Skip to main content

Full text of "The works of the Most Reverend Father in God, William Laud, sometime Lord Archbishop of Canterbury"

See other formats 


THE    WORKS 


ARCHBISHOP    LAUD. 


LONDON  : 
II.  CLAY,    PRINTKU,   BREAD   STREET   HILL. 


THE 


WORKS 


MOST  REVEREND  FATHER  IN  GOD, 


WILLIAM    LAUD,    D.D. 


SOMETIME  LORD  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY. 


VOL.  VL— PART  IT. 
LETTERS.— NOTES   ON   BELLARMINE. 


OXFORD : 

JOHN    HENRY    PARKER. 

M  DCCC  LVII. 


LETTERS.  337 

LETTER  LV. 

TO     MONS.     DE     VIC. 
[MS.  Harl.  7000,  last  letter  in  vol.] 

S,  in  Christ o. 

WORTHY  SIR, — I  received  lately  letters  from  you  out  of 
France,  and  with  them  others  enclosed  from  Peter  Moulin u, 
for  conveyance  whereof  I  heartily  thank  you.  I  likewise 
received  three  sheets  of  the  new  Bible,  which  is  now  there 
under  the  press v.  I  have  heard  heretofore  very  much  of  that 
work,  but  never  saw  anything  of  it  till,  you  sent  me  these 
sheets.  That  nation  may  brag  of  the  work  in  many  respects, 
for  so  many  various  and  difficult  characters  of  the  Eastern 
languages  did  I  never  see  together  before ;  and  it  is  a  great 
and  very  chargeable  work  for  an  advocate  or  a  greater  man 
to  undertake  single.  It  is  great  pity  that  they  are  enforced 
to  make  use  of  a  Jew  for  the  correction  of  the  Hebrew,  for 
howsoever  he  be  converted,  (and  I  pray  God  he  be  heartily,) 
yet  so  few  of  the  late  converts  have  been  hearty*  that  he 
must  needs  be  himself,  and  expose  the  work  also,  liable  to 
suspicion.  I  thank  you  heartily  for  this  advertisement,  and 
so  wishing  your  employment  there  happy  both  to  the  state 
and  yourself,  1  leave  you  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 
Your  very  loving  Friend, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  Decemb.  9,  st.  vet.  1633. 
To  my  much  honoured  Friend, 
Mr.  de  Vic,  his  Majesty's  Agent 
in  France,  at  Paris. 


LETTER  LVI. 

TO  JOHN   WILLIAMS,   BISHOP  OF  LINCOLN. 
[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  15.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

MAY  n  PLEASE  YOUR  LORDSHIP, — Mr.  Secretary  delivered 
your  Lordship's  letters  to  me,  and  in  them  a  petition  to  his 

u  [Professor  of  Divinity  at  Sedan,  '  Batesii  Vita).'] 

and     a    celebrated     controversialist.  v  [This  was  the  Parisian  Polyglott, 

King  James  gave  him  a  stall  in  Can-  edited  by  Le  Jay,  who  was  ruined  by 

terbury  Cathedral.     Sec  his  Life  in  the  expense.] 

LAUD. — VOL.  VI.  2 


338  LETTERS. 

Majesty.  Truly,  my  Lord,  I  did  not  a  little  wonder  (con 
sidering  what  answer  I  was  commanded  to  give  your  Lord 
ship's  former  letters)  that  you  would  choose  me  out  to  this 
service  ;  yet,  since  you  would  needs  put  this  office  upon  me, 
I  resolved  rather  to  venture  upon  it,  than  to  give  cause  to 
think  I  was  disaffected  to  yourself,  or  your  peace.  And  how 
formidable  I  have  been  represented  to  your  Lordship  (to  use 
your  own  word)  you  best  know ;  but  what  I  am  to  you  or 
others,  that,  I  think,  I  should  know  best.  This  I  am  sure 
of,  I  judge  not  your  Lordship  in  anything  by  the  false  repre 
sentations  of  other  men,  and  shall  thank  you  for  the  like 
measure. 

Having  received  your  petition,  I  sought  the  first  and  best 
opportunity  I  could  get  to  present  it  to  his  Majesty,  and  all 
that  I  got  by  it  for  myself  was  a  smart  chiding;  his  Majesty 
telling  me,  he  thought  he  had  forewarned  me  enough  of  this 
error,  and  that  he  had  distinguished  clearly  enough  to  me 
between  a  Churchman  and  a  Church  cause  when  I  moved  it 
first.  But  when  I  had  gotten  leave  to  read  it  to  him,  his 
Majesty  was  pleased  to  say  he  would  consider  of  it ;  and  that 
was  all  the  answer  I  could  get. 

For  Sir  John  Lambe,  T  think  he  is  of  as  ancient  acquaint 
ance  with  your  Lordship,  as  with  me ;  if  he  have  done  any 
thing  unworthy  either  of  himself  or  you,  let  him  bear  his 
own  burden.  I  did  never  joy  in  the  differences  that  are 
fallen  out  between  you,  and  am  sorry  for  some  occurrences 
that  have  happened w.  Since  this  is  all  the  account  I  am  able 
to  give  your  Lordship  either  of  your  letters  or  your  petition, 
so  I  leave  you  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  loving  Friend  and  Brother. 

Lambeth,  Decemb.  11,  1633. 

Endorsed  :  'Decemb.  11, 1633.  The 
copy  of  my  letter  to  the  Lord 
Bishop  of  Lincoln.' 

w  [Lambe  was  early  in  life  patronized  revealing  the   King's   secrets.      (See 

by  Bp.  Williams.     He,  and  his  son-  Racket's  Life  of  Williams,  par.  i.  p.  37, 

in-law  Sibthorp,   were  the  witnesses  par.  ii.  p.  80.)] 
against  the  Bishop,  on  the  charge  of 


LETTERS.  339 

LETTER  LVII. 

TO   DR.    RICHARD   ASTLEY,    WARDEN   OF   ALL   SOULS. 

[Tanner  MSS.  vol.  cccxl.  fol.  115  a1.] 

8.  in  Christ o. 

SIR, — I  thank  you  and  that  whole  society  very  heartily  for 
the  respective  letters  which  you  writ  unto  me  by  two  of  the 
Fellows.  I  gave  them  hearing  so  soon  as  they  came  to  me, 
and  I  think  I  do  now  understand  the  business  concerning 
your  surplusage,  and  the  division  of  it ;  and  how  it  arises, 
as  well  from  the  means  your  Founder  left  you,  as  from  the 
Statute  of  Provision y.  And  for  this  present  year  lam  content 
to  take  no  more  from  your  dividend  than  to  make  your 
Tower-stock  £1,000,  which,  if  the  Fellows  inform  me  right, 
is  £900  already.  For  the  rest  which  you  desire  for  the  years 
to  come,  I  do  not  yet  like  for  the  present  to  pitch  upon  a 
certain  medium,  because  the  occasions  of  the  College  are, 
or  may  be,  both  greater  and  more  various  than  your  divi 
dend.  And  further,  I  like  not  to  make  a  certain  rule  for 
a  business  of  which  I  have  had  so  little  experience  as  I  have 
of  this ;  .and  I  had  rather  not  make  such  a  rule,  than,  by 
after-occasions,  be  forced  to  break  it.  Yet  this  I  shall  do  for 
the  College ;  I  shall  not  every  year  cause  two  of  the  Fellows 
to  take  such  a  dirty  journey  as  these  two  have  done,  nor  put 
the  College  to  any  needless  charge.  But  this  I  shall  expect, 
that  every  year,  after  the  audit  ended,  you  give  me  an 
account,  by  letter,  what  the  Tower- stock  is,  and  what  the 
surplusage  of  that  year ;  and  then  I  will  return  you  an  answer 
what  I  think  fit  for  the  Dead  College,  and  what  for  the  Living: 
Always  provided,  that  my  late  predecessor's  orders  stand  in 
force  still,  and  that  I  may  have  two  of  the  Fellows  come  up 
to  me  to  give  me  further  account  by  word  of  mouth  in  all 
such  years,  and  upon  all  such  occasions  as  I  shall  think  fit 
to  call  upon  them. 

And  now,  since  I  have  dealt  thus  freely,  and  with  such  an 

x  [Marginal  notes  are  added  by  vi.  which  provides  that  upon  leases 

Archbishop  Bancroft,  and  the  text  is  made  by  Colleges,  a  third  part  of  the 

corrected  in  his  hand.]  rent  shall  be  reserved  in  corn.] 

y  [This  is  the  Act  xviii.  Eliz.  cap. 

Z   2 


340  LETTERS, 

open  hand  to  the  Company,  I  must  desire  you,  Mr.  Warden, 
to  let  them  know  that  I  shall  take  it  very  ill  if  the  Fellows 
do  not  every  way  conform  themselves  to  honour  their  Founder, 
by  obeying  his  Statutes,  and  conforming  themselves  to  that 
which  will  be  most  beneficial  for  them.  It  is  not  long  since 
I  have  heard  of  two  complaints  against  the  Fellows,  or  rather 
against  the  government ;  and  I  hope  you,  and  they  together, 
will  mend  both.  The  one  is,  that  the  scholar-like  exercises 
required  by  statute  are  not  duly  kept :  and  the  other,  that 
the  Fellows,  divers  of  them,  are  too  chargeable  in  their 
clothes,  and  follow  the  fashions  too  much.  I  hope  the  fault 
in  these  kinds  is  not  so  great  as  it  is  made  to  me,  but  the 
greater  it  is,  the  fitter  to  be  amended,  and  I  shall  expect 
it  be. 

This  enclosed  petition  was  delivered  me  not  an  hour  before 
the  Fellows  came  to  me. 

I  shall  not  ask  you  to  do  anything  against  either  the 
Statutes  or  good  orders  of  the  College ;  but  with  preservation 
of  them,  pray  do  as  much  as  you  can  for  the  youth.  So, 
wishing  all  honour  and  happiness  to  that  foundation,  I  leave 
you  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 

W.  CANT, 

Lambeth,  Dec.  20,  1633. 


LETTER  LVIII. 

BISHOP   OF  DUNBLANE2. 
[Baiilie's  Letters  and  Journals,  Appendix,  No.  II.  Art.  iv.  p.  431.  Edirib.  1841*.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD,— You  are  very  much  beholding  to 
my  Lord  Sterling ;  and,  for  myself,  I  did  you  the  very  best 

'[This  prelate  is  also  called   'Bat-  Works,  p.  149.   Mr.  Laing,  the  learned 

lantyne/and  '  Bannatyn.'  He  was  trans-  editor  of  Baiilie's  Journals  has  prefixed 

kted  to  Aberdeen  on   the  death  of  to  these  letters  of  Laud  '  An  Account 

Bishop  Patrick  Forbes.]  of  Papers  intercepted  betwixt  Arch- 

«ra  f  -wS&W  °f  this  letter  is  in  bisll°P  Laud  and  the  Scots  Bishops,' 
Wodrow  MbS.  Fol. vol.  Ixvi.  Numb.  13.  from  a  contemporary  MS.  in  his  pos 
it  is  mentioned  in  Prynne's  Hidden  session  ] 


LETTERS.  311 

service  T  could,  and  am  glad  your  troublesome  suits  are  at  an 
end.  I  hope  that  which  the  King  hath  now  done  will  pre 
serve  you  against  your  pressing  necessities,  through  which 
I  pray  God  send  you  a  good  passage.  But  for  Westminster 
foes,  they  did  very  much  wrong  you,  whoever  they  [were], 
that  made  those  relations  to  you  of  great  sum  ;  for  my  former 
[letters  told]  the  truth  to  you. 

Concerning  your  preferme[nt,  until  any  better]  place  falls, 
I  can  promise  nothing;  but  I  assure  [you,  his  Majesty]  hath 
a  very  good  opinion  both  of  you  and  your  service ;  and  there 
fore  I  [cannot]  doubt  but  that  he  will  take  you  and  your 
estate  into  his  consideration.  At  this  time  you  have  given  his 
Majesty  good  content,  and  he  expects  that  you  continue  in 
that  course ;  and  let  him  still  receive  a  note  who  they  be 
that  conform,  and  who  not;  for  I  see  his  Majesty  is  resolved 
to  go  constantly  on,  and  therefore  you  must  not  fail. 

I  have  considered  how  much  reason  you  speak  concerning 
the  poor  singing  men,  and  have  received  their  petition,  which 
you  sent  enclosed.  I  must  needs  say  their  case  deserves 
a  great  deal  of  commiseration ;  and  the  very  first  time  I  got 
access  to  his  Majesty,  after  the  receipt  of  your  letters, 
I  acquainted  him  with  their  necessities,  and  he,  like  a  gra 
cious  and  a  good  Prince,  was  very  much  moved  with  it,  and 
commanded  me  to  deliver  their  petition  to  my  Lord  Sterling, 
that  some  course  might  be  taken  for  them ;  and  this,  God 
willing,  I  will  do  so  soon  as  ever  I  can  meet  with  that  Lord, 
which  I  hope  will  be  this  day,  and  so  soon  as  I  can  drive  it 
to  any  good  issue  you  shall  hear  from  me.  So,  in  haste, 
I  leave  you  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  Jan..  14,  1633. 

To  the  Right  Reverend  Father  in  God, 
my  very  good  Lord  and  Brother 
the  Lord  Bishop  of  Dunblane,  at 
Edenburrovv,  These. 

Endorsed  :  'Anent  his  encouragement, 
and  anent  non-communicants.' 


342  LETTERS. 

LETTER  LIX. 

TO  HIS  MAJESTY'S  PRINTERS. 

[  Wilkins'  Cone.  torn.  iv.  p.  485  b.] 
S.  in  Christ o. 

After  my  hearty  commendations,  &c. 

These  are  to  let  you  know,  that  his  Majesty  takes  special 
care  of  furnishing  of  a  Greek  press,  that  such  of  his  subjects 
as  are  learned  in  that  language  may  have  means  to  set  forth 
such  manuscripts  as  are  in  his  Majesty's  library,  or  in  either 
of  his  Universities;  a  thing  greatly  tending  to  the  honour 
of  the  kingdom,  and  the  good  of  the  Church.  And  because 
you  have  been  faulty  in  the  English  print  with  which  you 
are  trusted0,  his  Majesty  is  resolved  your  fine  shall  be  con 
verted  to  buy  matrices  and  letters,  &c.,  for  the  Greek.  And 
further,  because  the  patent  which  you  hold  under  him  by  his 
gracious  favour  is  a  thing  of  great  profit  to  you,  he  expects 
that  you,  and  all  that  succeed  you  in  the  enjoying  of  that  or 
the  like  patent  for  the  press,  shall  at  your  own  and  your 
successors'  proper  costs  and  charges  print,  or  cause  to  be 
printed,  one  volume  every  year,  of  what  bigness  soever  it  be, 
in  Greek,  or  Greek  and  Latin,  if  the  Reverend  Father  in 
God,  Augustin,  Lord  Bishop  of  Peterborough,  or  Mr.  Patrick 
Young,  his  Majesty's  Library-keeper,  or  any  other  of  his 
Majesty's  learned  subjects,  provide  it  and  make  it  ready  for 
the  press ;  as  you  will  see  more  particularly  and  at  large  by 
his  Majesty's  letters  themselves  directed  unto  me;  which 
here  follow  in  these  words  : — 

"  Most  Reverend  Father  in  God,  right  trusty  and  right  entirely 
beloved  Counsellor,  we  greet  you  well.  Whereas  our  servant, 
Patrick  Young,  Keeper  of  our  Library,  hath  lately,  with  great 
industry  and  care,  published  in  print  an  Epistle  of  Clemens 
Romanus  in  Greek  and  Latin  ",  which  was  never  printed  before, 


froJ  IW  T  oml  f  l  i  Q fh  **  gilkiin  «  [This  was  the  first  edition  of  the 

from  Keg  Laud,  foL  195  b      It  is  also  Epistles  of  Clemens  Romanus.     The 

t  y  Arcfhfd,eac™  TPdd'  in  the  Preface  gives  an  account  of  the  Alex. 

of  the  Royal  Society  of  MS.,  at  the  end  of  which  these  epistles 

L-       o210'?2'  fr°m  were  found  written  in  the  ^me  hand 

43'  pP:2,99  se,^  The  A^x.  MS.,  it  is  well  known,  is 


LETTERS.  343 

and  hath  done  this  to  the  benefit  of  the  Church  and  our  great 
honour,  the  manuscript  by  which  he  printed  it  being  in  our 
library;  and  whereas  we  further  understand,  that  the  Right 
Reverend  Father  in  God,  Augustin,  now  Bishop  of  Peterborough  % 
and  our  said  servant,  Patrick  Young f,  are  resolved  to  make  ready 
for  the  press  one  or  more  Greek  copies  every  year,  by  such 
manuscripts  as  are  either  in  our  library,  or  in  the  libraries  of  our 
Universities  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  or  elsewhere,  if  there  were 
Greek  letters,  matrices,  and  money  ready  for  the  work ;  which 
pains  of  theirs  will  tend  to  the  great  honour  of  ourself,  this 
Church,  and  nation:  We  have  thought  good  to  give  them  all 
possible  encouragement  herein,  and  do  therefore,  first,  require 
you,  that  the  fine  lately  imposed  by  our  High  Commissioners  upon 
Robert  Barker  and  Martin  Lucas  for  base  and  corrupt  printing 
of  the  Bible,  being  the  sum  of  three  hundred  pounds,  be  con 
verted  to  the  present  buying  of  such  and  so  many  Greek  letters 
and  matrices,  as  shall  be  by  you  thought  fit  for  this  great  and 
honourable  work.  And  our  further  will  and  pleasure  is,  that  the 
said  Robert  Barker  and  Martin  Lucas,  our  patentees  for  printing 
which  either  now  are,  [or]  shall  hereafter  succeed  them,  being 
great  gainers  by  that  patent  which  they  hold  under  us,  shall,  at 
their  own  proper  costs  and  charges  of  ink,  paper,  and  workman 
ship,  print,  or  cause  to  be  printed  in  Greek,  or  Greek  and  Latin, 
one  such  volume  in  a  year,  be  it  bigger  or  less,  as  the  Right  Rev. 
Father  aforesaid,  or  our  servant  Patrick  Young,  or  any  other  of 
our  learned  subjects,  shall  provide  and  make  ready  for  the  press  ; 
and  shall  print  such  a  number  of  each  copy  as  yourself  or  your 
successors  for  the  time  being  shall  think  fit.  And  all  this  they 
shall  perform  whether  the  said  copies  be  to  be  printed  in  London, 
Oxford,  or  Cambridge,  which  shall  be  left  free  to  their  judgments 
and  desire,  whose  pains  prepare  the  copy  or  copies  for  the  press. 
And  last  of  all,  our  further  will  and  pleasure  is,  that  the  aforesaid 
patentees  do,  without  delay,  procure  such  and  so  many  matrices 
and  letters  as  aforesaid,  that  no  hindrance  be  put  upon  the  work  ; 
and  that  they  be  at  the  charge  of  printing  in  the  meantime 
with  such  letters  as  are  already  in  the  kingdom.  Of  all  which,  or 
any  other  necessary  circumstance  for  the  furtherance  of  this 
work,  we  shall  not  fail  to  call  for  a  strict  account  from  you ;  and 
therefore  do  look  that  you  call  for  as  strict  a  one  from  them. 
Provided  always,  that  it  shall  be,  and  remain  in  your  power  to 

«  [Augustin    Lindsell,    Bishop    of  Patrick  Young.     Probably  it  was  a 

Peterborough,    edited   Theophylact's  joint  performance.] 

Comment  on  the  Epistles,  (published  in  '   [Patrick   Young  of   S.  And™  s 

1636    after  his  death,  by  Dr.  Thomas  in  Scotland,  incorporated   at  Oxford, 

Bayly,  afterwards  Bishop  of  Killala,)  July  9,  1605,  and  at  Cambridge ,1619. 

and  the  Catena  on  Job  (Heylin's  Life  See  his  Life  m  Smith's  Vitae  Illustr. 

of  Laud,  p.  215).  Wood  (F.  0.  i.  308),  Virorum.    4to.  1707.] 
says   that  the  latter  was   edited  by 


344  LETTERS. 

mitigate  their  fine  aforesaid,  according  as  you  shall  see  their 
diligence  and  care  for  the  advancing  of  this  work.  Given  under 
our  signet,  at  our  Palace  of  Westminster,  the  thirteenth  day  of 
January,  in  the  ninth  year  of  our  reign." 

I  doubt  not  but  that  having  taken  these  his  Majesty's  most 
gracious  letters  into  your  due  and  dutiful  consideration,  you 
will  apply  yourselves  with  all  care  and  diligence  to  give  his 
Majesty  all  satisfaction  herein.  In  which,  I  assure  you,  his 
Majesty  will  not  be  pleased  with  any  delay,  knowing  that 
there  will  be  a  copy  ready  for  the  press  before  you  can  be 
ready  with  letters  and  other  things  necessary.  These  are, 
therefore,  to  pray  you,  that  you  presently  furnish  yourselves 
with  all  things  necessary,  especially  matrices  and  letters  of 
all  sorts  for  the  work  aforesaid,  that  I  may  be  able  to  give 
his  Majesty  such  an  account  as  he  professes  he  will  require 
of  me ;  and  that  you  give  me  your  answer,  in  writing,  what 
obedience  you  will  yield  to  these  his  Majesty's  directions;  of 
which  I  pray  you  not  to  fail.  So  I  bid  you  farewell,  and 
rest 

Your  loving  Friend, 

W. 

Lambeth,  January  18, 

1633, 


LETTER  LX. 

TO    THE   BISHOPS   OF   HIS   PROVINCE. 

[Wilkins'  Cone.  torn.  iv.  p.  486  h.] 

8.  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD,— Your  Lordship  cannot  but  know 
that  his  Majesty,  taking  into  his  princely  care  the  decayed 
and  ruinous  estate  of  the  Cathedral  Church  of  St.  Paul  in 
London,  was  graciously  pleased  not  many  years  since  to  grant 
a  commission  towards  the  repair  thereof;  the  copy  of  which 
being  first  drawn  by  his  Majesty's  Attorney- General,  was 

*  [The  Printers  returned  their  an-  Laud.  fol.  195  a.)] 

swer  on  Jan  27  that  they  were  ready  t  [From   Reg.    Laud,   fol.    195   h, 

to  promise  all  things  required  of  them.  196  a.] 
(Wilkins'  Cone.  t.  iv.  p  486,  from  Eeg. 


LETTERS.  345 

afterwards  reviewed  by  my  Lord  Keeper ;  and  by  the  joint 
consent  of  my  predecessor,  and  all  the  Lords  of  his  Majesty's 
most  honourable  Privy  Council,  it  was  then  thought  fit,  that 
the  clergy,  bishops  and  deans  excepted,  which  give  annually, 
should  contribute,  together  with  the  laity,  to  the  end  that 
their  good  example  might  the  better  move  them  to  the  fur 
therance  of  so  necessary  and  pious  a  work.  But  this  course, 
it  seems,  took  not  that  good  effect  which  was  wished,  divers 
of  the  clergy  disliking  it ;  wherefore,  upon  the  renewing  of 
the  said  commission,  it  is  thought  expedient  to  alter  the 
former  way,  and  to  leave  the  clergy  wholly  to  their  ordinary, 
not  doubting  but  that  by  your  Lordship's  good  example  and 
persuasion  they  will  be  very  forward  in  advancing  that  good 
work.  These  are  therefore  heartily  to  pray  your  Lordship  to 
take  special  care  herein,  and  by  yourself  or  by  your  arch 
deacons,  to  call  the  clergy  of  your  diocese  together  accordingly 
at  such  time  or  times  as  your  Lordship  shall  approve  to  be 
most  convenient,  and  to  give  them  thanks,  that  have  already 
contributed,  not  pressing  any  man  beyond  that  which  he 
shall  please  voluntarily  and  cheerfully  to  give.  So  assuring 
myself  that  you  will  use  all  effectual  means  with  those  of 
your  Lordship's  diocese  of  London,  and  that  they  of  them 
selves  will  be  very  ready  to  give  their  utmost  assistance  to  a 
work  of  that  nature  and  consequence,  that  so  nearly  concerns 
the  service  of  God  and  the  honour  of  this  church  and  nation, 
with  remembrance  of  my  love,  I  leave  you  to  God's  grace, 
and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth  House, 
Januar.  ult.  1633. 


LETTER  LXI. 

FROM  JOHN   WILLIAMS,  BISHOP   OF  LINCOLN. 
[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  18.] 

MOST  REVEREND  FATHER  IN  GOD  AND  MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD,— 
My  due  respects  premised,  upon  the  message  delivered  unto 
me  by  Mr.  Sherman  concerning  your  Grace's  intention  to 
visit  my  diocese,  which  no  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  hath 


346  LETTERS. 

done  this  hundred  years,  I  have  caused  some  search  to  be 
made  in  the  registries  at  Lincoln,  and  have  found  there  so 
much  as  emboldens  me  to  become  a  humble  suitor  unto  your 
Grace  to  forbear  this  visitation  for  such  a  reasonable  time  as 
these  records  may  be  transcribed  and  well  weighed  by  your 
Grace's  counsel  and  mine.  All  that  I  humbly  desire  is  but 
to  preserve  the  rights,  exemptions,  customs,  and  privileges  of 
this  see,  which  have  been  formerly  granted,  continued,  and 
used  in  the  times  of  my  predecessors,  bishops  of  this  place. 
Upon  the  well  weighing  and  considering  whereof,  if  it  shall 
be  found  that  your  Grace  hath  right  to  visit,  I  will  most  will 
ingly  (as  far  as  the  use  and  right  hath  been)  in  all  obedience 
submit  thereunto.  If  otherwise  it  shall  appear,  that  by  pri 
vilege,  use,  prescription,  or  custom,  this  diocese  be  cleared 
from  any  metropolitical  visitation,  or  exempted  otherwise 
legally,  I  do  nothing  doubt  but  your  Grace  shall  receive  as 
much  honour  from  that  justice  which  shall  suffer  the  bishopric 
to  enjoy  those  freedoms  which  in  former  times  it  had,  as  it 
can  from  the  power  of  metropolitical  visitation  ;  and  so  with 
my  thankful  acknowledgment  of  your  Grace's  late  favours 
towards  me,  I  humbly  rest 

Your  Grace's  much  obliged  Servant  and  Suffragan, 

Jo.  LINCOLN. 

From  my  poor  house 
at  Lincoln,  this  2d  of  Feb.  1633. 
To  the  Most  Rev.  Father  in  God  his 
very  good  Lord,  the  Lord  Arch 
bishop  of  Canterbury,  &c.  &c. 


LETTER  LXII. 

TO    G.    J.    VOSSIUS. 
[Apud  Priest,  ac  Erud.  Viror.  Epistt.,  Epist.  dxxviii.pp.  786,  787.] 

Salutem  in  Christ o. 

Quantopere,  vir  summe,  negotiis  distrahor,  hinc  liquet, 
quod  literis  tiiis  mihi  semper  gratissimis,  postridie  Kal. 
Octob.  datis,  et  xxviii.  mensis  ejusdem  receptis,  vix  adhuc 
datur  respondendi  otium1.  Hinc  me  publica  avocant,  illinc 
revocant  privata,  sed  summe  necessaria;  duplici  itinere, 
1  [Vide  G.  J.  Vossii  Epist.  ccvii.  p.  223.] 


LETTERS.  347 

longo,  molesto,  et  sumptuoso,  uno  eodemque  anno  suscepto 
et  finite,  in  Scotiam  nempek,  et  sedem  Cantuariensem1.  Re- 
versum  me  esse  ex  uno  salvum,  et  in  alterum  bonis  spero 
avibus  alisque  provectum,  scio  te  primo  auditu  perfusum 
esse  gaudio.  Non  sic  omnes  affecti,  qui  audiverunt,  nee 
apud  vos  nosve.  Nee  virulentia  multorum  me  latet.  Deo 
gratias,  quod  causa,  cur  ita  dentibus  venenatis  famam  meam 
rodant,  prorsus  ignota  est.  Si  non  ideo  forte  sit,  quod  a 
multis  jam  annis  istis  moribus  in  Ecclesia  Dei  vivitur,  ut 
pessime  audiant,  etiam  ab  Ecclesise  filiis  (ut  haberi  volunt) 
qui  op  time  coilsultum  Ecclesise,  et  paci  ejus,  cupiunt.  Tales 
autem  prsetereundi  sunt,  aut  nihil  in  bonum  Ecclesise  fa 
ciendum.  Deus  mihi  constantiam  et  patientiam  det  oro ; 
utraque  mihi  summe  opus.  Tu  interim  orationibus  tuis  me 
Deo  Opt.  Max.  commendatum  habeas.  Ego  sic  munitus 
pergam,  quo  Deus  duxerit.  Qui  malevolis  illis  et  veniam  det 
et  mentem  meliorem. 

Quod  ad  filium  tuum  Johannem  attinet,  &c. 

Libri,  quos  una  cum  literis  misisti,  illa3si  ad  manus  meas 
pervenerunt.  Gratulor  et  tibi,  et  filio  Dionysio,  qui  juvenis 
tarn  felici  genio  tanta  peragitm,  inter  literatorum  principes 
princeps  facile  futurus,  si  eodem,  quo  nunc  ingreditur,  pergat 
pede.  De  te  quid  dicam  nescio,  nisi  quod  doleo  te  ita  inter- 
pellatum,  dormientibus  interim  operibus  a  te  tantopere 
affectis.  Quo  respectu  quo  minus  tuus  sis,  eo  minus  sis  et 
meus.  Sperabo  tamen  te,  etsi  forte  non  facile,  omnia  supera- 
turum  impedimenta,  ne  Baronius  semper  hsereat. 

Vidi  nuperrime  literas  tuas  ad  Goffum,  &c. 

Merum  figmentum  est  Episcopos  Angliee  jurisdictionem 
suam  in  Ecclesias  vestras  velle  extendere.  Id  quidem  illis 
ne  per  somnium  accidit.  Poeta  ad  minimum  Davenportus,  si 
dicat,  fingit.  Nam  hoc  vult  Rex  Serenissimus,  ne  mercatores, 
aliique  subditi  sui,  Forbesiumn,  similemve  aliiim,  Ecclesiae 
Anglicanse  prseferant.  Ideoque  Forbesio  dimisso,  Goffus0, 

k  [Vide  Diarium,  Opp.  torn.  iii.  pp.  pulsus,  apud  Middleburgam  in  Hol- 

217,  218.]  landia  coetui  Angligenarum  in  sacris 

1  [Vide  Diarium,  Sept.  19,  1633;  prtefuit,  atque  inibi  mortuus  est  A.D. 

ibid.  p.  219.]  1634.] 

m   [Belgarum    aliumque    gentium  °  ['Stephanas  Goffe,  unus  e  Regiis 

Annales,  ab  Everardo  Reidano  Bel-  Capellanis.   Plures  aFeo  ad  Vossiurn 

gice  conscriptas,  Latine  verterat.]  exstant  Epistolae.     In  castra  lloma- 

n  [Joannes  Forbe*ius,  Synodi  apud  ncnsiumposteatransiit.    (Wood,  F.  O. 

Scotos    contra    regiam    auctoritatem  i.  494.)] 
habita?,  A.D.  1605,  praeses  a  patria  ex- 


348  LETTERS. 

ad  quern  scripsisti,  vir  doctus,  et  discipline  nostree  prudens 
assertor,  omnium  suffragiis  substituitur.  Quid  hoc  ad  Eccle- 
sias  vestras?  Sed  quoniani  focina  istha3C  Davenportum 
subolet,  habebis  viri  apud  nos  res  gestas ;  nee  euim  ipse  audet 
negare.  Triennio  plus  minus  abhinc  coram  me,  Episcopo 
turn  Londinensi,  sistebatur,  &c.p  Si  ideo  gratus  sit  vestris 
Amstelodamensibus,  quod  Ecclesise  suse  et  Reformats  desertor 
sit,  fruatur  ille  fortuna  sua,  vos  illo.  Nolo  te  diutius  a  studiis 
tuis  multo  utilioribus  distinere.  Vale.  Et  quoties  Deum  pro 
te  ipso  interpellas,  sis  memor  etiam  mei  apud  communem 
lledemptorem 

Tibi  tuisque  amicissimi 

GTJIL.  CANT. 

Datae  ex  sedibus  Lambethanis, 
Febr.  24,  Stil.  Vet.  1633. 

Dum  hsec  scrips!,  et  non  antea,  nuntiatum  est  mihi  de 
obitu  filii  tui,  utrum  Johannis  vel  Dionysii  nondum  constat, 
sed  timetur  junior! q.  Faxit  Deus,  quisquis  is  fuerit,  ut  te  plus 
a3quo  non  discruciet. 


LETTER  LXIII. 

TO   JOHN   WILLIAMS,   BISHOP   OF   LINCOLN. 

[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  19.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

Mi  VERY  GOOD  LORD,— I  have  received  your  Lordship's 
letter  concerning  my  intended  visitation  of  that  diocese. 
And  truly,  my  Lord,  why  any  of  my  predecessors  omitted 
their  visitation  of  that  See,  I  can  neither  satisfy  myself  nor 
give  you  an  account.  Yet  this  much,  I  think,  is  clear,  that 
de  jure  ordinario,  I  have  as  much  power  to  visit  your  Lord 
ship's  diocese  as  any  other  part  of  my  province.  To  take 
away  this  power,  it  will  lie  upon  you  not  only  to  plead  but 
to  show  your  exemption,  and  if  you  had  any  exemption  and 
that  be  after  disannulled,  and  the  Archbishop  left  to  his 


LETTERS.  319 

ordinary  right  again,  then  I  think  it  is  clear  enough  for  me ; 
and  I  hope  I  shall  be  able  to  make  that  appear.  Two  things 
there  are  of  which  I  shall  assure  your  Lordship.  The  one  is, 
that  I  intend  not  the  offering  of  any  hard  measure  either  to 
your  Lordship  or  your  See,  but  I  hope  it  shall  be  esteemed  as 
much  both  justice  and  duty  in  me  to  maintain  the  rights  of 
the  archbishopric,  as  in  your  Lordship  to  preserve  the  privi 
leges  of  that  diocese  \  and  this  is  all  I  seek  for.  The  other 
is,  that  his  Majesty,  taking  into  due  consideration  the  hurt 
which  either  doth  or  may  arise  from  any  such  exemption 
from  the  power  of  visitation,  is  resolved  that  I  shall  go  on 
with  my  visitation  for  every  diocese  of  my  province ;  and 
that  I  may  both  obey  his  sacred  Majesty,  and  preserve  and 
settle  the  rights  of  mine  own  See,  I  think  I  shall  hold  my 
resolution  to  visit  Lincoln  diocese  this  year,  and  send  out  my 
inhibitions  accordingly  without  delay.  For  your  Lordship's 
notion  of  referring  it  to  counsel  before  I  proceed,  I  shall  not 
stay  my  inhibitions  for  that ;  yet  I  hold  the  motion  so 
reasonable,  as  that  I  shall  refer  the  consideration  of  it  to  Mr. 
Attorney- General,  that  he  may  know  his  Majesty's  command 
in  this  particular,  and  advise  upon  my  right.  And  if  your 
Lordship  please  to  join  any  counsel  for  yourself,  you  may  so 
do,  and  bring  or  send  up  your  Lordship's  evidences,  and  have 
them  perused  to  your  best  advantage1'. 

My  Lord,  I  take  this  occasion  also  to  signify  to  you,  that 
I  represented  to  his  Majesty  the  care  that  your  Lordship 
took  in  your  diocese,  according  to  your  certificate  which  you 
sent  to  me,  and  particularly  that  which  concerns  the  Company 
of  the  Mercers,  in  London,  who  by  the  gift  of  Mr.  Fishburn, 
a  brother  of  theirs,  and  by  a  proviso  in  his  gift,  take  upon 
them  to  place  and  displace  a  Lecturer  at  Huntingdon  upon 
any  dislike,  at  a  month  or  a  fortnight's  warning,  without 
any  relation  to  Bishop  or  Archbishop8.  This,  his  Majesty 
says,  your  Lordship  did  justly  dislike,  and  gave  his  answer  to 
that  passage  in  writing  in  his  own  hand,  and  in  these  words : 

r  [The  letters  of  Archbishop  Laud  Works,  vol.  v.  p.  321.  Richard  Fish- 

and  Bishop  Williams  to  Attorney-Ge-  burn  gave,  in  1630,  2,000£.  to  the 

neral  Noye,  and  his  decision  of  the  Mercers'  Company.  This,  with  other 

question  in  the  Archbishop's  favom-,  are  sums,  was  invested  in  the  purchase  of 

printed  in  Wilkins'  Cone.  torn.  iv.  pp.  the  Manor  of  Chalgrave,  from  which 

487-490,  from  llcg.  Laud, foil.  112, 113.  601.  is  paid  yearly  to  the  Lecturer. 

s  [See  Accounts  of  Province  for  1633.  (Lewis's  Topog.  Diet.)] 


350  LETTERS. 

'  That  he  could  not  hold  it  fit  that  any  lay  person  or  corpora 
tion  whatsoever  should  have  the  power  these  men  would  take 
to  themselves,  for  he  would  have  110  priest  have  any  necessity 
of  dependency  upon  their  people;'  and  commanded  me  to 
signify  to  your  Lordship  that  he  would  have  this  remedied. 
I  pray  your  Lordship,  therefore,  in  his  Majesty's  name,  to 
take  present  order  that  the  Mercers  either  relinquish  the 
grant  and  submit  to  the  orders  of  the  Church,  or  else  that 
you  admit  no  Lecturer  there,  unless  your  Lordship  can  think 
of  any  better  way  to  remedy  this  new  lay  encroachment  upon 
your  Church. 

Concerning  those  things  in  your  Lordship's  certificate 
which  are  not  within  his  Majesty's  instructions,  I  have 
received  no  answer  but  this :  That  his  Majesty  leaves  them  to 
your  Canon  and  ordinary  rule  of  the  Church,  with  this,  that 
though  the  Canon  say  the  people  may  receive  the  Communion 
in  the  chancel  or  in  the  body  of  the  church,  yet  he  likes  not 
that  the  ordinary  (to  whose  discretion  this  disjunctive  is  left) 
should  suffer  it  to  be  in  the  body  of  the  church ;  both  because 
the  people  usually  sit  in  their  seats,  and  cannot  be  discerned 
whether  they  kneel  or  no  while  they  receive,  and  because  the 
minister  cannot  possibly  come  with  any  convenience  at  them 
which  are  placed  farthest  in  their  seats,  to  deliver  the  Sacra 
ment  to  them,  unless  every  other  seat  should  be  left  void. 
I  am  sorry  I  have  so  much  occasion  to  trouble  your  Lordship, 
but  you  will,  I  hope,  bear  with  it,  because  the  greatest  part 
concerns  yourself,  and  your  own  particular;  so,  in  haste,  I  leave 
you  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth, 
Feb.  25,  1633. 

Endorsed:  '1633.  The  copy  of  my 
letter  to  the  Bishop  of  Lincoln 
about  my  visitation,  and  his  Ma 
jesty's  answer  to  his  certificate.' 


LETTERS.  351 

LETTER  LXIV. 

FROM   JOHN  WILLIAMS,   BISHOP   OF  LINCOLN. 
[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  21.] 

MOST  REVEREND  FATHER  IN  GOD  AND  MY  VERY  GOOD 
LORD, — My  humble  duty  and  service  remembered.  To 
your  Grace's  letter  concerning  this  visiting  of  my  dio 
cese,  however  my  predecessors  have  heretofore  framed  their 
appeals,  I  humbly  crave  pardon  to  offer  rather  some  rea 
sons  why  it  should  not  be  now,  or  not  in  this  manner  by  way 
of  inhibitions,  than  why  your  Grace  should  not  visit  at  all. 
And  this  I  have  endeavoured  to  do  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Attorney 
General,  to  be  (in  my  absence  by  reason  of  indisposition) 
made  good  as  far  as  my  records  will  serve  the  turn,  by  my 
counsel,  if  your  Grace  shall  be  likewise  pleased  to  design  any 
solicitor  to  attend  the  business  :  and  whatsoever  Mr.  Attorney 
shall,  either  out  of  his  own  knowledge,  or  by  direction  from 
his  most  excellent  Majesty,  order  therein,  I  shall  most 
steadily  abide  and  perform. 

For  these  two  things  your  Grace  is  pleased  to  assure  me  of, 
the  fair  measure  intended  for  my  See  and  myself,  and  his 
Majesty's  pleasure  and  providence  not  to  allow  any  exemptions 
in  this  kind,  (were  it  but  expressed  in  a  line  or  two,  to  remain 
upon  record,)  would  end  this  difference  to  my  full  content 
ment. 

I  will  put  down  the  Lecturer  at  Huntingdon,  until  the 
Company  of  the  Mercers  shall  clearly  and  absolutely  nomi 
nate  a  clerk  to  be  approved  by  the  ordinary  for  the  discharge 
of  that  preaching-place,  for  so  long  a  time  as  he  the  said 
ordinary  shall  hold  him  fit  to  lecture  there,  in  regard  of 
his  life,  doctrine,  and  diligence.  I  was  mistaken  in  that 
.disjunctive  about  the  placing  of  the  Communion-table  in 
country  churches,  and  thought  it  had  related  to  the  spacious 
ness  of  the  room  and  the  usual  reading-place ;  but  his  most 
excellent  Majesty  conceiving  it  to  be  entirely  left  to  the 
discretion  of  the  ordinary,  I  am  better  instructed  for  the  like 
occurrences  in  the  times  to  come. 


352  LETTERS. 

To  conclude  where  I  began :  when  your  Grace  shall  resolve 
to  visit  these  parts,  however  the  diocese  shall  appear,  the 
Bishop  will  be  found  a  very  sick  man,  until  your  Grace  (upon 
whom  he  mainly  depends  therein)  shall  be  the  happy  mes 
senger  to  bring  unto  him  some  "dawning  hopes  of  his  Majesty's 
favour,  Avhich  blessing  if  your  Grace  shall  once  procure  him, 
there  is  no  Bishop  in  Christendom  shall  more  affectionately 
honour  or  more  devoutly  pray  for  your  Grace,  than 

Your  Grace's  unfortunate  Servant 
and  Suffragan, 

Jo.  LINCOLN. 

Buckden,  this  7th 
of  March,  3633. 

To  the  Most  Reverend  Father  in  God 
my  very  good  Lord,  the  Lord  Arch 
bishop  of  Canterbury,  &c,  &c. 


LETTER  LXV. 

TO   THE  LORD   VISCOUNT  WENT  WORTH. 

[Strafforde  Letter?,  vol.  i.  pp.  212—214.] 

Salutem  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  have  received  a  pair  of  cards 
from  you  or  two,  but  they  are  not  to  play  withal,  the  packet 
is  too  serious ;  therefore  I  will  begin  with  the  outworks,  your 
letter  which  came  to  me  single^  and  give  you  an  account  of 
other  things  in  my  own  hand  as  there  shall  be  cause. 

I  have  known  the  Bishop  of  Waterfordu  long,  and  when  he 
had  a  lived  in  the  College,  he  would  have  done  anything,  or  sold 
Si?'  any  man,  for  sixpence  profit1.  It  seems  he  carried  the  same 
je  S"  mind  with  him  into  Ireland,  by  which  means  Lismore  and 
heney  Youghall  have  fared  never  the  better  by  him.  But  since 
ford.  Lismore  was  in  huckster's  handlingx  before  he  came  to 
forget  Waterford,  it  may  be,  if  he  be  handsomely  wrought  on,  he 

*  [This  letter  does  not  appear  to  172.)] 

have  been  preserved.     It  is  probably  u  [See  above,  p.  308.] 

the  letter  of  Oct.  31,  to  which  Strafford  *  [See  above,  p.  333.] 
refers.      (Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  p. 


LETTERS.  353 

will  be  brought  to  petition  me  about  it,  which  will  be  an 
excellent  ground  for  us  both  to  work  on. 

I  thank  your  Lordship  heartily  for  the  Dean  of  London 
derry  y;  it  will  be  a  brave  example,  and  he  deserves  it  plenti 
fully.  You  may  see  by  this  what  a  miserable  thing  it  is 
when  buying  and  selling  comes  into  the  Church,  for  it  stays 
not  till  they  sell  one  preferment,  if  they  may  be  able  to  buy 
another,  as  it  seems  Sutton  did. 

The  Bishop  of  Waterford  was  ever  full  of  jests,  and  would 
at  any  time  lose  a  friend  rather  than  spare  it.  And  there 
fore  it  is  no  wonder,  if  he  spare  not  the  Earl  his  kinsman. 
But  a  passing  good  jest  it  was  that  he  broke  upon  him,  and 
as  like  him  as  could  be.  I  could  find  in  my  heart  to  forgive 
him  some  errors,  so  he  would  petition  me  about  Lismore; 
but  'tis  so  easy  a  thing  for  the  Earl  to  keep  him  from  it, 
that  I  shall  not  believe  he  will  do  it,  till  it  be  done  ;  for  if  the 
Earl  will  feed  him  with  a  little  money,  farewell  Lismore,  and 
the  petition  too. 

I  have  given  my  Lord  of  London2  thanks  from  your  Lord 
ship,  though  neither  myself  nor  he  expect  any  such  compli 
ment  from  vou1,  where  the  justice  of  your  cause  challenged 

11  T   -11    "  T  • 

all  we  aicT,  ana  where  1  conceive  the  King  was  more  con- 
cerned  than  your  person:  and  howsoever,  where  vou  serve  the 

~,  1  pressed  t 

Church  so  heartily,  we  Churchmen  were  much  to  blame  if  in  the  cor 

siori  of  y< 

we  should  not  serve  you.  This  is  true,  by  St.  Dunstan  and  lettera- 
his  tongs:  for  my  Lord  Cottington  tells  me  he  hath  got 
a  precedent  of  a  Bishop  that  dares  take  the  devil  by  the  nose 
without  them,  which  St.  Dunstan  never  durst  do.  But  wot 
you  what  ?  He  tells  me  of  another  civilizing  precedent  in  as 
fair  and  handsome  a  way  as  the  Court  hath  any  :  but  I  believe 
neither  the  Attorney0,  nor  himself  will  be  much  the  better 
by  it.  Yet  I  cannot  tell,  now  his  wife  is  deadd,  what  he  may 

y  [Henry  Sutton,  who,  it  appears,  189),  and  is  given  more  fully  in  Rush- 

dad  been  guilty  of  some  simoniacal  worth's  Collections,  vol.  ii.  pp.  215  — 

transaction.]  220.      Rushworth  erroneously  places 

[William  Juxon.]  the  decision  of  the  case  in  Feb.  163f. 

[This  appears  to  refer  to  the  con-  It  must  have  been  decided  the  pre 

clusion  of  the  letter  of  Jan.  31,  1633.]  vious  November,  or  early  in  December. 

b   [This    refers   to  an   information  See  Garrard's  letter  to  the  Lord  Ue- 

rough  t  against  Sir  David  Foulis  in  the  puty,  Dec.  6,  1633.     (Strafforde  Let- 

Star  Chamber  for  a  libel  against  Went-  tors,  vol.  i.  p.  167.)] 
worth.   The  case  is  referred  to  by  Went-          c  [William  Noye.  ] 
worth  himself  (Letters,  vol.  i.  pp.  143,          d  [Anne,  daughter  of  Sir  William 

LAUD.  —  VOL.    VI. 


1  YOU  n 

take  this 


354  LETTERS. 

do,  for  the  little  Secretary6  says  the  original  precedent  did 
not  begin  till  he  was  left  a  widower f.  You  see  how  merry 
these  gentlemen  are,  while  I  am  fain  to  drudge  at  Lambeth. 

Thus  far  concerning  your  outworks;  now  to  the  serious 
business  of  your  larger  letters.  And  first,  concerning  the 
reformation  of  that  Church  to  the  Church  of  England.  It  is 
certainly  deeply  seated  in  his  Majesty's  thoughts,  but  your 
Lordship  is  very  right,  that  the  material  church  must  be 
built,  and  an  abler  clergy  in  some  measure  provided,  or  else 
it  will  be  vain  to  attempt  it.  And  since  you  desire  not  only 
my  counsel,  but  his  Majesty's  resolution,  you  shall  here  have 
it,  as  far  as  he  is  pleased  to  give  it. 

And  first,  the  anatomy  which  you  make  of  the  Irish  eccle 
siastical  disease,  makes  it  apparent  that  it  is  spread  so 
universally  over  the  body,  that  a  very  wise  physician  can 
scarce  tell  where  to  begin  his  cure.  But  if  you  will  have  my 
foolish  judgment,  thus  it  is.  I  would  set  upon  the  repair  of 
the  material  and  the  spiritual  Church  together;  and  first, 
I  would  have  a  general  and  a  strict  command  issued  out,  that 
every  minister  should  read  all  Divine  Service  wholly  and 
distinctly,  in  a  grave  and  religious  manner,  to  their  people ; 
and  this,  I  take  it,  may  be  presently  done  without  any  noise, 
because  they  have  the  English  Liturgy  already.  And  at  the 
same  time  would  I  have  an  Act  made,  that  no  man,  of  what 
degree  soever,  should  hold  above  two  benefices  with  cure,  and 
those  within  a  limited  distance,  that  they  may  the  better  take 
care  of  them.  If  these  two  were  once  settled,  the  rest  would 
follow  in  order,  especially  if  your  Lordship  can  reduce  some 
more  of  their  temporalities  for  maintenance,  and  keep  them 
(especially  the  Bishops)  from  their  sacrilegious  alienations, 
about  which  you  are  in  a  very  good  way,  and  his  Majesty 
commands  me  to  thank  you  for  that  care. 

For  the  schools,  if  your  Lordship  will  remedy  anything, 

Meredith,  and  widow  of  Sir  Robert  took    place  in  Went  worth's  politics, 

Brett.     She   had  only  recently  died,  after  his  second  widowhood.] 
See  Cottington's  letter  to  Wentworth,          s  [This  was  the  despatch  written  l>y 

March  11,  1633.      (Strafforde  Letters,  Wentworth  on  the  31st  of  the  previous 

vol.  i.  p.  214.)]  January,  and  which  he  sent,  together 

e  [Sir  Francis  Wiudebank.  He  styles  with  other  important  papers,  by  Sir 

himself,  in  a  letter  to  Strafford, '  Your  George  Wentworth,  his  brother.     See 

little,  but  most  true  servant.'     (Straf-  Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  pp.  187-189, 

forde  Letters,  vol.  i.  p.  215.)]  194,  218.] 

•  [This  refers  to  the  change  which 


''  LETTERS.  355 

you  must  take  the  same  way  for  restoring  their  temporalities, 
without  which  reward  no  man  will  take  pains,  and  there  arc 
not  many  men  which  deserve  better  or  worse  of  a  state  than 
schoolmasters.  And  where  abuses  are  grown  so  many  and 
great,  I  do  not  see  any  reformation  possible,  without  some 
severity.  Therefore  if  your  Lordship  will  rectify  this,  you 
must  turn  out  the  insufficient,  and  especially  those  which  train 
the  youth  in  Popery. 

For  the  third  thing  your  Lordship  mentions,  I  conceive 
the  remedy  is  more  easy ;  for  there  you  have  nothing  to  do 
but  to  turn  the  money  given  to  charitable  uses  to  the  use 
intended  by  the  donor;  to  reduce  such  patronages  as  are 
unjustly  gotten  from  the  Crown,  and  to  enter  into  the  first- 
fruit  office  all  such  benefices  as  are  not  there  already,  and 
yet  are  valuable  in  that  account ;  which  I  mention  so,  because  i  i  w;n  ,-n 
with  us  in  England  no  benefice  pays  any  subsidy,  that  is  not  Lordship" 
above  61.  value  in  the  King's  books 1.  JSyl"" 

As  for  the  College,  I  am  very  sorry  they  have  chosen  me 
Chancellor11,  and  if  they  will  follow  the  directions  I  have  given 
them  by  my  Lord  Primate,  I  hope  they  will  send  me  a  resig 
nation,  that  I  may  give  it  over,  and  your  Lordship  be  chosen, 
being  upon  the  place,  and  able  to  do  them  much  more  good. 
As  for  their  Statutes,  if  they  need  any  mending,  I  shall  not 
refuse  that  pains.  But  before  I  can  enter  upon  that  service,  if 
they  have  a  confirmation  of  their  Statutes  under  the  Broad 
Seal  of  that  kingdom,  or  this,  I  must  have  a  commission 
under  the  same  seal,  to  authorize  me  to  alter  or  do  what  I 
think  fit  with  them,  else  I  may  not  meddle.  If  this  shall  be 
thought  fit,  I  will  presently  send  for  a  copy  of  their  Statutes, 
and  such  exceptions  as  the  wisest  men  in  that  Society  can 
make  against  them,  and  so  proceed.  For  the  Provost (,  if  he 
be  a  weak  one,  the  fault  is  not  mine.  For  when  the  Bishop 
of  Kilmore  was  preferred  from  that  government k,  I  was 
resolved  to  make  the  Pean  of  Cashel  that  now  is ',  his  suc- 

h  [Laud    was    elected    Chancellor  Fellows,  at  the  time  of  Bedell's  elec- 

Sept.  14,  1633.]  tion.] 

1  [This  was  Dr.  Robert  Ussher,  son  k  [Bedell  was  appointed  Bishop  of 

of  Henry  Ussher,  Archbishop  of  Ar-  Kilmore,  May  1629,  and  consecrated 

magh,   who  obtained  the  Charter  of  Sept.  13.1 

Trinity   College,    Dublin.      He    had  l  [William  Chappcll,    originally  of 

been  proposed  as  Provost  by  the  J  uniur  Christ's  College,  Cambridge,  where  he 


356  LETTERS. 

cessor ;  and  though  my  Lord  Primate  writ  very  earnestly  for 
a  native  and  his  kinsman,  that  now  is  Provost,  with  assurance 
i  Yet  now     of  his  sufficiency1  m ;  and  though  two  of  the  Fellows  came 
MrSit?brtoeme,  over  and  petitioned  his  Majesty,  yet  all  this  should  hardly 
lost  fsloo°~  have  taken  me  off,  had  not  the  Dean  of  Cashel  at  that  time 
government,  absolutely  refused  me }  and  if  now  your  Lordship  think  him 
tutes  toon.    as  fit  for  the  place  as  I  do,  I  will  join  with  you  for  the  pre 
ferring  of  the  present  Provost,  and  to  be  revenged  of  his 
former  refusal,   put  in  the  Dean  of  Cashel,  alway  provided, 
that  for  his  better  encouragement  he  may  hold  his  deanery. 
And  in  the  meantime,  for  the  prohibiting  of  the  teaching  of 
Arts  abroad  in  the  country,  I  think  that  must  proceed  from 
your  authority,  and  the  sooner  it  be  done  the  better. 

For  the  1,000/.,  &c.,  your  Lordship  is  in  as  good  a  way  as 
can  be ;  and  if  you  can  get  the  600£.  back,  it  is  an  excellent 
work  ;  if  you  cannot,  the  next  best  is,  to  keep  the  400/.  there, 
where  you  will  have  means  to  bestow  it  very  well. 

Your  Lordship  is  likewise  in  a  very  right  way  for  the  com 
mutations,  for  I  do  not  see  as  yet,  how  you  can  go  further  than 
the  taking  of  their  own  accounts,  both  for  receipts  and  layings 
out.  And  you  do  very  nobly  to  keep  off  scandal  from  their 
persons,  as  much  as  you  can;  for  it  will  reflect  upon  the 
Church.  And  I  am  afraid  that  many  of  them  will  be  found 
guilty.  You  give  me  one  shrewd  instance  in  the  Bishop  of 
Waterford;  and  truly,  my  Lord,  I  must  needs  say,  if  but 
half  the  articles,  which  you  send  with  the  petition  against 
him,  be  proved  true,  I  should  give  my  consent  to  make  him 
an  example.  How  fit  it  may  be  to  do  so,  I  leave  to  your 
judgment,  who  are  in  authority,  and  upon  the  place.  But 
your  Lordship  need  not  make  such  a  preface,  when  you  begin 
with  him,  for  you  may  remember  I  told  you,  when  you  went 
out  of  England,  what  you  should  find  of  him,  though  I  must 
confess  I  did  not  think  he  could  have  been  so  bad  as  this 

had  been  Milton's  tutor.   He  had  been  previously  given  like  testimony  in  his 

appointed  Dean  of  Cashel,  1633,  was  favour.     (See  above,  p.  262).] 

appointed  Provost  of  Dublin,  1634,  »  [See  Letter  clxxiii.  in  Parr's  Col- 

and  Bishop  of  Cork  and  Ross,  1638.  1  ection  of  Archbishop  Ussher's  Letters. 

Soo  his  Life  in  Biogr.  Britann.]  It   is  wrongly   placed  in  1632.     Dr. 

m  [This  testimony  is  given  in  Letter  Elrington  has  restored  it  and  the  pre- 

cxlv.  in  Parr's  Collection,  p.  412.     It  ceding    Letter   (also    to   Archbishop 

appears  also  by  Laud  s  Letter  of  June  Laud)  to  their  proper  places.     See  El- 

25,  1629,  that  Archbishop  Ussher  had  ring-ton's  Ussher,  vol.  xvi.] 


LETTERS. 


357 


petition  doth  represent  Mm.  But  your  Lordship  is  very  sorry 
to  tell  the  truth,  hut  only  that  it  will  out.  A  St.  John's  man 
you  say  he  is,  and  of  Oxford  ;  your  Cambridge  panniers  never 
brought  such  a  fairing  to  the  market.  Yes,  my  good  Lord,  but 
it  hath  ;  for  what  say  you  of  Dean  Palmer  °?  who  besides  his 
other  virtues,  sold  all  the  lead  off  from  the  church  at  Peter- 
burgh,  yet  he  was  brought  in  your  Cambridge  panniers ;  and 
so  was  Bishop  Howlahd  P  too,  who  used  that  Bishopric,  as  well 
he  did  the  Deanry.  I  must  confess  this  man's  baseness 
hath  not  many  fellows,  but  his  bribery  may  have  store.  And 
I  pray,  is  that  ever  a  whit  the  less  fault,  because  it  is 
gentleman-like  for  hundreds  and  thousands  ?  Whereas  this 
man  deals  for  twenty  shillings  and  less.  I  hope  you  will  not 
say  so,  and  if  you  do  not,  then  I  pray  examine  your  Cambridge 
panniers  again,  for  some  say  such  may  be  found  there,  but 
I  for  my  part  will  not  believe  it,  unless  your  Lordship 
make  me. 

I  thank  your  Lordship  for  your  love  to  the  Dean  of  Cashel ; 
I  hope  he  will  deserve  it  all :  and  for  the  Bishop  of  Kilmore, 
I  make  no  doubt,  but  that  you  will  find  him  very  ready  and 
constant  in  the  King's  service :  and  then  I  know  his  other 
worth  will  merit  your  love. 

For  the  Bishop  of  Cork  1,  I  dare  not  say  sententias  loquitur, 
for  fear  of  what  follows ;  but  having  given  you  my  former 
judgment  of  him  and  his  letter,  I  must  needs  advise  you  now 
to  answer  him  in  such  a  style,  as  may  leave  him  and  his  sen 
tences  free  form  that  sentence,  which  may  otherwise  come 
upon  him.  But  I  must  needs  say,  his  pieces  of  Latin  were 
like  the  old  ends  of  gold  and  silver,  which  you  see  both  he 
and  his  brother  love  very  well. 

Thus  much  in  answer  to  your  Lordship's  letters,  or  rather 
to  the  outside  of  them.  The  other  businesses  of  moment  I 
can  say  nothing  to  till  I  have  spoken  with  his  Majesty  again, 

0  [John  Palmer,  Dean  of  Peter-  Bishop  of  Peterborough  March  16, 
borough,  Dec.  2,  1597.  He  died  1607,  1584.  He  died  June  23,  1600.] 
and  left  but  an  indifferent  character  1  [Richard  Boyle,  Dean  of  Water- 
behind  him  for  embezzling  the  lead,  ford,  was  appointed  Bishop  of  Cork, 
and  dying  much  in  debt.  Willis's  Ca-  Cloyne  and  Boss,  1620.  He  was  son 
thedrals,  vol.  ii.  p.  511.]  of  Michael  Boyle,  uncle  to  the  Earl  of 

P  [Richard  Rowland,  originally  a  Cork,  and  was  brother  to  the  Bishop 

Fellow     of    Peterhouse,     afterwards  of  Waterford.     He  was,  in  1638,  ap- 

Master   of  St.  John's   College,  Cam-  pointed  Archbishop  of  Tuam.j 
bridge,  July    20,   1577,    consecrated 


358  LETTERS. 

arid  made  off  some  other  difficulties  (if  it  be  possible),  of  which 
I  will  give  you  a  true  account,  and  the  best  I  can.  So  I  leave 
your  Lordship  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's 
Loving  poor  Friend  to  serve  you, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  March  llth, 
1633. 


LETTER  LXVI. 

TO  THE  LORD   VISCOUNT  WENTWORTH. 

[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  p.  211.] 

Salutem  in  Christ  o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD,— The  King  is  yet  at  Newmarket,    ] 
so  I  can  give  you  no  account  of  anything  that  relates  to  him. 

I  here  enclosed  send  you  an  answer  to  all  those  things 
which  are  in  my  power  or  knowledge,  the  rest  must  come 
after,  as  I  can  get  despatch  for  them. 

I  heartily  thank  your  Lordship  for  your  noble  favour,  care,  I 
and  pains,  in  sending  me  the  duplicates ;  if  you  be  at  the 
pains  to  write,  I  will  certainly  be  at  the  pains  to  read,  and 
thank  your  Lordship.  I  carry  the  business  as  you  wish  me, 
and  know  nothing  but  what  is  told  me  by  others.  In  the 
general,  I  can  say  this,  I  find  my  Lord  Cottington  and  Mr. 
Secretary  Windebank  very  careful  for  the  despatch  of  all  your 
proposals ;  but  the  King  hath  referred  them  to  the  consi 
deration  of  a  Committee,  and  my  Lord  Treasurer r  hath  not 
his  health  very  well,  but  I  hope  that  will  not  cause  any 
long  stay. 

Two  things  there  are  which  I  heartily  pray  you  to  take 
into  serious  consideration;  the  one  is  my  Lord  of  Cork's 
tomb.  I  have  received,  since  your  brother's  coming,  letters 
about  it,  not  only  from  the  Earl  himself3,  but  from  my  Lord 
Primate '  and  my  Lord  Archbishop  of  Dublin  n.  Both  of 


Earl  of  Portland.]  rington  to  its  proper  place  in  1633. 

[ine  Earl  of  Cork  s  Letter  is  given  It  was  most  probably  written,  as  well 

m  1  rjnnes  Cant.  Doom,  pp.  83,  84.]  as  those  of  the  Archbishop  of  Dublin 

[bee  Letter  clxxii.  in  Parr's  Col-  and  of  Lord  Cork  in  Feb.  1634 1 

ection.     It  is  wrongly  placed  by  him  -  [See  Prynne's  Cant.  Doom*  pp.  84, 

lu  1032,  but  is   restored  by  Dr.  El-  85  ] 


LETTERS.  359 

them  justify,  that  the  tomb  stands  not  in  the  place  of  the 
altar,  and  that  it  is  a  great  ornament  to  that  church,  so  far 
from  being  any  inconvenience.  That  your  Lordship  may 
see  how  they  plead  for  him  and  it,  I  here  send  you  a  true 
copy  of  both  their  letters.  I  confess  I  am  not  satisfied  with 
that  they  say,  yet  it  is  hard  for  me  that  am  absent  to  cross 
directly  the  report  of  two  Archbishops.  But  this  is  not  it,  for 
which  I  desire  you  to  take  it  into  consideration.  This  it  is  : 
the  copies  of  these  letters  sent  to  me,  I  am  informed,  are 
sent  to  my  Lord  Treasurer.  He  takes  it  very  highly,  because 
of  his  kinsman  the  Lord  Chancellor  Westonx.  You  must 
have  daily  use  of  his  Lordship  here,  and  I  would  not,  both 
in  regard  of  the  King's  service  and  your  own  good,  that 
this  should  occasion  a  breach  between  you.  For  myself, 
I  am  not  considerable,  and  can  bear  the  jealousies  that  are 
upon  me ;  but  I  would  have  your  Lordship  keep  all 
great  friends  entire.  This  I  know,  you  are  beholden  to 
Mr.  Secretary  Windebank  for  a  great  deal  of  care  of  your 
despatches. 

The  other  is,  I  hear  yon  intend  to  make  Mr.  Philip  Main- 
waring  y  Secretary  there.  I  hope  you  know  what  opinion  I 
have  of  the  gentleman,  and  I  profess  I  should  be  right  glad  to 
hear  of  any  good  come  to  him.  But  I  cannot  put  him  in  the 
scales  with  you,  and  rather  than  that  you  should  run  upon  a 
rock,  I  will  speak  plainly  that  which  I  cannot  tell  whether 
any  of  your  other  friends  will  signify,  and  I  presume  you  will 
burn  this  letter,  and  let  no  man  know  what  I  write.  You 
writ  this  to  my  Lord  Cottington,  and  he  purposes  to  move 
the  King  as  you  desire  ;  but  I  know  he  is  very  much  troubled 
at  it,  and  I  know  to  whom  he  said,  that  of  his  knowledge,  if 
you  meddled  with  making  him  Secretary,  you  would  burn 
your  fingers,  with  some  other  expressions,  which  I  cannot 
think  fit  to  write. 

I  can  scarce  keep  open  my  eyes,  it  is  so  late ;  therefore  I 
end  abruptly,  and  with  hearty  wishes  for  your  good,  answer- 

r  [Dr.  Robert   Weston,     the   Lord  riecl  Sir  Geoffrey  Fenton).     She  died 

Chancellor  of  Ireland,  was  great- uncle  Feb.    16,    16|§,  and  was   buried    in 

to  the  Lord   Treasurer.     His  grand-  the  same  grave  with  her  grandfather, 

daughter,  Catherine  Fenton,  was  the  over  which  the  monument  spoken  of 

second  wife  of  the  Earl  of  Cork  (her  in  the  text  was  erected.] 

mother  being  Alice  Weston,  who  mar-  y  [Wentworth's  Private  Secretary.] 


360 


LETTERS. 


able  to  that  you  do  for  God  and  His  Church,  I  leave  you 
and  yours  to  His  blessed  protection,  and  rest 
Your  Lordship's 

Very  loving  Friend  and  Servant, 

Lambeth,  March  llz, 
1634. 

I  had  almost  forgotten  to  tell  you,  that  all  this  business 
about  demolishing  my  Lord  of  Cork's  tomb  is  charged  upon 
you,  as  if  it  were  done  only  because  he  will  not  marry  his  son 
to  my  Lord  Clifford's  a  daughter,  and  that  I  do  it  to  join 
with  you  ;  whereas  the  complaint  came  against  it  to  me  out  of 
Ireland,  and  was  presented  by  me  to  the  King,  before  I  knew 
your  Lordship  was  named  for  Deputy  there.  But  jealousies 
know  no  end. 


LETTER  LXVII. 

TO  WILLIAM   NOTE,  ESQ. 
[Wilkins'  Cone.  torn.  iv.  p.  488  b.] 

S.  in  Christ  o. 

WORTHY  SIR,—  I  foresee  there  are  some  troubles  likely  to 

arise  about  my  metropolitical  visitation,  my  Lord  the  Bishop 

of  Lincoln  and  myself  differing  as  yet  in  some  circumstances 

about  it;  but  by  a  letter  which  I  lately  received  from  hi* 

Lordship,  I  understand  that  he  hath  referred  the  examination 

f  his  right  in  this  business  to  you  c,  and  so  shall  I  mine  too 

with  all  my  heart  ;  praying  you,  that  you  will  take  some  time 

itwixt  this  and  the  next  term,  for  the  perusal  of  our  records 

>n  both  sides  ;  and  whatsoever  you  shall  find  to  be  just  and 

mg,  I  shall  promise  for  my  part  very  readily  to  yield  unto  ; 


»arried   as  his   fat 


LETTERS.  361 

yet  as  I  would  be  loth  to  offer  wrong  to  his  Lordship's 
lawful  jurisdiction  in  anything,  so  I  am  resolved  to  defend 
and  maintain  the  ancient  rights  of  my  archbishopric,  as  far 
as  in  me  lieth,  to  the  uttermost,  and  I  doubt  not  but  herein 
you  will  give  me  all  just  assistance.  So  I  leave  you  to  the 
grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 

W.  CANT.d 
Lambeth,  March  12, 
1633. 

Address : 

To  my  much  honoured  friend,  Mr.  Wil 
liam  Noyc,  Esq.,  his  Majesty's  Attor 
ney-General,  at  Lincoln's  Inn,  These. 


LETTER  LXVIII. 

TO  LANCELOT  BULKELEY,  ARCHBISHOP  OF  DUBLIN0. 

[Prynne's  Cant.  Doom,  pp.  85,  86.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — It  is  most  true  that  I  have  taken 
offence  at  a  tomb  erected  by  the  Earl  of  Cork  in  the  Cathedral 
of  St.  Patrick ;  but  I  did  not  take  that  offence  lately  only, 
but  before  ever  my  Lord  Deputy  that  now  is  was  named  to 
the  place.  And  I  took  that  offence  by  a  complaint  thence  sent 
unto  me  (for  I  was  never  there),  though  I  cannot  recall  who  it 
was  that  complained.  And  I  am  sure  that  the  complaint  came 
then  unto  me  with  a  full  cry,  that  it  was  built  in  the  place 
where  the  high  altar  first  stood,  and  the  communion-table 
afterwards. 

Your  Lordship,  at  the  Earl's  entreaty,  hath  signified  to  me 
your  knowledge  (for  so  you  say)  that  the  tomb  stands  in  a 
great  arch  at  the  end  of  the  quire,  which  was  plastered  up  to 
keep  out  the  wind,  and  that  the  high  altar  stood  at  the  end 
of  the  Lady  Mary's  Chapel,  which  is  beyond  it,  and  that  the 
east  window  is  at  the  top  of  the  arch,  and  not  darkened. 

d  [Noye  undertook    the    office   of  e  [Lancelot  Bulkeley,  the  youngest 

referee,  and  gave  his  decision  in  favour  son  of  Sir  Eichard  Bulkeley,  of  Beau- 

of  the  Archbishop.     See  his  opinion  maris,  in  Anglesey,  was  consecrated 

in  Wilkins'  Cone.  torn.  iv.  pp.  488—490,  Archbishop  of  Dublin  October  3, 1619. 

from  Keg.  Laud,  fol.  113  a,  b.]  He  died  in  1650.] 


362  LETTERS. 

My  Lord,  it  will  be  hard  for  me  to  speak  anything  contrary 
to  your  Lordship,  who  hath  been  so  often  upon  that  place, 
where  I  never  was ;  yet  I  shall  deal  freely,  and  tell  your 
Lordship  what  I  think. 

And  first,  my  Lord,  I  am  satisfied  that  the  tomb  darkens 
none  of  the  east  window.  But  I  am  no  way  satisfied  that 
the  altar  stood  at  the  upper  end  of  the  Lady  Mary's  Chapel. 
That  an  altar  stood  there,  I  easily  grant,  for  in  those  times 
there  were  divers  altars  in  one  cathedral,  and  every  by- 
chapel  had  one  at  least.  But  that  the  high  altar  did  ever 
stand  in  any  cathedral  in  other  place  than  the  east  end  of 
the  quire,  is  quite  out  of  my  knowledge,  nor  did  I  ever  hear 
it  till  now  by  your  Lordship's  letters. 

That  the  place  before  the  arch  was  an  earthen  floor,  and 
often  troubled  with  a  fresh,  I  do  again  really  believe  your 
Lordship,  and  the  Earl  hath  done  very  well  to  raise  it,  arid 
pave  it  with  stone.  But  that  the  swelling  of  the  tomb,  the 
iron  grate  before  it,  the  taking  in  of  some  ancient  monuments 
on  either  side,  the  erecting  of  a  screen,  before  which  you  say 
the  communion-table  should  stand,  would  take  off  little  or  no 
room  from  the  quire;  that,  I  must  confess,  I  do  not  very  well 
understand. 

Your  Lordship  adds,  that  when  the  screen  is  built,  and  the 
communion-table  placed  before  it,  it  will  much  beautify  the 
quire,  and  be  like  other  cathedrals.  To  that  I  can  say 
nothing,  but  must  leave  it  to  their  eyesight  and  judgment 
that  are  upon  the  place.  And  whereas  your  Lordship  says, 
that  my  Lord  had  leave  of  the  Dean  and  Chapter  with  their 
unanimous  consent  to  erect  a  monument  in  that  place ; — if  the 
place  be  fit  for  a  monument,  the  consent  was  very  well  asked, 
and  given.  But  if  it  appear  the  place  were  inconvenient,  then 
my  Lord  of  Cork  did  not  very  well  to  ask  a  consent,  and  the 
Dean  and  Chapter  did  very  ill  to  grant  it ;  and  the  more 
unanimous  the  consent  was,  the  worse.  And  whereas  you 
write,  that  there  are  other  honourable  personages,  whose 
memory  is  preserved  in  that  monument :  to  that  I  say,  if  the 
monument  stand  where  it  ought,  God  forbid  it  should  be 
touched;  if  it  stand  where  it  ought  not,  it  may  be  fairly  and 
decently  removed,  and  set  up  in  some  convenient  place  upon  the 
side  of  the  quire,  or  elsewhere,  where  it  will  as  well  preserve 


LETTERS.  363 

the  memory  of  those  honourable  personages  which  you 
mention,  as  now  it  doth.  And  God  forbid  any  violence  should 
be  offered  to  that,  in  any  kind. 

And  last  of  all,  whereas  your  Lordship  desires  I  should 
take  into  consideration  the  merits  of  that  noble  Earl ;  I  am 
very  willing  to  do  that.  And  first,  I  am  very  glad  to  hear 
from  your  Lordship  his  zeal  for  the  advancement  of  true 
religion ;  but  I  may  not  conceal  from  your  Lordship,  that  I 
have  likewise  heard  from  others,  and  that  some  years  since, 
that  he  hath  gotten  into  his  hands  no  small  proportion  of  the 
Church's  means  ;  and  if  that  be  so,  any  man  may  see  his  end 
in  advancing  true  religion.  But  such  a  zeal  that  poor  Church 
hath  little  need  of,  and  God  bless  every  part  of  the  Church 
from  it.  As  for  his  Lordship's  building  of  churches,  schools, 
and  hospitals,  I  know  nothing  of  that,  and  can  say  as  little  to 
it.  Only  this  I  can  say,  that  if  he  take  from  the  Church  in 
one  place,  to  build  church,  school,  or  hospital  in  another,  'tis 
no  zeal,  nor  the  way  which  Christian  bounty  uses  to  tread. 
And  if  his  Lordship  hath  done  any  public  work  for  strength 
and  fortification  to  the  kingdom,  I  pray  God  that  be  not  done 
with  the  Church's  money  too.  But  howsoever  his  Lordship 
hath  got  a  very  full  estate  in  that  kingdom,  and  he  doth  very 
wisely  to  fortify  it  as  well  as  he  can.  But  besides  these,  I 
have  long  since  heard,  though  you  now  mention  it  not,  that 
his  Lordship  hath  done  greater  service  to  the  Church  in  some 
other  particulars ;  as,  namely,  to  the  Bishopric  of  Lismore, 
and  the  College  of  Youghall,  for  which  it  is  great  pity  but  that 
his  Lordship's  memory  should  be  preserved  in  the  Church. 

Thus  I  have  given  your  Grace  a  distinct  answer  to  all  the 
particulars  in  your  letter.  But  for  the  tomb,  which  occasioned 
all  the  rest,  I  will  not  take  upon  me  to  judge  (unless  I  were 
upon  the  place)  how  fitly,  or  unfitly,  it  stands  there,  but  shall 
wholly  leave  it  to  the  view,  and  resolution,  which  shall  there 
upon  be  taken  in  that  place.  So  I  leave  you  to  the  grace  of 
God,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend 

and  Brother, 
WILL.  CANT. 

Lamb.  March,  1633. 


361  LETTERS. 


LETTER  LXIX. 

TO   RICHARD   BOYLE,    EARL   OF   CORK. 
[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  pp.  222,  223.] 

Salutem  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — It  is  very  true  that  I  have  taken 
exceptions  to  the  monument  which  you  have  built  in  St. 
Patrick's  Church,  and  I  hope  your  Lordship  will  easily  con 
ceive  I  could  not  prophesy  of  any  such  thing,  and  therefore 
must  needs  have  the  knowledge  of  it  from  thence,  as  I  assure 
your  Lordship  I  had,  and  from  good  hands ;  though  I  cannot 
now  recall  from  whom.     My  Lord,  the  report  that  the  tomb 
was  built  in  the  place  where  the  high  altar  stood,  and  the 
communion-table  should  now  stand,  did  not  come  lately  to 
me,  as  your  Lordship  supposes ;  for,  I  assure  you,  I  heard  of 
it,  and  complained  of  it  to  the  King,  and  desired  remedy, 
before  ever  my  Lord  Deputy  that  now  is  was  so  much  as 
named  to  that  place.     And  therefore,  whereas  your  Lordship 
writes,  that  you  built  it  three  years  since,  and  never  heard 
any  mouth  opened  against  it ;  it  seems  some  mouths,  which 
durst  not  open  there,  did  open  fully  here ;  for  I  assure  you, 
upon  my  credit,  the  information  before-mentioned  came  unto 
me.     I  had  then  just  cause  to  doubt,  considering  the  forms 
of  all  other  cathedrals  which  I  had  seen,  that  the  east  window 
was  darkened  by  it ;  but  that  it  is  not  so,  I  am  fully  satisfied. 
For  the  other  exception,  that  it  stands  where  the  high  altar 
stood,  and  the  communion-table  ought  to  stand,  I  must  clearly 
confess  to  your  Lordship,  I  am  not  satisfied  :  nor  whether  it 
will  not  take  off  too  much  room  from  the  quire,  when  the 
screen  is  built  as  you  intend  it.     Neither  can  your  Lordship 
think,  that  I  shall  make  myself  judge  of  these  or  any  other 
inconveniences,  having  never  been  upon  the  place  to  see  it, 
but  shall  leave  it  wholly  to  such  view  and  consideration  as 
shall  there  be  had  of  it,  yet  wishing  with  all  my  heart  that 
you  had  erected  that  monument  upon  the  side  of  the  quire, 
or  any  other  convenient  place,  rather  than  where  you  have 
now  set  it.     And  I  must  needs  tell  your  Lordship,  such  an 
erection  as  that  would  have  asked  very  good   deliberation 
where  to  have  placed  it.     As  for  the  Dean  and  Chapter's 


LETTERS.  365 

consent,  if  they  had  understood  themselves  and  the  Church 
better,  your  Lordship  had  been  free  from  these  fears.  I  have 
received,  together  with  your  Lordship's  letters,  two  other  ; 
one  from  my  Lord  Primate  of  Armagh,  and  the  other  from 
the  Lord  Archbishop  of  Dublin,  but  neither  of  their  reports 
do  fully  satisfy  me,  as  will  appear  by  the  answer  I  have  given 
their  Lordships ;  neither  can  I  give  your  Lordship  such  an 
answer  as  I  see  you  expect.  For  as  yet  I  did  never  see  that 
cathedral  church  where  the  high  altar  stood  in  the  Lady 
Mary's  Chapel,  and  not  at  the  upper  end  of  the  quire ;  which 
place,  under  favour  of  better  judgments,  I  cannot  say  is  a  fit 
place  for  any  man's  monument.  And  whereas  your  Lordship 
writes  at  the  latter  end  of  your  letters,  that  you  bestow  a  great 
part  of  your  estate  and  time  in  charitable  works,  I  am  heartily 
glad  to  hear  it ;  but  withal,  your  Lordship  will,  I  hope,  give 
me  leave  to  deal  freely  with  you,  and  then  I  must  tell  your 
Lordship,  if  you  have  done  as  you  write,  you  have  suffered 
strangely  for  many  years  together  by  the  tongues  of  men, 
who  have  often  and  constantly  affirmed,  that  you  have  not 
been  a  very  good  friend  to  the  Church  in  the  point  of  her 
maintenance.  I  hope  these  reports  are  not  true,  but  if  they 
be,  I  cannot  account  your  works  charitable,  having  no  better 
foundation  than  the  livelihood  of  the  Church  taken  away  to  do 
them.  I  am  sorry  I  cannot  give  your  Lordship  any  other  answer 
to  your  letters  than  what  here  I  have  written ;  and  therefore 
leave  the  tomb  to  be  viewed  and  ordered  by  my  Lord  Deputy 
and  the  Archbishops  there,  as  they  shall  find  fittest  to  be 
done.  So  I  leave  you  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  loving  poor  Friend, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  March  the  21, 
1633. 


LETTER  LXX. 

FROM  JOHN   WILLIAMS,  BISHOP   OF  LINCOLN. 
[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb  mxxx.  p.  23.] 

MOST  REVEREND  FATHER  IN  GOD  AND  MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, 
—I  must  ever  acknowledge  your  Grace's  just  proceedings 
with  me  in  the  referring  of  the  business  of  your  metropolitical 


366  LETTERS. 

visitation  unto  the  arbitrament  of  Mr.  Attorney-General, 
upon  whose  opinion  I  shall  satisfy  myself,  submit  unto  your 
Grace,  and  leave  all  further  impleading  of  this  cause  to  the 
the  next  ages. 

I  shall  only  in  the  last  branch,  which  concerns  your  Grace's 
inhibiting  of  me  and  my  officers,  wherein  Mr.  Attorney 
forbears  to  deliver  his  opinion,  humbly  leave  it  to  your 
Grace's  consideration  whether,  if  your  Grace  expects  we  should 
obey  the  same  at  all  (which  was  never  done  in  this  diocese 
before),  yet  in  that  case  we  should  do  it  before  such  time  as 
your  Grace  hath  fully  visited  your  diocese  of  Canterbury. 
And  withal,  however  your  Grace  shall  resolve  therein,  I  do 
humbly  desire  your  Grace  to  take  the  poor  officers  of  the 
diocese,  whose  livelihood  depends  upon  the  exercise  of  the 
jurisdiction,  unto  your  gracious  consideration;  and  with  the 
remembrance  of  my  duty  to  your  Grace,  I  shall  never  fail  to 
remain 

Your  Grace's  most  humble 

Servant  and  Suffragan, 

Jo.  LINCOLN. 

Buckden,  this 
27th  day  of  March, 
1634. 

To  the  most  Reverend  Father  in  God 
my  very  good  Lord  the  Lord  Arch 
bishop  of  Canterbury,  &c.  &c. 
Present  these. 


LETTER  LXXI. 

TO  THE  LORD  VISCOUNT  SCUDAMOKEf. 
[In  the  possession  of  the  Rev.  J.  F.  Russell  s], 

S.  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  am  glad  to  see  by  your  letters, 
that  you  are  returned  safe  to  your  own  home;  where  God 
bless  you,  your  lady11,  and  your  son  with  health.  I  remember 
you  told  me  when  you  were  lately  here,  you  thought  your 
sister's  *  business  would  bring  you  to  London  again  in  Easter 

f  [See  vol.  iii.  p.  175.]  h   [Elizabeth,  only  daughter  of  Sir 

K  [This  letter  Mr.  Russell  obligingly  Arthur  Porter.] 

informed  me,  when  favouring  me  with  ;  [Mary  Scudamorc,  the  wife  of  Sir 

the  transcript,   was   formerly  in  the  Giles  Brydgcs.j 
possession  of  the  Duke  of  Sussex.] 


LETTERS.  367 

Term ;  if  it  do,  I  shall  be  very  glad  to  see  you,  and  though 
1  have  little  leisure  left  me,  yet  I  shall  find  enough,  I  hope, 
to  give  you  as  many  turns  in  my  stone -gallery,  if  you  have 
any  occasion  to  see  me,  as  I  did  at  your  late  being  here  j  for 
which  your  company  and  kindness,  I  thank  you  heartily. 

About  a  week  before  I  received  your  Lordship's  letters, 
I  had  a  letter  sent  me  from  the  party,  whose  long  sickness 
you  give  me  such  an  account  of  as  you  can.  And  though 
Mr.  Parry  express  little  to  you,  yet  I  doubt,  I  can  give  a 
shrewd  guess  at  his  disease ;  not  that  he  hath  expressed  in  his 
letters  anything  to  me,  but  all  that  I  guess,  is  by  some  ex 
pressions  upon  the  bye.  And  truly,  my  Lord,  if  I  mistake 
not,  all  his  disease  is  discontent,  but  for  what,  is  nowhere 
expressed ;  but  if  I  collect  right,  it  is  for  that  which  I  can 
not  remedy,  and  which,  were  I  as  pettish  as  some  men  are, 
would  give  me  just  cause  of  offence.  For  your  Lordship 
knows,  no  man  better,  how  ready  I  was,  when  you  were  in 
treaty  for  him  for  the  Chancellorship  of  Gloucester,  to  do  him 
all  the  favour,  and  give  him  all  the  assistance  I  could.  Besides, 
you  know  how  careful  I  was,  to  fit  him  nearer  you  than  so, 
by  all  my  endeavours  for  Hereford,  till  it  appeared  plainly 
that  no  good  could  be  done  that  way.  Since  that,  I  would 
have  given  him  (and  your  Lordship  knows  that  too)  a  Prin 
cipality  of  a  Hall  in  Oxford k,  had  not  his  necessary  attendance 
upon  you  made  him  incapable  of  it,  which  I  could  not  help. 
Yet  he  writes,  that  he  is  almost  obliterated  out  of  my  me 
mory.  Your  Lordship  shall  take  no  notice  of  this,  but  it  is 
not  well.  Perhaps  he  thinks,  I  might  in  all  this  space  have 
given  him  some  such  place  in  mine  own  gift ;  but  he  would 
have  done  very  well,  before  he  had  drunk  in  his  discontent, 
to  have  asked  me  whether  any  such  place  had  fallen  void  or 
no,  and  I  would  have  answered  him  as  truly,  as  easily,  that 
I  was  never  yet  so  happy,  as  to  have  any  such  place  to  give. 
And  for  those  which  are  now  in  my  power,  they  are  for  the 
greatest  and  ablest  lawyers  in  the  kingdom,  if  ever  they 
should  fall  void  in  my  lifetime,  which  I  know  not  whether 
they  will  or  no.  I  am  willing  to  give  your  Lordship  this 
large  account,  that  you  may  see  how  little  cause  I  have  given 

k  [This  appear*  to  have  been  the  headship  of  St.  Mary's  Hall,  which  was 
vacant  in  1032.] 


368  LETTERS. 

of  discontent.  And  if  that  which  I  cannot  do,  or  not  do 
with  ray  credit,  be  thus  expected  from  me,  it  will  make  me 
shrink  up  indeed,  and  not  lie  so  open  to  my  friends  as  I 
have  done.  So  in  haste,  I  leave  your  Lordship  to  the  grace 
of  God,  ever  resting 

Your  Lordship's  loving  Friend 

to  serve  you, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  March  29th, 
1634. 

To  the  Right  Honourable  my  very 
good  Lord  the  Lord  Viscount  Scu- 
damore,  at  Cradock,  in  Hereford, 
shire.  These. 


LETTER  LXXII. 

TO   JOHN   WILLIAMS,   BISHOP  OF  LINCOLN. 

[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  24.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  have  received  your  Lordship's 
letters  by  the  hands  of  your  ancient  officer,  Mr.  Prigeon,  and 
thank  your  Lordship  for  your  fair  respect  in  them ;  and  as 
I  was  willing  to  refer  the  examination  and  censure  of  my 
right  to  Mr.  Attorney- General — for  I  assure  your  Lordship,  if 
I  had  not  seen  a  fair  way  in  mine  own  judgment  and  good 
evidences  for  my  right,  which  by  my  forbearance  might  in 
time  have  been  lost,  I  should  not  have  troubled  your  Lord 
ship  with  it  at  this  time ;  but  now  I  am  glad  'tis  settled,  and  I 
hope  your  Lordship  shall  have  little  cause  to  complain  of  it. 

My  Lord,  concerning  my  inhibitions,  I  did  not  send  them 
to  your  Lordship  without  very  good  advice;  for  though  I 
have  not  fully  made  an  end  of  the  visitation  of  my  own 
diocese  of  Canterbury,  yet  no  law  that  I  know  or  hear  of 
forbids  my  inhibitions  before.  And  though  I  have  been  thus 
careful  to  keep  the  strictest  rule,  and  visit  none  of  my 
brethren  till  I  have  visited  myself,  yet  I  believe  were  the 
acts  of  my  registers  thoroughly  scanned,  there  are  some 
hundreds  of  years  past  in  which  scarce  any  one  Archbishop 
hath  kept  himself  so  close  and  so  strict  to  the  Canon  as 
I  have  done  in  this.  And  whereas  your  Lordship  says,  that 


LETTERS.  3G9 

Mr.  Attorney  hath  forborne  to  deliver  his  opinion  in  this 
particular ;  I  do  not,  under  favour,  conceive  it  so ;  for  though 
he  does  not  so  positively  express  himself  as  in  the  former, 
yet  I  suppose  he  hath  laid  down  those  reasons  in  a  fair  and 
a  modest  way,  which  make  that  part  more  strong  for  me 
than  any  of  the  rest  which  he  hath  formally  declared.  And, 
therefore,  since  your  Lordship,  in  the  beginning  of  your 
letter,  submits  unto  me,  and  afterwards  desires  me  to  express 
myself  in  this  particular,  Whether  I  would  have  my  inhibi 
tions  obeyed,  till  the  visitation  of  my  own  diocese  be  past  ? 
I  must  needs  tell  your  Lordship,  I  would  have  them  obeyed, 
for  I  hold  my  inhibition,  and  the  citations  also  that  are  to 
be  sent  forth,  to  be  the  necessary  preparatories  to  the  actual 
visitation  that  is  to  follow. 

For  the  last  passage  of  your  letters,  concerning  your 
officers,  I  shall  be  ready  to  do  all  that  your  Lordship  desires, 
and  will  charge  my  officers  to  use  them  as  fairly  as  they  do 
the  officers  of  any  other  diocese,  if  they,  or  any  of  them,  do 
not  by  their  own  default  make  themselves  uncapable  of 
favour.  So  wishing  your  Lordship  all  health  and  happiness, 
I  leave  you  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother. 

Lambeth,  Mar.  31, 1634. 

Endorsed :  '  March  ult.  1634. 
The  copy  of  ray  letter  to  the  Bishop  of 
Lincoln  concerning  my  visitation,  &c.' 


LETTER  LXXIII. 

TO   THE   LORD   MA  YOU   OF   LONDON. 
[Wilkins'  Cone,  tom.iv.  pp.  492,  493  '.] 

S.  in  Christ  o. 

After  my  hearty  commendations,  &c.  His  Majesty,  out  of 
his  princely  care,  not  only  of  St.  Paul's  Church,  London,  but 
of  that  city,  and  the  kingdom  in  general,  hath  been  'gra 
ciously  pleased  to  write  unto  me,  that  against  all  base  and 
unworthy  rumours,  he  is  not  only  resolute  to  cause  the  work 
to  go  on,  but,  further,  to  take  upon  himself  and  his  own 
[  J  [From  Reg.  Laud,  fol.  200  b.] 


LAUD.  —  VOL.  VI. 


370  LETTERS. 

charge  the  repair  of  the  whole  west  end  of  the  church111; 
which  as  it  will  be  a  great  work  in  itself,  so  will  it  also  be  an 
excellent  memorial  to  all  posterity  of  so  pious  and  gracious 
a  prince.  In  these  his  Majesty's  letters,  there  is  an  express 
command  upon  me,  that  I  should  send  a  copy  of  them  to 
your  Lordship,  and  the  aldermen  your  brethren,  that  ye  may 
see  not  the  King's  bounty  only,  but  the  clearness  of  all  his 
royal  intentions  in  and  concerning  that  pious  work ;  and,  in 
obedience  to  the  command  which  I  have  received,  I  here 
send  you  a  true  and  perfect  copy  of  his  Majesty's  gracious 
letters  sent  to  me ;  not  doubting  but  that  you  will  cheerfully 
receive  them,  arid  cause  them  to  be  registered  among  those 
things,  which  you  keep  with  greatest  care  in  that  city.  And 
further,  I  hope  that  this  piety  and  great  munificence  of  his 
Majesty  will  stir  up  your  Lordship,  and  the  rest  of  that 
honourable  city,  to  extend  your  charity,  that  so  the  work 
may  go  on,  to  the  great  honour  of  yourselves,  and  this  whole 
kingdom.  Thus  with  my  prayers  to  God,  that  He  would 
open  and  enlarge  your  hearts  to  this  work  of  His  service, 
I  leave  you  to  His  grace,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend, 

W.  CANT. 

Lnmbcth,  April  28, 
1634. 


LETTER  LXXIV. 

TO   ADAM   BALLANDEN,   BISHOP  OF  DUNBLANE. 
[Baillie's  Letters  and  Journals,  Appendix  II.  No.  viii.  p.  432 ".] 

S.  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  am  right  sorry  for  the  death  of 
the  Bishop  of  Edinburgh  °,  the  loss  being  very  great  both  to 
the  King  and  the  Church.  I  acquainted  his  Majesty  how 
needful  it  was  to  fill  that  place  with  an  able  successor ;  and 
when  mention  was  made  of  divers  men  to  succeed,  I  did,  as 
you  desire,  show  his  Majesty  what  your  desires  were,  and 

m  [See  the  King's  Letter  in  Wilkins'  is  also  mentioned  in  Prynne's  Hidden 

Cone.  torn.  iv.  p.  492,  from  Keg.  Laud,  Works,  p.  149.] 
fol.  200  a.]  o  [\ym.  Forbes,  the  author  of  the 

n  [This  Letter  is  taken  from  Wod-  '  Considerationes  Modestte.'] 
row  MSS.  folio,  vol.  Ixvi.  num.  15.     It 


LETTERS.  371 

what  necessities  lay  upon  you.  After  much  consideration  of 
the  business,  his  Majesty  resolved  to  give  the  Bishopric  of 
Edinburgh  to  my  Lord  of  BrechinP;  and  for  yourself,  he 
commanded  me  to  write  expressly  to  you  that  he  did  not 
take  it  well,  that,  contrary  to  his  express  command,  you  had 
omitted  prayers  in  his  Chapel  Royal,  according  to  the  English 
Liturgy,  with  some  omissions  there,  which  pleased  him  not ; 
besides,  his  Majesty  hath  heard  that  there  have  lately  been 
some  differences  in  Edinburgh  about  the  sufferings  of  Christ, 
&c.,  and  that  your  Lordship  was  some  cause  of  them ;  or,  at 
least,  such  an  occasion  as  might  have  bred  much  disturbance, 
if  the  late  Bishop  of  Edinburgh's  care  and  temper  had  not 
moderated  them;  and  this  his  Majesty  is  not  well  pleased 
with  neither ;  and  this  hath  been  the  cause,  as  I  conceive, 
why  his  Majesty  hath  passed  you  over  in  this  remove ;  and 
you  shall  do  very  well  to  apply  yourself  better,  both  to  his 
Majesty's  service  and  the  well  ordering  of  that  Church,  lest 
you  give  just  occasion  to  the  King  to  pass  you  by,  when  any 
other  remove  falls  <*.  I  am  very  sorry  that  I  must  write  thus 
unto  you;  but  the  only  way  of  help  lies  in  yourself,  and 
your  own  carriage,  and  therefore,  if  you  will  not  be  careful 
of  that,  I  do  not  see  what  any  friend  can  be  able  to  do  for 
you.  Therefore,  not  doubting  but  you  will  take  these  things 
into  serious  consideration  for  your  own  good,  I  leave  you  to 
the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  May  6th,  1634. 

To  the  Kt.  Reverend  Father  in  God, 

my  very  good  Lord   and  Brother, 

the  Lord  Bishop  of  Dunblane,  at 

Edinburgh,  These. 
Endorsed  :     '  Anent  the  Liturgie  and 

his  Sermon.' 


P  [David  Lindsay.]  against  Laud  by  the  Scotch  Commis- 

i  [This  censure  of  Bishop  Ballanden      sioners.     See  above,  vol.  iii.  p.  303.] 
was  brought  as  one  of  the  charges 


B  B   2 


372  LETTERS. 

LETTER  LXXV. 

TO   THE  LORD  VISCOUNT  WENTWORTH. 
[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  pp.  253—256.] 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD;— I  have  received  from  you  a  very 
large  packet,  and  three  letters  in  it,  besides  the  duplicate; 
for  all  which  I  thank  you,  and  will  make  my  answer  as  short 
as  I  can. 

I'll  begin  with  your  brother1".  I  pray  deliver  him  the 
letter  which  is  herein  directed  to  him.  I  never  had  so  much 
thanks  for  so  little  service,  all  that  I  did  being  rather  duty 
than  kindness.  If  it  please  your  Lordship,  I  would  desire 
the  letter  herewith  also  sent,  may  be  delivered  to  the  Lord 
Mountnorris  by  your  own  hand,  or  your  brother's,  that  I  may 
be  sure  they  are  come  to  his.  I  take  myself  very  unworthily 
used  in  Croxton s  by  that  Lord.  But  though  I  am  angry,  my 
letters  are  not  so,  and  may  fairly  be  delivered,  as  you  may 
see  by  the  copy  of  them,  which  I  here  send  you  open.  But 
I  heartily  thank  your  Lordship  for  taking  him  into  your  care, 
for  what  you  have  done,  and  what  you  mean  to  do ;  and  do 
heartily  pray  you  to  let  him  bear  your  name,  for  he  shall 
have  no  more  relation  at  all  to  that  other  Lord,  but  to  pay  him 
the  money,  which  necessity  hath  made  him  borrow  of  him, 

I  am  sorry  Dr.  Bramhall  found  Munster  in  so  ill  case  *. 

I  hope  you  will  make  the  Dean  of  Londonderry u  know 
himself  and  his  fault,  before  you  let  him  loose  again ;  and  'tis 
great  mercy  to  do  it,  for  by  that  you  will  keep  many  out  of 
that  danger. 

In  the  next  place,  you  begin  to  be  merry  with  your  heifer, 
and  I  wonder  you  have  so  little  pity,  as  not  to  let  it  rest, 
when  I  have  ploughed  with  it.  By  St.  Dunstan  (if  it  were 
not  for  swearing),  I  see  you  guess  unhappily  that  your  friends 
can  tell  how  to  be  merry,  as  well  as  serious  together,  and  you 
shall  not  need  to  entreat  us  to  continue  it,  for  we  have  no  other 
purpose,  only  I  am  in  ill  case  by  it.  For  your  Spaniard x, 
and  the  gravity  which  he  learnt  there,  while  he  went  to  buy 

r  [Sir  George  Wentworth.]  1633,  may  be  here  referred  to.     See 

s  [See  above,  p.  302.]  Bramhall's  Works,  vol.  i.   pp.  Ixxix. 

1    [Bramhall's  melancholy  account  — Ixxxii.] 

of  the  Irish  Church,    given   to   the  u  [See  above,  p.  353.] 

Archbishop  in  his  letter  of  Aug.  10th,  x  [Lord  Cottington.] 


LETTERS.  373 

pigeons,  hath  tempted  my  old  friend,  the  Secretary  >,  from 
me,  and  he  is  become  his  man.  So  I  have  need  to  look  to 
myself,  when  the  relation  is  grown  so  near  between  them. 
As  for  that  which  you  desire  me  so  earnestly  to  let  Mr. 
Secretary  know,  I  protest  I  writ  it  in  merriment,  and  did 
merely  put  it  upon  him,  and  cannot  now  recal  what  it  is ; 
you  may,  because  you  have  my  letter. 

From  your  mirth  you  leap  into  those  directions,  which  at 
your  entreaty  I  gave ;  and  I  am  glad  you  will  so  soon  take 
order,  that  Divine  Service  may  be  read  throughout  in  the 
churches,  be  the  company  that  vouchsafe  to  come  never  so 
few.  Let  God  have  His  whole  service  with  reverence,  and  He 
will  quickly  send  in  more  to  help  perform  it. 

For  the  holding  of  two  livings,  and  but  two  with  cure, 
since  you  approve  me  in  the  substance,  I  will  yield  to  you  in 
the  circumstance  of  time.  Indeed,  my  Lord,  I  knew  it  was 
bad,  very  bad  in  Ireland,  but  that  it  was  so  stark  naught 
I  did  not  believe.  Six  benefits  riot  able  to  find  the  minister 
clothes  ;  in  six  parishes  scarce  six  to  come  to  church. 
Good  God !  Stay  the  time  you  must,  till  there  be  more 
means,  and  some  more  conformable  people. 

Yet,  in  this  sober  discourse,  I  pray  what  means  this 
Johnnism z  of  yours,  '  till  the  rights  of  the  Pastors  be  a  little 
more  settled  ?  '  You  learned  this  from  old  Alvye  a,  or  Billy 
Nelson b.  For  where,  I  pray,  in  all  the  ancient  fathers  do 
you  find  Pastor  applied  to  any  but  a  Bishop  ?  Well,  I  see  the 
errors  of  your  breeding  will  stick  by  you ;  Pastors  and  Elders, 
and  all  will  come  in,  if  I  let  you  alone. 

Well,  'tis  110  matter  for  the  old  trot  that  kept  the  goodwife 
while  she  lay  in;  look  you  to  the  Bishops,  lest  they  make 

y  [Sir  P.  Windebank.]  been  inclined  to  Puritanism,  as  his 
z  [Referring  to  his  education  at  St.  name  occurs  in  '  Troubles  at  Prank- 
John's  College,  Cambridge.]  fort,'  among   the   signatures  to    the 
a   [Richard   Alvey   was    appointed  Discipline,   1557.     (Phoenix,  vol.  ii. 
Master  of  the  Temple,  Feb.  13,  15££,  142.)     This  may  partly  account   for 
and  the  first  Prebendary  of  the  5th  Travers's  appointment."     Alvey  was 
Stall   in  Westminster  Abbey,  on  its  much  followed  as  a  preacher  in  his 
erection  into  a  Collegiate  Church  by  day,  as  is  noticed  in  Walton's  Life  of 
Queen  Elizabeth,  June  21,  1560.     He  Hooker.] 

died  in  1585,  and  was  succeeded  in          b  [William  Nelson  was  one  of  the 

his    Mastership    of  the   Temple    by  protestors  against  the  doctrine  of  uni- 

Rich.   Hooker.     Mr.  Keble  (Hooker's  versal  redemption,  preached  by  Baro 

Works,  vol.  i.  p.  65,  note  14)  observes,  at  Cambridge.    See  Strype's  Whitgift, 

"  Mr.  Alvie  himself  appears  to  have  book  iv.  chap,  xviii.] 


374  LETTERS. 

themselves  or  their  successors  lie  out.  And  in  the  care  for 
the  schools,  it  was  passing  well  thought  on,  that  they  might 
be  taught  English,  not  only  to  soften  the  malignity  and 
stubbornness  of  the  nation,  as  you  write,  but  also  because 
they  will  with  the  more  ease  and  sooner  be  acquainted  with 
English  fashions,  which  yet  can  do  no  harm  in  that  country. 

On  with  your  care  for  monies  given  to  charitable  uses ;  for 
righting  the  Crown  in  patronages  ;  for  entering  the  benefices 
into  the  first-fruit  office.  But  I  have  done  speaking  of 
under  six  pounds.  Do  what  your  judgment  leads  you  to 
upon  the  place,  and  where  six  will  not  find  the  minister 
clothes,  the  King's  first-fruits  will  buy  no  lace.  And  while 
you  prohibit  Arts  to  be  taught  in  this  country,  God  send  you 
art  enough  to  get  back  your  monies  out  of  the  friars' 
hands.  I  doubt  it  much. 

Concerning  the  college  at  Dublin,  since  they  have  made 
me  Chancellor,  and  your  Lordship  approves  them  in  so  doing, 
I  will  begin  to  take  them  to  task ;  and  if  I  have  so  much 
leisure,  there  comes  a  letter  with  these  to  the  college,  which 
I  pray  command  be  delivered. 

The  draught  about  the  Commission  for  commutation  mo 
nies,  &c.,  was  the  last  I  could  finish,  and  I  sent  it  back  with 
our  Civilians'  notes  upon  it,  when  your  brother  returned  ;  and 
therefore  I  hope  you  have  received  it,  and  that  the  passage 
in  your  letter  which  now  calls  for  it,  was  written  in  some 
mistake ;  for  I  assure  you  I  have  sent  back  all  you  sent  me. 

I  have  received  the  petition,  and  a  letter  from  the  Lord 
Bishop  of  Waterford;  I  here  send  you  back  the  petition, 
accompanied  as  it  ought  to  be.  The  King  said,  as  soon  as 
I  had  read  it  to  him,  God  forbid,  but  that  I  should  grant 
that.  As  for  the  other  complaint  against  *,  'tis  stark  naught. 
But  I  hope  you  will  make  use  of  all  that  number,  before  you 
proclaim  him. 

Now  you  are  merry  again.  God  hold  it.  And  what? 
Dr.  Palmer  acted  like  a  king  c.  Be  it  so.  But  he  was  another 
card  in  the  pack.  As  for  Bishop  Howland,  you  never  heard 
of  him.  What?  Nor  of  Jeames's  wife  neither d?  Good 

c  [See  above,  p.  357.]  and  his  successor,  Neile,  respecting 

[Does  this  refer  to  the  widow  of  dilapidations.     (See  Diary,   Jan.  31, 

William  James,  Bishop  of  Durham?  1623.     Works,  vol.  iii.  p.  146)1 
There  was  a  dispute  between  his  heir 


LETTERS.  375 

Lord,  how  ignorant  you  can  be,  when  you  list.  Yea,  but 
you  have  taken  St.  John's,  Ox.  flagrante  crimine,  and  I  put 
you  to  your  memory.  Is  it  so  ?  Come  on  then,  you  know 
there  is  a  cause  in  the  Star- Chamber,  some  were  to  answer, 
and  they  brought  their  answers  ready  written.  If  the 
Bishop  of  Lincoln  sent  them  ready  for  his  turn,  hath  he  not 
an  excellent  forge6?  What  if  this  appear?  I  hope  you 
will  not  then  say,  I  put  you  to  your  memory.  'Tis  now  under 
examination,  and  is  not  this  if,  &c.  flagrante  crimine  ?  Go 
brag  now ;  yet  for  your  comfort  I'll  tell  you,  suppose  all  this, 
I  doubt  all  will  come  to  nothing. 

I  hope  you  will  join  Sir  Thomas  Fitz-Edmonds  to  the 
rest  of  his  fellows,  and  make  him  vomit  up  Cloyne f.  As  for 
the  building  of  a  new  church  at  Lismore  %,  I  will  believe  it 
when  I  see  it ;  yet  this  I  must  needs  say,  none  so  fit  to  build 
a  new  one  by  repentance,  as  he  that  pulled  down  the  old 
by  sacrilege;  and  it  is  a  fine  pretence  to  speak  of  a  new, 
when  he  is  ready  to  be  questioned  for  the  old.  And  for  Sir 
Beverley's  tale,  I  have  told  it  the  King,  who  shook  his 
head,  yet  could  not  but  laugh  at  the  cooks  and  the  sculls. 

Now,  my  Lord,  to  your  great  business :  since  the  Bishop 
of  Derry  is  dead11,  I  have  (though  against  the  rule  which 
I  have  lodged  with  his  Majesty)  moved  earnestly  for  Dr. 
Bramhall  to  succeed  him,  and  given  him  the  reasons  why, 
for  his  own  service,  and  the  good  of  the  Church  in  that 
kingdom,  he  should  dispense  in  this  particular  for  the 
Doctor's  being  a  little  too  young  l.  His  Majesty,  after  some 
arguing  of  the  business,  and  with  great  testimony  of  your 

e  [This  refers  to  the  case  of  Bishop  Prynne  (Cant.  Doom,  p.  171)  ascribes 

Williams,  mentioned  above,  p.  71.    It  to    Laud's    interference.      Elrington 

will    be   remembered    that     Bishop  (Life  of  Ussher,  p.  130)  suggests  that 

Williams  was  educated  at  St.  John's  the  letter   of   Ussher  on  which  this 

College,  Cambridge.]  statement  was  grounded  is  probably 

f  [The   Bishopric    of    Cloyne    had  a  forgery.] 

been  reduced  in  value  to  five  marks  '  [There  appears  some  mistake  as 

a-year.    See  Bramhall's  Life,  in  Biogr.  to  the  date  of  Bramhall's  birth.    For 

Brit,  note  F.]  if,  as  stated  in  his  Life,  he  was  born  in 

e  [This  refers  to  a  proposal  made  by  1593,   which    agrees    also   with    the 

the  Earl  of  Cork  to  rebuild  Lismore  statement  in  his  Will,  he  was  at  this 

Church.     See  above,  p.  363.]  time   more  than  forty  years  of  age, 

h  [George  Downham,  of  Christ's  Col-  which  Laud  had  laid  down  in  a  pre- 

lege,  Cambridge.     He  was  appointed  vious  letter  (see  above,  p.  322)  as  the 

Bishop  of  Derry  in  1616.    His  treatise  age   he   should  adhere  to  in  recom- 

on   '  The    Covenant    of  Grace,'  pub-  mending  those  who  were  to  be  pro- 

lished  at 'Dublin    in   1631,  was  sup-  moted    to   bishoprics.     (See   Life   of 

pressed    by    royal    authority,   which  Bramhall,  p.  iii.  note  ".  Works,  vol.  i.)J 


376  LETTERS. 

Lordship' s  good  service  to  himself  and  the  Church,  granted 
him  the  bishopric,  as  you  will  see  by  the  letters  which  accom 
pany  these.  This  I  have  readily  done  to  serve  you,  with  some 
departure  from  my  own  judgment  in  matter  of  age,  hoping 
the  Doctor  will  supply  it  with  temper,  and  then  he  hath  the 
more  strength  for  his  business,  which,  he  says,  he  will  not, 
and  I  say  he  must  not  leave,  till  that  Church  be  better 
settled,  which  I  dare  say  must  be  now,  when  a  King,  a  Lord 
Deputy,  and  a  poor  Archbishop  set  jointly  to  it,  or  never. 

What  Dr.  Bramhall  holds  in  England  he  must  leave  k.   The 
bishopric  being  good  needs  no   commendam;   if  it  did,  it 
must  be  helped  there.     For  I  foresee  marvellous  great  in 
convenience,  and  very  little  less  than  mischief,  if  a  way  be 
given  to  Bishops  there  to  hold  commendams  here.     And, 
I  pray,  let  Dr.  Bramhall  send  me  present  word,  what  the 
names  of  the  preferments  are,  which  he  is  to  part  with. 
The  King         The  sequel  which  your  Lordship  draws  out  of  this  is  very 
commanded  good ;    That  the  Provost  may  have  his  Archdeaconry1,    (so 
thus ;  and     then  less  than  a  little  bishopric  will  fetch  him  off,  contrary 
ere  long  may  to  your  fears,)  and  the  Dean  of  Cashells  may  be  Dean  and 
a  bishopric,   Provost,  if  the  Fellows  will  elect  him:    if  not,  the  Kins;, 

if  lie  make  .  ... 

himself  fit.  J  know,  will  give  it  him.  I  would  willingly  do  nothing  to 
disserve  you,  and  so  send  me  word,  whether  all  deans  and 
inferior  clergymen  to  them  be  not  in  your  own  preferment, 
without  moving  the  King,  and  only  Bishops  reserved  to  him 
self.  But  one  thing  more  there  is,  which  you  must  not  deny 
me,  and  I  hope  you  shall  thank  me  for  it.  Dr.  Bramhall, 
being  once  Bishop,  though  he  stay  a  good  part  of  the  year 
with  you,  and  attend  the  more  general  service  of  the  Church, 
yet  he  cannot  stay  always  with  you,  nor  perform  all  those 
inferior  services,  which  one  in  your  house  must  do ;  I  pray 
take  Croxton  into  that  under-service,  I  will  answer  for  his 
sufficiency  to  do  it. 

I  have  showed  to  his  Majesty  that  passage  in  your  letters 
which  concerns   #,    and  his  coming  over;    and   the   reason 

k  [The  English  preferment,  which  he  him  when  he  first  came  to  Ireland.] 
still  retained,  was  his  Prebendal  stall          l  [Dr.  Robert  Ussher  was  appointed 

at  York,  which  he  did  not  vacate  till  at  once  to  the  Archdeaconry  of  Meath, 

Aug.  6,  1634.     (See  Life  of  Bramhall,  vacated  by  Bramhall's  promotion.  He 

p.  vi.  note  r.  Works,  vol.  i.)    His  stall  was   consecrated   Bishop   of  Kildare, 

at  Ripon,  and  the  Rectory  of  Elving-  Feb.  25,  1635.] 
ton,  seem  to  have  been  resigned  by 


LETTERS.  377 

\vhy  neither  your  Lordship  nor  myself  can  think  fit  that 
way  be  given  to  him  at  this  time,  being  to  attend  in  the 
great  service  of  the  Parliament  there.  His  Majesty  likes 
this  proposal  well,  and  promises  to  give  no  way  to  such  his 
desires.  But  you  know  the  workings  of  a  Court,  what  they 
are ;  yet  I  hope  the  best.  I  have  likewise  acquainted  his 
Majesty  what  a  considerable  business  that  must  needs  be, 
which,  besides  the  fine  to  him,  may  be  forty  thousand  pounds 
in  point  of  restitution  m. 

Now  I  have  done  with  all  your  large  letters,  have  at  you 
a  little  for  your  harangue  to  that  Council  about  the  Parlia 
ment.  I  thank  you  for  that  duplicate.  Young  Windebank  " 
(for  whom  I  thank  you  also)  came  hither  on  Saturday, 
May  the  3d.  The  next  day,  at  Greenwich,  your  despatch  to 
Secretary  Coke  °  was  read  to  the  Committee,  the  King- 
present,  order  given  for  us  to  meet,  and  for  speed  of  our 
answer  to  you.  If  speed  be  not  made  to  your  mind,  I  am 
not  in  fault,  and  I  hope  you  will  have  all  things  in  time. 
Everybody  liked  your  carriage  and  discourse  to  the  Council, 
but  thought  it  too  long,  and  that  too  much  strength  was  put 
upon  it ;  but  you  may  see  what  it  is  to  be  an  able  speaker. 
Your  old  friend  says,  he  had  rather  see  you  talk  something 
into  the  Exchequer ;  but  he  pleases  himself  extremely  to  see 
how  able  Brutus  is  in  the  Senate  House ;  and  wot  you  what  ? 
When  we  came  to  this  passage  in  your  despatch :  '  Again, 
I  did  beseech  them  to  look  well  about,  and  to  be  wise  by 
others'  harms ;  they  were  not  ignorant  of  the  misfortunes 
these  meetings  had  run  in  England  of  late  years,  &c.'  Here 
a  good  friend  of  yours  interposed,  quorum  pars  magna  fid. 
I  hope  you  will  charge  this  home  upon  my  Lord  Cottington, 
he  hath  so  many  Spanish  tricks,  that  I  cannot  tell  how  to 
trust  him  for  anything,  but  making  of  legs  to  fair  ladies. 

I  have  received  a  letter  from  Croxton,  and  do  here  send 
you  one  passage  of  it,  that  you  may  see  how  the  Lord 
Mountnorris  stands  affected  to  the  Church,  and  your  courses 
for  redeeming  it  out  of  misery :  Cceterum,  quod  ad  Pracento- 

m  [It  seems  probable  that  this  para-  ford's  interest,  a  Member  of  the  Irish 

graph  refers  to  the  Earl  of  Cork.  See  Parliament.  (See  Prynne's  Hidden 

above,  p.  333,  note  P.]  Works,  p.  118.)] 

11  [This  was  Francis  Windebank,  who  °  [See  the  despatch  in  Straftbrde 

was  afterwards  elected,  through  Straf-  Letters,  vol.  i.  pp.  236—241.] 


37'8  LETTERS. 

riatus  illius  dignitatem  attinet,  nunquam  monere  desiit  hono- 
ratissimus  meus  Dominus  Dominus  de  Monte  Norrisio,  ne  quid 
de  eu  ad  tuam  referrem  unquam  Sanctiss.  Pat  emit  at  em.  Certe 
ille  non  omnino  probare  videtur  rationem  istam  privilegialem, 
qua  una  ratione  tamen  res,  nullis  aliis  continenda  legibus, 
felicissime  jam  tandem  ccepit  restitui,  tyc.  If  he  be  as  good  a 
friend  to  the  prerogative  in  other  things,  he  was  well  pre 
ferred,  and  is  like  to  do  good  service  shortly. 

It  is  more  than  time  to  end,  and  so  I  do,  wishing  your 
Lordship  all  health  and  happiness ;  and  so  rest 

Your  Lordship's  loving  poor  Friend  arid  Servant, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  May  14th,  1634. 


LETTER  LXXVI. 

TO   JOHN   WILLIAMS,   BISHOP  OF  LINCOLN. 
[Lambeth  MSB.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  27.] 

S.  in  Christo. 

MAY  IT  PLEASE  YOUR  LORDSHIP, — I  took  the  first  and  best 
opportunity  I  could  get  to  present  your  Lordship's  petition 
to  his  Majesty;  and  I  did  it  to  the  best  advantage  I  could  to 
yourself  and  your  cause,  or,  to  use  your  own  words,  I  did 
labour  to  improve  it  as  far  as  I  might.  His  Majesty,  after 
he  had  read  and  considered  it,  commanded  me  to  return  this 
answer:  That  he  was  not  yet  satisfied  concerning  your  busi 
ness,  but  would  riot  do  your  Lordship  nor  any  man  else 
wrong.  And  that  there  was  one  part  of  your  petition  which 
he  did  much  dislike,  namely,  the  pleading  of  his  gracious 
remission  of  all  that  was  past  at  several  times  formerly 
granted  unto  you,  &c.  And  his  Majesty  gave  me  special 
command  to  let  you  know,  that  when  he,  upon  earnest 
entreaty,  gave  you  leave  to  kiss  his  hands,  he  did  not  thereby 
give  any  remission  of  anything  which  he  knew  not,  as  then 
he  did  not  know  that  for  which  you  are  now  questioned ;  and 
that  if  such  interpretations  be  made  of  it  by  your  Lordship 
or  any  other,  either  the  wrong  will  be  in  his  Majesty,  who  in 
that  way  may  be  thought  to  remit  that  which  is  no  way  fit 
for  a  King  to  pass  over,  or  may  make  him  more  strange  to 


LETTERS.  379 

delinquents  in  that  kind.  So  this  his  Majesty  utterly  dislikes, 
and  bids  you  not  to  trust  unto  it.  This  is  all  the  answer 
I  can  give  you.  And  I  profess  I  did  not  expect  that  his 
Majesty  would  have  pitched  here  of  all  parts  of  your  petition. 
I  have  dealt  truly  and  really  with  you,  but  am  not  able  to  do 
you  any  more  service.  I  take  my  leave,  and  rest 

Your  loving  Friend  and  Brother. 

Lambeth,  May  16,  1634. 
Endorsed:  'May  16,  1634. 
The  copy  of  my  letter  to  my  Ld. 
Bishop    of    Lincoln,    about    his 
petition,  &c.' 


LETTER  LXXVII. 

TO   SIR   WILLIAM   BELLASYS. 
[Christian  Remembrancer,  Dec.  1841?.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

SIR, — Now  I  know  to  whom  I  am  beholding  for  two 
young  roebuck  pies,  and  I  thank  you  heartily  for  them. 
They  came  not  as  you  intended;  but  I  will  take  leave  to 
tell  you  how  they  came.  The  two  pies  came  to  me  a  little 
before  Christmas,  as  mouldy  as  if  they  had  been  sent  from  a 
far  country.  No  direction  at  all  came  with  them,  but  only 
that  they  came  from  Durham ;  so  I  thought  they  had  been 
my  Lord  Bishop's  sendings,  and  I  either  did  give  him  thanks 
for  them,  or  intended  so  to  do.  Now  in  the  middle  of  May 
came  your  letter,  by  which  I  understand  the  pies  came  from 
you ;  and,  truly,  I  thank  you  as  heartily  as  if  they  had  come 
to  me  in  very  good  case,  for  so  I  know  you  intended  them. 
And  with  these  thanks  I  leave  you  to  the  grace  of  God, 
and  rest 

Your  loving  Friend, 

W.  CAKT. 

Lambeth,  June  3,  1634. 
To  my  loving  friend,  Sir  William 
Bellasys,  Sheriff  of  the  Bishopric 
of  Durham,  These. 


[From  MSS.  Harl.  7001,  Arl.  38.] 


380  LETTERS. 

LETTER  LXXVIII. 

TO   THE   MERCHANTS    AT   DELl'T. 
[Prynne's  Cant.  Doom,  pp.  407,  408.] 

After  our  hearty  commendations,  &c.  —  We  are  com 
manded  by  his  Majesty  to  signify  unto  you,  that  this  bearer, 
Mr.  Beaumont  %  chosen  by  joint  consent  of  your  Company 
to  be  your  preacher  at  Delft,  or  where  else  you  shall  at  any 
time  reside,  is  a  man  learned,  sober,  and  conformable  to  the 
doctrine  and  discipline  established  in  the  Church  of  England ; 
and  that  you  are  to  receive  him  with  all  decent  and  courteous 
usage,  fitting  his  person  and  calling,  and  to  allow  him  the 
usual  ancient  stipend,  which  Mr.  Forbes r  lately,  or  any 
other  before  him,  hath  received.  And,  further,  we  are  to  let 
you  know,  that  it  is  his  Majesty's  express  command,  that 
both  you,  the  Deputy,  and  all  and  every  other  merchant, 
that  is  or  shall  be  residing  in  those  parts  beyond  the  seas, 
do  conform  themselves  to  the  doctrine  and  discipline  settled 
in  the  Church  of  England  ;  and  that  they  frequent  the 
Common  Prayers  with  all  religious  duty,  and  reverence,  at 
all  times  required,  as  well  as  they  do  sermons ;  and  that  out 
of  your  Company  you  do  yearly,  about  Easter,  as  the  Canons 
prescribe,  name  two  churchwardens  and  two  sidesmen, 

i  [Heylin  describes  him  as  're-  told  the  King  that  King  James  a  little 

puted  for  a  learned,  sober,  and  con-  before  his  death  sent  for  him  out  of 

formable  man.'  (Cypr.  Angl.  p.  259.)]  Holland,  and  told  him  very  seriously 

r  [Concerning  this  person  there  is  that  he  desired  him  to  give  him  a 

the  following  notice  in  William  reason  why  it  came  to  pass  that  he 

Whiteway's  Diary,  printed  in  'Wil-  had  found  the  Scotch  Church  good 

lis's  Current  Notes,'  for  July  1853:  and  left  it  bad,  and  that  he  found  the 

—  "1633,  Jan.  1. — This  winter  Mr.  English  Church  bad  and  should  leave 

Forbes,  a  Scotchman,  minister  of  the  it  far  worse,  Forbes  said  it  proceeded 

English  Church  at  Delft,  in  Holland,  from  the  bishops  whose  government 

having  been  sent  for  over  by  the  King  was  anti-Christian.  Then  King  James 

returned  back  into  Holland.  The  craved  his  advice  how  it  might  be 

King  sent  for  him  to  employ  him  remedied.  Forbes  told  him  it  might 

about  the  English  Discipline  in  the  easily  be  altered  in  Scotland,  where 

English  Churches  in  the  Low  that  Government  was  not  yet  so 

Countries,  which  he  flatly  refused  to  strongly  settled,  and  in  England  it 

do,  but  said  he  would  hinder  it  to  his  might  be  done,  so  it  were  wisely 

power.  Whereupon  the  King  told  managed.  King  James  promised  to 

him  that,  if  he  would  do  it  he  would  think  upon  some  course  to  effect  it, 

make  him  a  bishop  ;  and  he  rejecting  and  to  advise  farther  with  him  about 

the  offer  the  King  dismissed  him  of  it,  in  the  meantime  he  charged  him 

his  charge  at  Delft,  having  power  to  conceal  this  their  conference.  The 

from  the  States  to  appoint  ministers  next  news  that  Forbes  heard  of  the 

and  discipline  for  the  English  Churches  King  was  of  his  death.  How  he  came 

there.  In  this  conference  Mr.  Forbes  God  knows."] 


LETTERS.  381 

which  may  look  to  the  orders  of  the  Church,  and  give  aii 
account  according  to  their  office.  And  Mr.  Beaumont  him 
self  is  hereby  to  take  notice,  that  his  Majesty's  express 
pleasure  and  command  to  him  is,  that  he  do  punctually  keep 
and  observe  all  the  orders  of  the  Church  of  England,  as  they 
are  prescribed  in  the  Canons  and  the  Rubrics  of  the  Liturgy. 
And  that 'if  any  of  your  Company  shall  show  themselves 
refractory  to  this  ordinance  of  his  Majesty,  (which  we  hope 
will  not  be,)  he  is  to  certify  the  name  of  any  such  offender 
and  his  offence  to  the  Lord  Bishop  of  London  for  the  time 
being,  who  is  to  take  order  and  give  remedy  accordingly.  And 
these  letters  you  are  to  register  and  keep  by  you,  that  they 
which  come  after  may  understand  what  care  his  Majesty  hath 
taken  for  the  well  ordering  of  your  Company  in  Church  affairs. 
And  you  are  likewise  to  deliver  a  copy  of  these  letters  to  Mr. 
Beaumont,  and  to  every  successor  of  his  respectively,  that  he 
and  they  may  know  what  his  Majesty  expects  from  them, 
and  be  the  more  inexcusable  if  they  disobey.  Thus,  not 
doubting  but  that  you  will  show  yourselves  very  respectful 
of  these  his  Majesty's  commands,  we  leave  you  to  the  grace 
of  God,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 

W.  CANT. 

June  17,  1634. 


LETTER  LXXIX. 

TO   THE  LORD  VISCOUNT  WENTWORT1I. 
[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  p.  268.] 

Salutem  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — After  I  had  sealed  my  letters, 
I  received  one  from  the  Dean  of  Cashells8,  with  another 
enclosed,  from  some  friend  of  his  unknown  to  me.  That 
letter  enclosed  importunes  the  Dean  very  earnestly  to  get 
a  letter  from  me  to  your  Lordship,  in  the  behalf  of  one 
Mr.  Chad  wick,  that  he  may  succeed,  as  a  Baron  of  the 
Exchequer,  in  the  room  of  Sir  Gerard  Lowther.  That 
which  moved  the  Dean  to  send  me  the  letter,  is  not  any 
s  [William  Chappell.] 


382  LETTERS. 

forwardness  of  his  to  meddle  in  businesses  of  this  nature,  but 
only,  as  himself  expresseth  it,  a  fair  respect,  fearing  lest  if 
he  should  speed,  and  he  seem  backward,  he  and  his  causes 
for  the  Church  might  fare  the  worse,  which  made  him  choose 
rather  to  put  me  to  the  denial  than  himself,  and  I  am 
very  well  contented  with  it.  But  I,  my  Lord,  choose  rather 
to  grant  in  part  than  to  deny  for  all ;  and  out  of  this  reason, 
the  letter  which  came  to  the  Dean  tells  him,  that  your 
Lordship  hath  a  very  good  opinion  of  Mr.  Chad  wick  as  a  fit 
man  for  this  place ;  and  if  he  be  so,  and  you  think  so,  these 
are  so  far  to  second  his  desires,  as  they  may  therein  fulfil 
your  own ;  but  I  cannot  write  to  you  according  to  all  that  is 
desired  of  me,  not  so  much  by  the  Dean,  as  by  him  that 
writes  in  behalf  of  Mr.  Chadwick,  because  he  desires  from 
me  an  effectual  letter  to  your  Lordship  for  Mr.  Chadwick 
against  all  competitors.  And  truly,  my  Lord,  I  do  not  use 
to  write  so  to  any  friend,  where  I  do  know  the  man  and  his 
sufficiency,  much  less  when  I  know  him  not ;  nor  am  I  indeed 
well  pleased,  when  any  man  writes  so  to  me.  Therefore,  my 
Lord,  all  that  Fll  write  is  this,  if  Mr.  Chadwick  be  as  fit  a 
man  as  any  other  for  the  King's  service  and  your  own,  and 
as  able  and  well  set  for  the  Church,  I  think  you  shall  do  the 
poor  Dean  of  Cashells  a  great  deal  of  favour,  if  you  pitch 
upon  him  for  this  place ;  and  I  doubt  not  but  the  Dean 
(whom  you  are  now  drawing  into  a  more  public  way)  will 
both  deserve  it,  and  make  good  use  of  it  for  the  Church. 
But  if  you  have  no  such  opinion  of  Mr.  Chadwick,  as  the 
letter  to  the  Dean  pretends,  then  these  letters  of  mine  are 
not  written.  And  I  know  you  will  order  the  matter  so, 
whoever  have  the  place,  that  the  Church  businesses  shall 
proceed  with  favour  enough,  wherever  they  be  just.  So 
I  leave  you  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 
Your  Lordship's 

Very  loving  Friend  and  Servant, 
W.  CANT.* 

Lambeth,  June  23d,  1634. 


*    [Went  worth,    in    his    letter    of     unable  to  comply  with  this  request. 
Aug.  23,  gives  his  reasons  for  being      (StrafForde  Letters,  vol.  i.  p.  299.)] 


LETTERS.  383 

LETTER  LXXX. 

TO  ADAM  BALLANDEN,   "BISHOP  OF  DUNBLANE. 
[Baillie's  Letters  and  Journals,  Append.  II.  No.  viii.  p.  433  ".] 

Salutem  in  Christo. 

MY  VEKY  GOOD  LOKD, — My  haste  at  this  time  forces  me 
to  write  very  briefly :  and  these  are  to  let  you  know,  that 
I  writ  nothing  in  my  former  letters  but  as  the  King  was 
informed,  and  myself  by  him  commanded.  I  have  now  read 
your  Lordship's  letters  to  his  Majesty,  which  hath  in  some 
part  satisfied  him,  but  not  altogether.  And  for  the  first,  his 
Majesty  saith,  that  though  the  gentlemen  of  the  Chapel 
Royal  did  absent  themselves  for  fear  of  arrests,  having  not  to 
pay,  and  though  that  might  hinder  the  service  in  the  Chapel 
in  a  solemn  and  formal  way  of  singing  by  them ;  yet  his 
Majesty  thinks  you  might  have  got  a  Chaplain  of  your  own 
to  have  read  the  English  Liturgy,  that  so  the  work  for  the 
main  part  of  it  might  have  gone  on.  And  for  the  payment 
of  those  men,  I  think  your  Lordship  knows,  I  have  done  all 
the  good  offices  I  can,  but  have  it  not  in  my  power  to  mend 
all  the  difficulties  of  the  time. 

Concerning  the  disturbance  that  was  in  Edinburgh,  if 
any  wrong  was  done  your  Lordship,  that  must  lie  upon  those 
who  misreported  you  to  the  King,  whoever  they  were.  And, 
howsoever,  the  King  took  it  not  ill  you  advised  the  then 
Bishop  of  Edinburgh  to  appease  the  differences,  for  that  was 
very  worthily  and  deservedly  done  by  you.  But  as  far  as  I 
remember,  the  charge  laid  upon  you  to  the  King  was,  that 
in  your  own  sermon,  which  you  preached  about  that  time, 
you  did  rather  side  with  one  party,  than  either  repress  or 
compose  the  difference x.  Though  I  must  needs  confess  to 
your  Lordship,  that  by  reason  of  the  multitude  of  businesses 
which  lie  upon  me,  I  cannot  charge  my  memory  with  the 
particular. 

You  have  done  very  well  to  acquaint  the  Lordships  of 

u  [The  original  is  in  Wodrow  MSS.  the  letter  referred  to  in  the  1st  Art. 

folio,  vol.  Ixvi.  num.  16;  and  it  had  of  the  Scottish  Commissioners.  See 

been  previously  printed  in  Dalrymple's  above,  vol.  iii.  p.  304;  and  also 

Memoirs.]  Prynne's  Hidden  Works,  p.  149.] 

1  [This  probably  is  the  passage  of 


384  LETTERS. 

Council  and  Session,  &c.  with  his  Majesty's  resolution  con 
cerning  the  Communion  in  the  Chapel  Royal.  And  I  doubt 
not,  if  you  continue  to  do  that  which  his  Majesty  looks  for  in 
the  course  of  your  Church,  and  which  is  most  just  and  fit  to 
be  done,  but  that  you  will  easily  recover  his  Majesty's  favour, 
and  find  the  good  of  it.  So  in  haste  I  leave  you  to  the 
grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  July  1st,  1634. 

To  the  Rt.  Reverend  Father  in  God, 

my  very  good  Lo.  and  Brother, 

the  Lord  Bp.  of  Dunblane,  These. 
Endorsed  :  '  Anent  Reading  of  the 

Liturgie,     and    his    Sermon    at 

Edinburgh.' 


LETTER  LXXXI. 

TO   THE  LOKD  VISCOUNT  WENTWORTH. 
[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  p.  271.] 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  have  received  your  letters  of 
June  the  23d,  and  the  duplicate  in  them.  It  pities  me  to 
think  how  you  stay  for  our  answers.  You  will  by  the  date 
of  my  former  letters  see,  how  long  mine  lajr  in  Mr.  Raylton's^ 
hands,  before  others  that  were  to  go  with  them  could  be  got 
in.  My  cypher  is  packed  up  for  Croydon,  whither  I  am 
going  this  day,  else  I  would  tell  you  what  little  rest  I  am 
like  to  have  at  my  country  house,  till  the  King  be  gone  in 
progress,  and  somewhat  else. 

Since  my  letters  were  sealed,  your  long  despatch  about  the 
Apostiling2  was  read  to  the  Committee,  the  King  present. 
Order  given  to  Mr.  Secretary  Coke  for  answer;  and  I  hope 
you  have  it.  The  old  man  is  exceeding  diligent;  and  the 
truth  is,  so  are  we  all,  if  you  will  believe  us.  I  beseech  your 

y  [William   Raylton    is    frequently  *  [This  is  the  despatch  of  May  13, 

mentioned  in  Wentworth's  letters,  as  1634.     Strafforde  Letters,   vol.  i.  pp. 

also  in  those  of  Sir  George  Radcliffe.  244—251.] 
He  was  Wentworth's  agent.] 


LETTERS.  385 

Lordship  for  favour.  I  do  most  heartily  thank  you  for  your 
short  letter;  and,  I  pray,  remember  I  do  so,  that  your 
threatening  to  make  the  next  a  souser  may  blow  over. 
I  was  fain  to  write  nine  letters  yesterday  into  Scotland. 
I  think  you  have  a  plot,  to  see  whether  I  will  be  universalis 
episcopus,  that  you  and  your  brethren  may  take  occasion  to 
call  me  Antichrist. 

Well,  whate'er  I  am,  or  am  called,  I  thank  you  for  the 
Church  with  all  my  heart ;  and  I  hope  so  doth  my  Lord 
of  Clonfertb  too.  If  I  thought  he  did  not,  I  would  send 
him  a  link  to  see  his  benefactors.  Mr.  Raylton  calls,  and 
I  doubt  it  is  for  these  letters,  which  are  as  short  as  yours. 
The  Lady  Morac  commends  her  to  you,  and  tells  you  she 
would  make  more  haste,  did  she  not  stay  to  accommodate 
private  ends.  I  rest 

Your  Lordship's 

Faithful  Friend  and  Servant, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  July  3, 1634. 


LETTER  LXXXII. 

TO  THE   LOUD   VISCOUNT  WENTWORTH. 
[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  p.  272.] 

Salutem  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD,— The  bearer  hereof  d  hath  been  with 
me  at  Croydon,  and  these  are  both  to  give  your  Lordship 
thanks  for  your  favour  to  him,  and  to  certify  you,  that  my 
opinion  concerning  his  worth  is  the  same  that  it  was  at  first  ; 
and  I  doubt  not,  but  that  he  will  every  day  improve  himself 
for  the  service  of  the  Church  and  your  Lordship,  in  which 
way  I  shall  heartily  thank  you  for  any  encouragement  you 
shall  please  to  afford  him.  And  for  the  Mastership  of  the 
College  at  Dublin,  the  sooner  he  shall  be  settled  there  the 
better. 

b  [Robert  Dawson,  appointed  to  the  phrase  to  reprobate  the  dilatoriness  of 

Bishopric  in  1627.     The  remark  re-  the  English  ministers.] 
lates  to  a  proposed  augmentation  of         d  [Wm.     Chappell,    the    Dean    of 

his  Bishopric.    See  below,  p.  400.]  Cashel.] 

c  [Laud  and  Wentworth   use  this 


LAUD. — VOL.  VI. 


C   C 


386  LETTERS. 

I  have  only  one  more  thing  to  trouble  your  Lordship  with 
at  this  time,  and  that  is  concerning  one  Mr.  Cressy  e,  a  Divine 
who  is  lately  arrived  in  Ireland.  I  have  received  good 
testimony  of  his  sufficiency,  as  a  younger  man,  and  had 
thought  to  have  recommended  him  to  your  Lordship  a  good 
while  since,  but  that  other  businesses  have  caused  me  to  slip 
it.  I  pray  you,  when  he  comes  in  your  way,  will  you  be  pleased 
to  take  notice  of  him  from  me  ?  And  as  he  shall  approve 
himself  by  his  good  carriage,  so  let  him  stand  or  fall  in  your 
Lordship's  estimation.  Thus  far  in  haste,  that  Mr.  Dean 
might  not  return  empty-handed.  Of  other  things  I  will, 
God  willing,  give  your  Lordship  an  account  by  the  next 
return.  So  I  leave  you  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 
Your  Lordship's 

Very  loving  Friend  to  serve  you, 

W.  CANT. 

Croydon,  July  10th,  163-1. 


LETTER  LXXXIII. 

TO    DR.  RICHARD    ASTLEY,    WARDEN   OF   ALL   SOULS. 
[Tanner  MSS.  vol.  cccxl.  fol.  115  b.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

Sm, — When  the  Fellows  came  to  me  the  last  year  about 
the  money  which  was  to  be  divided  among  them  at  the  end 
of  their  audit,  I  was  willing  the  first  act  that  I  did  as  Visitor 
of  that  College  should  be  with  as  much  favour  as  could  well 
be  showed  to  the  Company,  preserving  the  state  and  govern 
ment  of  the  College.  And  to  that  end  I  spake  to  the 
Fellows  which  were  trusted,  that  they  should  not  fail  to  let 
the  Company  understand  how  careful  I  then  was,  that  the 
exercise  of  the  House  should  be  duly  performed,  as  well  as 
all  other  moral  and  civil  duties. 

•  [This  was  Hugh  Cressy,  who  had  lin.     In  1646  he  joined  the  Church 

already  been  Lord  Wentworth's  Chap-  of  Home,  and  was  the  author  of  the 

lain  when  in  the  North.    (See  Went-  '  Church  History  of   Britanny,'   and 

worth's  reply  to  this  letter,  Aug.  23,  other    books    on   the    Romish    side, 

1634;  Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  p.  300.)  which   involved  him   in  controversy 

In  1642  he  became,  by  the  interest  of  with  Lord  Clarendon  and  Stillingfleet. 

Lord  Falkland,  Canon  of  Windsor,  and  (Wood,  Ath.  Ox.  iii.  101 1—1016.)] 
about  the  same  time  Dean  of  Leigh- 


LETTERS.  387 

Since  this  time  I  have  had  as  watchful  an  eye  as  I  might 
upon  that  government ;  and  do  find  that  some  things  are  very 
much  out  of  order  there,  both  against  the  local  statutes  and 
all  other  common  rules  of  reason  and  government,  which  I 
must  desire  may  be  amended  fairly.  And,  first,  I  understand 
that  in  the  yearly  choice  of  your  Deans  (an  office  of  great  con 
sequence  for  upholding,  or  perverting,  the  discipline  of  a 
College),  you,  and  the  rest  of  the  electors,  are  quite  departed 
from  the  statute  and  ordinance  of  your  Founder.  For  your 
statutes  require  that  your  Deans  should  be  chosen  de  discre- 
tioribus,  et  maturioribussociis*.  And  surely  none  but  such  are 
fit  to  be  joined  with  the  Warden  in  giving  consent  to  punish 
ments.  But  contrary  to  this,  you  choose  your  Deans  not  by 
worth  or  judgment,  but  only  by  ordinary  course  of  seniority ; 
and  by  that  means  descend  to  juniors,  who  are  very  unfit  to 
govern  such  a  College.  And  from  hence  it  is,  that  some  of 
the  students  neglect  not  only  public  exercise,  but  even  their 
private  studies  also.  Beside,  when  you,  as  Warden,  would 
willingly,  I  conceive,  punish  not  only  these  neglects,  but 
other  excesses  in  apparel  and  miscarriages  in  conversation, 
these  young  Deans  refuse  to  concur  to  the  punishing  of  such 
delinquents  :  and  I  doubt  a  great  reason  of  it  is,  because 
themselves  are  equally  culpable  with  the  offenders,  and  so 
might  be  thought  to  punish  themselves  in  others.  And  all 
this  comes  by  departing  from  your  Founder's  statutes,  in  not 
choosing  these  officers  according  to  worth  and  merit. 

Secondly,  I  am  informed  that  you,  and  the  rest  of  the 
Fellows  Electors,  are  run  into  the  same  error  in  the  choice 
of  your  Bursars  by  seniority  too,  and  not  putting  a  difference. 
Whereas  your  statutes  require  that  the  Bursars  should  be 
aptiores,  et  magis  circumspecti  &,  a  quality  not  easily  found  in 
younger  men,  who  usually  are  too  profuse  to  be  trusted  with 
the  estate  of  a  College,  and  too  often  prove  not  responsible. 

These  are  therefore  to  require  you,  Mr.  Warden,  to  call 
the  Fellows  together,  and  to  take  notice  yourself,  and  com 
municate  to  them,  especially  such  as  have  voice  in  the  choice 
of  officers,  that  I  give  it  as  a  strict  charge,  that  hereafter 
you  make  neither  Dean  nor  Bursar  by  seniority  only ;  but 
that  you  choose  such  as  are  seniors,  or  others  that  are  very 

f  [See  Statutes  of  All  Souls  College,  cap.  viii.]  «  [Ibid.  cap.  vii.] 

C  C  2 


388  LETTERS. 

deserving  by  their  studies  and  conversation.  And  that  you 
keep  all  those  from  being  elected  Deans,  which  have  been 
defective  in  their  studies,  or  are  otherwise  obnoxious  in  life 
and  conversation.  And  if  any  man  being  once  chosen  Dean 
shall  refuse  to  join  with  the  Warden  in  the  punishment  of 
any  excess  whatsoever,  where  just  proof  is  made  against  the 
delinquent,  I  shall  take  such  course  with  him  upon  complaint 
made  to  me,  as  I  hope  shall  remedy  that  notorious  kind  of 
maintenance  by  a  governor  against  government. 

Next,  that  I  lay  the  same  charge  upon  yourself  and  the 
Electors,  that  such  Fellows  only  be  chosen  Bursars  as  are 
known  to  be  provident,  and  fit  for  that  place;  for  if  the 
stock  of  the  dead  College  be  not  well  maintained,  the  state 
of  the  living  College,  which  are  yourself  and  the  Fellows, 
cannot  be  upheld,  which  would  turn  to  the  great  dishonour 
of  a  bountiful  Founder.  And,  particularly,  I  do  require  of 
you  and  them,  that  no  man  be  elected  to  the  office  of  a 
Bursar,  or  any  other  office,  that  hath  misbehaved  himself  in 
the  office  of  Dean.  Besides,  I  do  hereby  particularly  give  in 
charge,  that  every  year  one  of  the  Bursars  at  the  least  be 
chosen  out  of  the  ancientest  Fellows  of  the  House,  against 
whose  carriage  in  former  offices  there  hath  been  no  exception. 
And  this  I  do  because  I  understand  the  College  revenues 
have  been  in  some  later  years  in  younger  men's  hands  in 
this  office,  whence  they  have  not  been  recovered  without 
difficulty. 

And  this  charge  I  require  you,  Mr.  Warden,  to  deliver  to 
all  the  Fellows,  but  especially  the  officers,  that  they  use  not 
long,  undecent  hair,  nor  wear  large  falling  bands,  nor  boots 
under  their  gowns,  nor  any  other  like  unstatutable  novelty  in 
their  apparel.  For  these  kinds  of  excesses,  I  understand, 
are  much  grown  into  that  College ;  and  that  some  officers, 
especially  the  Deans,  who  should  punish  these  faults  in  others, 
are  too  usually  themselves  seen  in  such  uncomely  habits.  And 
now,  Mr.  Warden,  I  desire  you  both  to  let  the  officers  and 
the  Fellows  in  general  know,  that  though  I  think  fit  to  send 
yourself  and  them  this  admonition  by  letter,  being  most 
unwilling  to  fall  upon  the  sourest  way  at  first,  yet  I  shall 
assure  you,  that  if  your  elections  shall  not  hereafter  be 
regularly  made  according  to  your  statutes,  or  that  these  and 


LETTERS.  389 

the  like  abuses  shall  continue  without  reformation,  I  shall, 
God  willing,  use  that  power  which  your  honourable  Founder 
hath  left,  and  commended  to  me,  and  not  suffer  either  the 
discipline  or  the  thrift  of  that  College  to  decay  or  be  impaired. 
But  I  hope  this  fair  admonition  will  amongst  such  ingenuous 
men  produce  all  such  good  effects  as  are  desired.  In  which 
hope  I  leave  you  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  shall  ever  rest 
Your  very  loving  Friend  and  Visitor, 

W.  CANT. 

Croydon,  August  1,  1634. 


LETTER  LXXXIV. 

TO   EDMUND   GRIFFITH,   BISHOP  OF  BANGOR. 
[  Wilkins'  Cone.  torn.  iv.  p.  493  h.] 

Salutem  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — Whereas  his  Majesty,  in  a  princely 
consideration  of  the  several  bishoprics  of  this  kingdom, 
hath,  amongst  others,  written  to  your  Lordship,  to  take  care 
that  hereafter  the  lands  belonging  to  your  See  be  let  for  one- 
and-twenty  years,  and  not  for  three  lives,  for  the  benefit  of 
the  Church  and  your  successors ;  I  make  no  doubt  but  you 
will  carefully  observe  that  his  gracious  pleasure  :  but  in  that 
diocese  I  hold  it  requisite  you  enlarge  your  care  concerning 
the  lands  of  your  bishopric  already  demised.  I  pray,  there 
fore,  and  do  hereby  require  you  to  call  upon  every  tenant 
that  holds  lands  of  your  bishopric,  that  he  make  a  survey  of 
the  lands  he  holds,  and  set  the  quantity  of  acres,  the  par 
ticular  names  of  the  closes  and  other  lands  as  they  are  and 
have  been  called,  and  in  what  township,  parish,  or  county  the 
same  and  every  part  thereof  lieth ;  and  if  it  be  possible,  that 
they  do  this  before  Michaelmas  day  next ;  also,  that  they 
certify  you  how  long  they  and  their  ancestors  have  held  the 
said  lands  now  in  lease  to  them,  and  what  houses  they,  or 
their  ancestors,  have  suffered  to  decay,  and  what  remain  in 
repair  upon  the  same ;  and  whether  the  rents  answered  unto 

h  [From  Reg.  Laud,  fol.  2 07  a,  where  Archbishop  on  this  subject  are  regis- 

it  is  said  to  be  addressed  to  the  Bishop  tered  Reg.  Laud,  fol.  202  b,  and  to 

of  Bangor,  which  Wilkins  does  not  the  D.  and  C.  of  Cant.,  Reg.  Laud, 

specify.      The   King's  letters   to  the  fol.  203  a.] 


390  LETTERS. 

the  bishopric,  be  out  of  the  lands  they  hold  by  the  said 
several  leases  respectively,  or  out  of  any  other  lands  held 
from  the  archbishopric,  which  they  do  receive  of  the  bishop's 
freeholders  as  a  chief;  and  that  they  express  by  what  right 
they  receive  such  rents,  and  how  much  the  rents  are,  if  they 
be  not  issuing  out  of  the  lands  demised  unto  them.  And 
though  this  course  be  taken,  yet  it  is  not  intended  that  you 
shall  be  concluded  thereby;  but  the  end  is,  to  prevent  the 
concealment  of  the  Church's  land,  and  to  discover  such  as  go 
about  to  conceal  the  same1;  and  if  you  make  it  appear  that  any 
tenant  of  your  Lordship  doth  hold  more  lands  than  he  doth 
acknowledge  upon  this  survey,  I  will  inform  his  Majesty  of 
him,  and  his  course  against  the  Church,  that  such  further 
order  may  be  taken  with  him  as  shall  appertain  to  justice. 
But  I  hope  they  will  all  deal  fairly  and  conscionably  with 
you.  Thus  recommending  to  you  in  this  the  care  both  of 
yourself  and  successors,  I  leave  you  to  the  grace  of  God, 
and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 
Croydon,  August  16,  1634.  W.  CANT. 


LETTER  LXXXY. 

TO  JOHN   WILLIAMS,   BISHOP   OP  LINCOLN. 
[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  28.] 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — These  are  only  to  remember  my 
love  to  you,  and  to  prevent  any  mistakes  which  may  arise 
about  my  visitation,  which  now  draws  towards  an  end  in  your 
Lordship's  diocese,  and  I  am  most  willing  it  should  end  as  it 
began,  without  any  the  least  unkindness  put  upon  you. 

When  your  Lordship's  servant,  Mr.  Prigeon,  was  last  with 
me  at  Croydon,  he  desired,  in  your  Lordship's  name,  that  he 
might  have  my  relaxation  ready  drawn  by  the  eleventh  of 
September  next,  about  which  time  he  said  my  half-year 
expired.  I  told  him  I  could  not  foresee  my  necessary  occa 
sions  of  absence,  which  might  fall  as  well  upon  that  day  as 

1  [There  appears  to  have  been  much  this  Bishopric  on  its  next  vacancy '  for 

concealment  of  Church  lands  in  this  discovering  Church  goods  to  the  value 

diocese,  for  William   Roberts,  Arch-  of  1,OOOJ.'  (Wood,  Ath.  Ox.  ii.  888.)] 
deacon  of  Anglesea,  was  promoted  to 


LETTERS.  391 

any  other,  but  I  promised  it  should  be  ready  for  him  within 
two  or  three  days  after  his  then  coming,  and  that  he  should 
have  it  with  him ;  or  upon  the  very  day  he  desired,  if  I  were 
not  necessarily  hindered. 

My  Lord,  this  promise,  as  well  as  any  other  I  have  hitherto 
made,  I  am  most  willing  to  keep ;  but  then  I  must  desire  of 
your  Lordship,  that  all  like  fair  respects  may  be  used  towards 
me ;  for  if  I  hold  my  visitation  but  just  my  half-year,  yet  the 
procurations  from  the  six  several  Archdeacons  must  be  due 
to  me,  either  for  Our  Lady-day,  or  for  Michaelmas.  Now, 
my  Lord,  I  know  not  whether  my  Vicar-general  have 
received  them  for  Our  Lady-day  or  not ;  if  he  have  received 
them,  or  that  your  Lordship  will  undertake  to  me  that  they 
shall  be  paid  unto  me,  I  shall  most  willingly  make  my  relax 
ation  accordingly;  for  I  have  no  purpose  to  continue  my 
visitation  to  gain  both  half-years;  and  the  one  which  is 
my  due,  I  presume  you  will  as  freely  allow  me.  That  which 
makes  me  move  this  to  your  Lordship  is,  because  I  know  not 
whether  you  will  acknowledge  my  visitation  to  begin  from 
the  date  of  my  inhibition,  or  from  Mr.  Attorney's  publishing 
his  award.  If  from  my  inhibition,  then  Our  Lady-day's  pro 
curations  are  payable  unto  me ;  if  from  the  award,  my  half- 
year  comes  not  out  till  Michaelmas,  and  then  the  procurations 
due  at  that  time  will  be  to  me.  I  pray  your  Lordship  to  take 
which  you  will,  so  you  leave  one  to  me,  that  all  things  may 
end  as  fairly  as  they  began,  and  that  I  may  have  cause  still 

to  continue 

Your  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

Croydon,  August  25,  1634.  W.  CANT. 

Endorsed  :  '  August  25, 1634. 

The  Copy  of  my  Letter  to  my 
Lord  Bishop  of  Lincoln  con 
cerning  my  procurations,  &c.' 


LETTER  LXXXVI. 

TO  JOHN   WILLIAMS,   BISHOP   OF  LINCOLN. 
[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  29.] 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — Being  at  Lambeth  this  day  upon 
some  necessary  occasions,  my  secretary  acquainted  me  that  he 


39.2  LETTERS. 

received  a  letter  from  your  Lordship's  servant,  Mr.  Prigeon  ; 
the  contents  were  concerning  your  procurations  of  your 
Archdeacons,  which  I  conceive  to  be  due  to  me  by  reason 
of  my  visitation,  and  to  that  purpose  I  wrote  my  letters 
unto  your  Lordship  about  some  three  weeks  since  or  more, 
and  if  they  came  not  to  your  Lordship's  hands  I  have  been  ill- 
used.  But,  upon  the  whole  matter,  all  that  I  shall  say  is  briefly 
this :  I  shall  use  my  best  endeavour  to  uphold  the  rights  of 
that  place  where  it  hath  pleased  God  and  his  Majesty  to  set 
me,  but  shall  be  very  careful  not  to  do  your  Lordship,  or  any 
other  of  my  brethren,  wrong,  willingly  I  certainly  will  not ; 
and  for  this  particular,  if  the  procurations  for  the  half-year 
be  not  due  to  me,  I  shall  very  easily  and  readily  quit  my 
claim  to  them  whenever  that  shall  be  made  apparent.  But  if 
it  appear  to  be  otherwise,  and  that  they  are  due  to  me,  your 
Lordship  will  give  me  leave  in  a  fair  way  to  preserve  my  rights; 
and  that  your  Lordship  may  perceive  how  ready  I  am  to  show 
you  what  courtesy  I  may,  I  have  without  more  ado  sent  you 
down  by  this  bearer  your  relaxation,  which  you  had  received 
sooner,  but  that  I  expected  every  day  your  Lordship's  letters 
in  answer  of  mine.  So  in  great  haste  I  leave  you  to  God's 
grace,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  loving  Friend 
and  Brother. 

Lambeth,  Sept.  15, 1634. 
Endorsed:  'Sept.  15,  1634. 
The  Copy  of  my  second  Letter  to 

the  Bishop  of  Lincoln  about  the 

procuration  money,  &c.' 


LETTER  LXXXVII. 

TO   THE   CLERK   OF   HIS   MAJESTY'S   SIGNET. 

[Prynne,  Cant.  Doom,  p.  355  k.] 

SIR, — You  are  to  prepare  a  Bill  for  his  Majesty's  signature 
after  the  usual  manner,  containing  a  grant  of  the  Bishopric 
of  Limerick,  in  Ireland,  now  void  by  the  death  of  the  late 

^  k  [There  is  in  the  same  place   a      on  a  like  subject,  but  it  has  not  been 
similar  letter  to  Secretary  Windebank      considered  worth  while  to  print  it.] 


LETTERS.  393 

Bishop  there l,  to  George  Webbe,  Doctor  in  Divinity™1,  and  one 
of  his  Majesty's  Chaplains  in  Ordinary.  And  for  so  doing 
these  shall  be  your  warrant. 

W.  CANT. 

September  22,  1634. 


LETTER  LXXXVIII. 

FROM  JOHN   WILLIAMS,   BISHOP  OF  LINCOLN. 
[Lambeth  MS3.  Numb,  mxxx.  p.  31.] 

MOST  REVEREND  FATHER  IN  GOD  AND  MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, 
My  duty  and  respects  unto  your  Grace  remembered, — 

I  have  not  indeed  received  any  letter  from  your  Grace  since 
my  coming  down  unto  this  country,  before  that  which  was 
delivered  unto  me  upon  Saturday  last  at  night,  together 
with  the  relaxation,  for  which  I  humbly  thank  your  Grace. 
Your  Grace  hath  all  the  reason  that  can  be  to  receive  those 
procurations  mentioned  in  your  Grace's  letters  from  any 
parties  which  by  law  or  practice  ought  to  pay  them,  but 
truly  I  cannot  hear  or  find  that  ever  any  sum  of  money  was 
paid  at  all,  or  any  such  sum  demanded  from  any  Bishop 
of  this  See  by  any  of  the  Lords  your  Grace's  predecessors 
in  their  visitations,  under  what  power  or  letters  of  associa 
tion  soever  they  were  performed.  The  procurations  which  the 
Archdeacons  pay  unto  me  are  valued  in  the  King's  books  to 
a  penny  in  the  corps  and  temporalties  of  my  bishopric,  for 
the  which  I  answer  firstfruits,  tenths,  and  subsidies. 

Nor  are  they  paid  unto  me  half-yearly  by  the  Archdeacons, 
but  as  it  happeneth  once  within  the  year,  when  their  visi 
tations  are  despatched,  for  want  whereof  they  have  yet  for 
borne  to  pay  me  anything  all  this  year.  Thus  I  conceive  the 
case  to  stand,  if  it  please  your  Grace  j  but  if  either  by  your 
Grace's  records  or  mine  own  I  may  be  otherwise  informed, 

1  [Francis  Gough.]  of  King  Charles,  who  died  soon  after 

m  [George  Webbe,  of  C.C.  C.  Oxford,  his  birtb.    On  Dec.  18,  1634,  he  was 

inducted  to  the  Vicarage  of  Steeple  consecrated  Bishop  of  Limerick.    He 

Ashton,  Wilts,  May  15,  1605  (Church-  was  imprisoned  in  Limerick  Castle  by 

wardens' Books) ;  in  July  28,  3621,  to  the  Irish  rebels,   and  died   there  in 

the  Rectory  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  1641.     (Wood,  Ath.  Ox.  iii.  29.)] 
Bath.    He  christened  the  eldest  son 


394  LETTERS. 

I  will  not  in  any  matter  of  money  be  found  obstinate,  but 
remain  always,  with  my  prayers  to  God  to  bless  your  Grace 
with  all  health  and  happiness, 

Your  Grace's  most  humble 

Servant  and  Suffragan, 
Jo.  LINCOLN. 

Buckden,  this  22d  of  Septemb.  1634. 

To  the  Most  Eeverend  Father  in 

God  and  his  very  good  Lord,  the 

Lo.  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 

&c.  &c.     Present  these. 


LETTER  LXXXIX. 

TO   PATRICK   FORBES,   BISHOP  OF   ABERDEEN,   AND   CHANCELLOR 
OF   THE  UNIVERSITY11. 

[Fasti  Aberdonenses,  pp.  400, 401.] 
S.  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  was  very  sorry,  at  my  being  in 
Scotland,  that  your  want  of  health  denied  me  the  sight  of 
you  with  the  rest  of  my  brethren  there.  For  I  had  heard 
so  well  of  you,  that  I  was  desirous  to  know  you;  but  it 
pleased  God  to  dispose  otherwise  both  of  me  and  you.  For 
the  business  which  you  have  recommended  to  me,  Doctor 
Gordon  hath  been  with  me,  and  delivered  me  a  copy  of  all 
those  things  which  he  hath  to  move  to  the  King.  I  have 
already  spoken  to  his  Majesty  about  them,  and  shall  con 
tinue  to  do  him  all  the  kindness  I  can  to  help  on  his  des 
patch,  and  to  show  all  the  favour  I  can  to  the  University. 
But  I  doubt,  the  particular  suits  being  many,  and  the  King 
not  being  well  acquainted  with  some  of  them,  there  must  some 
reference  be  made  before  you  can  have  his  Majesty's  full 
answer  to  your  demands ;  howsoever,  I  shall  do  you  all 
the  service  I  can.  So  wishing  you  health  and  comfort  in 

n  [Bishop  Forbes  held  these  offices  and    priviledges,    according    to    hir 

from  1618  to  1635.  He  had  requested  ancient  rightis  grantit  thairanent." 

Laud's  good  services  in  order  to  re-  The   Bishop   of  Aberdeen  was  ex 

establish  the  University  of  Aberdeen  officio  Chancellor  of  the  University.] 
"  in  hir  jurisdictioun,  conservator ie, 


LETTEES.  395 

your  infirmity,   I    leave    you   to   the   grace   of    God,    and 
rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT. 

Croydon,  Sept.  23,  1634. 

I  pray  you  commend  me  to  your  son,  Doctor  Forbes  °,  from 
whom  I  received  a  letter  about  the  same  business,  and  there 
fore  by  you  return  the  same  answer,  with  thanks  to  him  for 
his  kindness. 


LETTER  XC. 

TO  ADAM  BALLANDEN,   BISHOP  OP   DUNBLANE. 

[Baillie's  Letters  and  Journals,  Append.  II.  No.  ix.  p.  434  ».] 

S.  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LOED,— I  have  a  second  time  moved  his 
Majesty  concerning  them  that  obeyed  or  disobeyed  his 
commands  in  receiving  the  Communion  in  the  chapel  at 
Holyrood  House q,  and  you  shall  not  fail  to  receive  his 
Majesty's  answer  by  my  Lord  [of  Rosse] ;  so  that  I  shall 
not  need  to  be  further  troublesome  to  you  in  that  parti- 
[cular] . 

His  Majesty  is  fully  satisfied  that  the  English  .  .  in  .  . 

the  Chapel  Royal  before  my  Lord  of  Rosse 

and  in  all  things  else,  onl 

satisfied  me  concerning  .... 

his  Majesty  such  satisf  .  . 

doubt  not  but 

your  L 

so  much  to  your  fi 

Your 

Gentlemen  of  the  Chap 

to  move  his  Majesty  conce  .     .     . 

°  TDr    John  Forbes,    Professor   of  fol.,  vol.  Ixvi.  numb.  17.] 
Divinity   and    Ecclesiastical  History          1  [This  letter  is  referred  to  in  the 

in    King's    College,    Aberdeen,    the  first  charge  of  the  Scottish  Commis- 

author    of   the    '  Instructions  His-  sioners.    See  above,  vol.  in.    p.  305  ; 

torico-Theologicse.']  and  Prynne's  Hidden  Works,  p.  150.J 

P  [The  original  is  in  Wodrow  MSS. 


39G  LETTERS. 

and  lie  told  me  that  a  little 

before  his  ...  d  since  the  ....  your  Lordship 
half  the  money  was  paid  unto  them.  And  that  the  other  half 
was  paid  before  to  one,  I  think,  of  their  company,  whom 
themselves  employed  to  receive  it :  who,  it  seems,  was  a 
bankrupt,  and  either  ran  away  with  their  money,  or  misspent 
it,  or  else  served  his  own  turn  with  it.  Now,  what  to  say  to 
this  I  cannot  tell,  for  the  chequer  is  not  in  that  case  that 
I  can  think  it  fit,  or  if  I  do,  I  am  sure  the  Lord  Treasurer 
will  not  think  so,  that  the  King  should  pay  the  same  sum 
twice ;  and  yet  I  must  confess,  it  falls  very  hard  upon  the 
poor  men  to  bear  the  loss ;  but  they  should  have  been  wiser 
in  the  choice  of  their  agent.  Notwithstanding,  if  there  can 
be  any  hope  in  this  case  to  relieve  them,  I  shall  do  my  best ; 
and  for  the  future,  my  Lord  hath  promised  that  they  shall 
be  duly  paid.  So  I  leave  you  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 
Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

Croydon,  Octobr.  4,  1634.  W.    CANT. 

To  the  Ht.  Eeve 
my  very  good  L 
Lo.  Bp.  of  Dun 

Endorsed :  '  Against  these  the 
.     municat.' 


LETTER  XCI. 

TO  THE  LOED   VISCOUNT  WENTWORTH. 
[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  pp.329— 331.] 

Salutem  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — To  the  answer  of  your  letters1,  and 
as  briefly  as  I  can.  I  like  your  resolution  well,  not  to  men 
tion  things  in  fieri,  but  where  you  would  have  advice,  of 
which  God  be  thanked  you  need  little,  and  I  am  not  able  to 
give  much. 

I  knew  how  you  would  find  my  Lord  Primate  affected  to 
the  Articles  of  Ireland ;  but  I  am  glad  the  trouble  that  hath 
been  in  it  will  end  there  without  advertising  of  it  over  to  us. 
And  whereas  you  propose  to  have  the  Articles  of  England 

r  [This  was  the  letter  of  Aug.  23.     See  Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  pp.  298 
— 301.] 


LETTERS.  397 

received  in  ipsissimis  verbis,  and  leave  the  other,  as  no  way 
concerned,  neither  affirmed  nor  denied,  you  are  certainly  in 
the  right,  and  so  says  the  King  (to  whom  I  imparted  it)  as 
well  as  I;  go,  hold  close  and  you  will  do  a  great  service 
in  it8. 

I  am  glad  Streatch  hath  refused,  since  the  Bishop  hath  the 
land*. 

Now,  fie  upon  it,  if  the  salmon  of  that  river  be  bad,  yet 
your  loss  is  the  less,  since  you  have  so  many  trouts  that  may 
be  tickled  into  anything,  or  anything  out  of  them.  And 
I  see  you  owe  me  much  for  that  praise  and  commendations, 
which  works  upon  the  dullest  capacities.  And  the  more 
because  it  works  not  only  on  them,  but  on  all  Parsons  and 
their  children,  and  them  that  marry  them,  especially  where 
praise  is  Lowder  than  ordinary,  and  hath  it  entailed u. 

Your  letters,  you  tell  me,  came  by  so  safe  a  hand,  as  frees 
us  both  from  the  trouble  of  cypher.  Be  it  so.  And  I  am 
always  glad  in  this  kind  to  have  but  little  arithmetic ;  yet 
was  your  letter  written  by  so  safe  a  hand  too  ?  Your  own 
hand  it  is  not  j  whose  it  is  I  know  not ;  nor  will  I  cast  any 
jealousy  causelessly  on  any.  But  Til  tell  you  a  tale,  which 
I  assure  you  comes  from  very  good  hands,  and  I  will  for  all 
this  sure  hand  tell  it  you  in  arithmetic,  and  enjoin  you 
silence.  The  Lord  Treasurer  says,  that  the  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury  and  the  Lord  Deputy  of  Ireland  are  very  great 
and  the  Lord  Deputy  poisons  me  by  letters,  and  then  the 
Archbishop  doth  him  all  the  ill  offices  that  may  be  to  the 
King.  If  ever  I  hear  of  this  again  I  will  call  you  blab,  and 
never  write  more. 

Now  for  that  great  matter  which  you  trust  so  freely ;  you 
see  what  you  great  men  do  with  us  Churchmen  and  our  cer 
tificates.  But  if  now  the  Earl  will  take  down  the  tomb  x,  to 
prevent  pulling  of  it  down,  all  is  well. 

Sir  Philip  Maiiiwaring  hath  paid  me  thanks  enough;  but 
I  hope  he  will  not  be  known  that  he  owns  me  any.  I  take  it 
all  for  compliment. 

8  [This  refers  to  the  adoption  of  the  sentence  refer  to  Sir  Gerard  Lowder, 

English  Articles,  as  well  as  the  Irish,  who  was  about  to  marry  Sir  William 

in  the  Convocation.]  Parsons's  daughter,  and  are  in  allusion 

1  [See  above,  p.  308.]  to  a  remark  in  Strafibrd's  letter.] 
u  [The  two  words  in  italics  in  this          x  [See  above,  pp.  358,  seq.] 


398  LETTERS. 

As  for  my  marginal  note,  I  see  you  deciphered  it  well ; 
and  I  see  you  make  use  of  it  too.  Do  so  still,  thorow  and 
thorow.  Oh  that  I  were  where  I  might  go  so  too  !  but  I  am 
shackled  between  delays  and  uncertainties.  You  have  a  great 
deal  of  honour  here  for  your  proceedings.  Go  on,  a  God's 
name. 

The  next  passage  in  your  letters,  concerning  the  great 
man  that  hath  engrossed  so  many  parsonages,  &c.  as  are 
mortgaged  for  four  thousand  and  eighty  pounds  y,  I  read 
over  to  his  Majesty,  who  bids  you  be  sure  your  ground  is 
good,  and  then  spare  none. 

Since  you  would  fain  know  in  good  earnest  who  it  was 
that  took  so  much  pains  to  abuse  you  about  your  speech, 
certainly  it  could  be  none  but  that  old  companion  of  Lerma 
and  Rotherigo z ;  and  I  verily  think  he  got  some  one  or 
other  in  the  house  by  brachygraphy  to  take  your  speech, 
or  some  notes  of  it,  and  send  it  over  in  haste ;  if  this  were 
not  it,  I  am  at  a  loss. 

I  thank  your  Lordship  for  the  Dean  of  Cashells ;  I  hope  he 
will  play  the  Provost  well ;  and  that  he  may  do  so,  I  will  do 
the  best  I  can  to  set  their  statutes  right ;  they  are  now  in 
my  hands,  and  I  will  perfect  them  before  I  return  them  if 
God  say  '  Amen '  to  it.  And  I  thank  your  Lordship  as 
much  for  dispensing  with  his  oath,  as  for  the  Provostship ; 
for  there  are  very  good  reasons  of  his  refusal a.  I  have 
received  a  letter  from  the  Archbishop  of  Tuam,  that  he  is 
willing  to  leave  his  commendam  which  he  hath  in  Dublin  b; 
and  I  thought  to  be  an  earnest  suitor  to  you,  that  now  Dr. 
Bramhall  is  better  fitted c,  you  would  give  the  Deanery  of 
Christ  Church  to  the  Dean  of  Cashells,  that  so  he  might 
be  nearer  the  College,  and  make  another  Dean  of  Cashells. 
But  asking  about  this,  I  am  told  you  are  resolved  upon 
another4,  and  if  it  be  so,  there's  an  end  of  that  business, 
for  I  love  to  be  modest  with  my  friends. 

r  [Lord  Clanricarde.]  b  [Dr.  Randolph  Barlow  held  up  to 

z  [  Lord  Cottington.    This  refers  to  this  time  the  Deanery  of  Christ  Church, 

an  expression  in  Wentworth's  letter.]  Dublin,  in  commendam.     See  above 

a  [The  oath  of  the  new  Provost  was  p.  258.] 

dispensed  with  in  order  that  a  way          «=  [Recently  appointed   Bishop   of 

might  be  left  for  the  introduction  of  Derry.] 

the    proposed    new    Statutes.      (  See          d  [Henry  Tilson,  one  of  Wentworth's 

Chappell's  Life  in  Biogr.  Brit,  note  Chaplains,  afterwards  Bishop  of   El- 

c-)]  phin.     (Wood,  Ath.  Ox.  iv.  814.)] 


LETTERS.  399 

I  like  your  proposal  to  have  half-a-dozen  good  scholars 
sent  over  to  help  fill  that  College,  and  the  hopes  you  put 
them  in,  c&teris  paribus.  For  that,  none  so  fit  to  think  of  it 
as  the  new  Provost ;  and  when  he  shall  send  me  word  of 
what  degree  they  may  or  must  be,  I  will  give  him  the  best 
assistance  I  can. 

I  am  very  glad  you  are  so  confident  for  Youghall c;  and  for 
Lismore  you  have  all  the  records  which  the  rats  have  left 
uneaten.  If  any  Nemesis  have  a  better  stomach  to  the 
Earl,  than  the  rats  had  to  the  records,  let  her  eat  on.  And 
I  think  your  Lordship  is  very  right,  that  one  great  example 
will  do  much  good  on  that  side ;  and  so  it  would  on  this  too, 
could  we  light  upon  the  making  of  it.  I  spake  both  with  his 
Majesty  and  with  Secretary  Coke  ;  to  the  one  to  grant,  and 
to  the  other  to  hasten  a  new  Commission  for  the  Castle 
Chamber.  Mr.  Secretary  told  me  at  Nonesuch  it  was 
ready,  so  I  hope  you  have  it  by  this  time.  And  God 
speed  you. 

Well,  you  have  given  me  freedom,  where  I  dissent  in 
judgment;  I  will  make  use  of  it,  and  not  deny  you  that 
which  you  so  kindly  challenge  to  yourself,  and  give  to  me ; 
and  as  long  as  you  shall  retain  the  obedience  of  a  son,  I  will 
take  upon  me  to  be  your  ghostly  father.  If,  therefore,  from 
henceforward  I  take  on  me  to  command,  lay  down  your 
sword  for  the  time,  and  know  your  duty. 

For  the  Lady  Mora  1  have  said  all,  and  I  see  you  will  not 
let  me  be  alone  in  that  opinion.  In  too  much  earnest  here 
is  such  delay  and  uncertainty,  that  I  know  not  where  I  am, 
if  I  step  never  so  little  out  of  myself,  as  needs  I  must, 
having  so  much  to  do  and  with  many. 

As  concerning  Mr.  Chadwick f,  he  is  a  stranger  to  me ; 
I  writ  upon  entreaty,  and  I  think  I  sent  you  such  word. 
But  to  me  you  shall  not  be  answerable  for  him,  if  he  answer 
not  your  judgment  of  him  there. 

So  soon  as  ever  the  King  returned  from  progress,  I  stepped 
to  him,  and  read  over  that  part  of  your  first  letter  to  me, 

e  [Wentworth  desired  to  recover  for     despoiled  by  the  Earl  of  Cork.     (See 
the  Churches  of  Youghall  and  Lismore      above,  p.  332.)] 
the  property  of  which  they  had  been         f  [See  above,  p.  382.] 


400  LETTERS. 

which  concerned  the  keeping  of  the  subsidies  on  that  side 
for  the  necessities  of  that  kingdom,  and  that  they  might  not 
by  any  art  be  drawn  over  hither  &.  His  Majesty  liked  the 
motion  very  well,  and  promised  me  you  should  order  them 
there  according  as  you  have  proposed.  Yet,  finding  in  these 
your  last,  sent  by  Secretary  Main  waring,  another  passage 
large  and  full  to  the  same  purpose,  I  took  an  occasion  to 
second  the  motion  I  had  formerly  made,  and  read  that  over 
to  his  Majesty,  not  sparing  either  '  the  raising  up  of  a  kind 
of  emulation/  as  you  there  wish;  nor  this,  'that  they  on 
this  side  are  driven  to  such  straits,  that,  like  sinking  men, 
they  catch  hold  of  each  twig  to  keep  themselves  above 
water,  &c.h'  His  Majesty  gave  the  same  answer,  that  the 
money  should  not  be  called  thence.  So  I  have  done  in  that, 
all  that  you  desire,  and  all  I  can. 

I  have  before  given  you  all  the  account  I  can,  how  the 
Lord  Cottington  got  so  many  passages  of  your  speech,  and 
so  soon.  But  I  thank  you  for  giving  me  warning  of  a  man 
that  hath  traded  twenty  years  with  Lerma  and  Rotherigo. 
If  he  deceive  me  after  such  a  warning,  he  hath  good  luck ; 
yet  I  cannot  tell  what  he  may  do,  if  he  fall  to  pray  upon  his 
beads  again J.  I  have  got  him  to  tell  me  the  tale.  I  assure 
you,  it  is  the  most  exquisite  piece  of  hypocrisy  that  ever 
I  heard  of,  and  what  'tis  else  your  letters  have  told  me 
already. 

I  here  send  you  back  letters  signed  for  the  Bishop  of 
Clonfertk.  God's  blessing  be  upon  you;  'tis  an  excellent 
work.  Mr.  Secretary  Windebank  told  me,  he  would  remit 
his  fees ;  and  if  it  be  not  done,  somebody  is  in  fault ;  but 
I  hope  it  is. 

So  I  am  come  to  the  end  of  your  letters.  Now  I  shall  first 
thank  you  for  the  duplicate  of  the  despatch  you  sent  me. 
Next  I  am  to  tell  your  Lordship,  that  the  King  hath  giver 
the  Bishopric  of  Limerick  to  Dr.  Webbe,  one  of  his  ancient 

*  [This  was  Wentworth's  letter  of  Wentworth     of     Lord     Cottington. 

July  19.     (See  Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  (Ibid.)] 

*•  P-  273-)l  k  [This  was  a  warrant  for  the  re- 

[See  Wentworth's  letter  of  Aug.  storation  to  the  See  of  Clonfert,  of  the 

23-  (™d.  p.  300.)]  Abbey  of  Fortu-puro.     (See  ibid.  pp. 

1  [This  refers  to   a   story  told  by  302,  303.)] 


LETTERS.  401 

chaplains,  who  I  hope  will  discharge  that  place  well,  and 
give  you  content.  For  Dean  Lesley  \  I  think  him  one  of 
the  fittest  on  that  side,  and  shall  be  ready  to  assist  him, 
when  you  shall  find  it  fit.  I  received  a  letter  from  the  Dean 
of  Limerick,  Mr.  Geo.  Andrews  m,  that  he  might  now  succeed 
in  the  bishopric ;  but  his  letters  came  too  late,  and  had  they 
come  sooner  they  could  not  have  varied  his  Majesty's  reso 
lution  for  Dr.  Webbe.  I  did  formerly  receive  a  letter  from 
the  Lords  Justices  of  that  kingdom  in  Mr.  Andrews's  behalf, 
with  a  great  testimony  of  his  sufficiency.  And  truly,  my 
Lord,  I  should  have  done  any  reasonable  thing  for  him 
upon  their  testimony,  had  not  the  King  been  settled  upon 
another.  Now  my  thoughts  do  a  little  stagger,  and  by  the 
letters  which  he  hath  sent  me  that  staggering  is  occasioned. 
I  send  you  herein  his  letters,  that  you  may  see  what  fustian 
they  are ;  but  when  you  have  read  them,  I  pray  you  burn 
them,  (for  I  would  not  publicly  disgrace  him,)  and  send  me 
word  in  your  next  what  esteem  you  have  of  the  man  for 
honesty  and  sufficiency. 

My  Lord  of  Derry  writ  unto  me,  what  good  might  be 
done  by  buying  in  impropriations  n.  And  he  conceives  a  stock 
might  be  raised  to  do  it  out  of  the  fourth  part  which  is  to 
come  to  the  King  upon  Mr.  Porter  and  Mr.  Murray's  patent; 
and  he  writes  further,  that  your  Lordship  approves  of  it. 
I  have  acquainted  his  Majesty  with  this,  and  he  likes  it  well, 
and  bid  me  tell  you,  he  hopes  if  you  turn  this  from  him  to 
the  Church,  you  will  be  so  circumspect  as  that  you  will  not 
fail  to  find  some  other  thing,  as  good  or  better  for  his  profit. 
And  I  pray  of  this  be  careful,  else  some  great  mountain  or 
another  may  be  made  of  it,  I  know  by  whom  °. 

I  herein  likewise  send  you  a  letter  of  the  Bishop  of 
Waterford,  in  which  he  desires  your  Lordship's  favour 
towards  him  for  the  bettering  of  his  means.  I  pray  let  him 

1    [Henry  Lesley,  Dean  of  Down,  lion,  and  died  in  1648.     (Wood,  Aih. 

He  was  consecrated  Bishop  of  Down  Ox.  iv.  806.)] 

and  Connor,  Oct.  4, 1635,  on  the  death  "  [This  was  one  of  the  great  services 
of  Bishop  Echlin.  "  He  is  recorded  as  performed  by  Bramhall  for  the  Irish 
a  man  of  vigorous  intellect,  and  large  Church.  S-je  Life  of  Bramhall,  re- 
acquirements."  (Mant's  Hist,  of  Irish  printed  from  Biogr.  Brit.,  Works,  vol. 
Church,  vol.  i.  p.  514.)]  i.  p.  vii.,  and  Bishop  Jeremy  Taylor's 

m  [George  Andrews,  of  Magd.  Hall.  Funeral  Sermon,  ibid.  pp.  lix. — Ixii.] 

He  was  consecrated  Bishop  of  Ferns  °  [As  it  was,  this  was  made  one  of 

and    Leighlin,    May  14,    1635.     He  the  charges  against  Laud  at  his  trial, 

retired  to  London  during  the  Rebel-  See  above,  vol.  iv.  p.  176.] 

LAUD. — VOL.  vr.  D  i) 


402  LETTERS. 

know  I  have  written ;  and  I  know  you  will  do  what  is 
fitting,  according  to  the  merits  of  Churchmen,  and  that's  all 
I  can  ask. 

When  I  had  written  almost  thus  far,  in  came  your  letters 
of  Sept.  22,  with  a  duplicate  in  them;  and  truly  I  made 
just  account  at  my  next  coming  to  Court  to  see  as  much  as 
I  might  (your  own  rules  being  observed)  what  became  of 
your  suit  P  ;  but  I  fell  very  ill,  and  have  not  seen  the  King 
this  fortnight.  Now  I  am  going  to  Court  again,  and  if 
I  find  anything  worth  the  adding,  you  shall  be  sure  to  find 
it  at  the  close  of  these.  Yet  whatsoever  become  of  your 
suit,  or  anything  else,  I  love  my  master's  service,  the  com 
mon  good,  and  your  own  person  so  well,  that  I  here  take  the 
liberty  to  desire  you  not  to  guide  yourself  so  much  by  that 
compass,  but  to  go  as  resolutely  on,  be  the  suit  denied,  as  if 
it  were  granted.  I  have  weighty  reasons  for  this,  but  for  the 
present  want  strength  to  express  them  to  you.  All  my 
comfort  is,  I  assure  myself  you  understand  me  fully,  and 
can  give  reason  enough  to  yourself  for  what  I  say. 

After  this  I  received  your  Lordship's  letters  of  the  1st  of 
October,  in  which  you  do  not  complain  without  cause; 
and  if  at  any  time  I  meet  with  any  opportunity,  I  will  do 
you  and  your  services  there  all  the  right  I  can  to  the  King ; 
so  shall  I  do  in  this,  if  any  hint  be  given  me. 

"Tis  true,  the  Primate  hath  recommended  Dean  Andrews 
to  me,  but  'tis  upon  the  old  stock,  and  very  fairly,  and  I  have 
returned  him  my  answer,  fit  for  me,  and  true  from  the  King. 
I  came  to  know  that  man's  zeal  before  these  last  letters  of 
yours  described  him,  and  I  doubt  it  is  not  much  according  to 
knowledge  q. 

This  19th  of  October,  at  Hampton  Court,  (where  I  was  in 
great  faintness,)  the  Irish  Committee  was  called  by  the  King, 
and  in  his  presence  your  despatches1  read,  and  Secretary 

P  [This  was  a  request  made  by  you  would  chastise  him  for  it,  make 
Wentworth  for  some  mark  of  the  him  Bishop  of  Ferns  and  Leighlin  .  .  . 
King's  favour.  See  the  King's  reply  to  have  it  without  any  other  corn- 
in  Straffbrde  Letters,  vol.  i.  pp.  331,  mendam  than  as  the  last  Bishop  had, 
332.]  and  then  I  assure  you  he  shall  leave 

i  [Dean  Andrews  incurred  Went-  better  behind  him,  than  will  be  re- 
worth's  severe  displeasure  for  his  con-  compensed  out  of  that  Bishopric.' 
duct  in  the  Convocation  held  shortly  (Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  pp.  343, 
afterwards.  Wentworth  writes  to  Laud,  344.)] 

'  If  your  Lordship  thinks  Dean  An-  r  [See  Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  pp. 

drews  hath  been  to  blame,  and  that  304—310.] 


LETTERS.  403 

Coke  directed  to  all  the  haste  that  might  be  for  return  of 
answer  to  each  particular  respectively.  To  that  I  refer  you. 
Only  your  matter  of  the  tallow  is  put  off  to  further  considera 
tion.  But  it  is  strongly  alleged,  that  there  is  no  restraint 
upon  it.  My  Lord  Treasurer  was  in  the  house,  but  very  ill- 
disposed,  and  came  not  up  to  the  Committee. 

I  am  very  weary,  therefore  here's  an  end  for  this  time. 
To  God's  blessed  protection  I  leave  you,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  loving  poor  Friend  and  Servant, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  Oct.  20,  1634. 

LETTER  XCII. 

TO  THE  DEAN   AND   CHAPTER  OE  NORWICH. 
[Wilkins'  Cone.  torn.  iv.  pp.  494,  495s.] 

S.  in  Christo  *. 

After  my  hearty  commendations,  &c. — I  do  very  well 
remember  the  late  alteration  of  your  Statutes  ",  and  the  set 
tlement  of  them  in  Bishop  Harsnet x  and  Dean  Suckling's  * 
time ;  my  predecessor  and  myself,  among  other,  being  em 
ployed  in  that  service.  At  that  time  it  troubled  me  very 
much,  as  it  hath  since  done,  upon  the  consideration  of  other 
Churches,  to  see  the  weakness  of  that  quire,  and  the  small 
means  that  was  left  to  make  it  better;  considering  that  neither 
the  quire,  nor  anything  else  about  the  Church,  can  flourish 
without  some  proportionable  reward  to  service.  The  good 
old  Dean,  to  help  things  on  as  far  as  he  might,  projected  two 
things ;  the  one  was  some  proportion  of  corn  to  be  allowed 
them,  which  I  think  was  then  settled,  and  I  hope  continues ; 
the  other  I  do  not  well  remember  that  it  was  settled  by 
statute,  the  more  the  pity,  but  it  was  generally  thought  fit 
and  approved  by  all  of  us,  to  whom  the  consideration  of  the 
Statutes  was  then  recommended;  that  is,  that  such  small 
benefices,  or  cures,  within  the  city  and  suburbs  as  are  in  the 
Church's  gift,  should,  as  they  fell  void,  be  given  to  the  petty 

8    [From    Keg.    Laud,  foil.  213  b,  Rymer,  Feed.  VIII.  iii.  40,  41.] 

214  a.]  *    [Samuel    Harsnet,    successively 

*   [This  is  printed   '  Domino  '   in  Bishop  of  Chichester  and   Norwich, 

Wilkins,     The  other  variations  from  and  Archbishop  of  York.    See  vol.  iii. 

Wilkins,  are  the  result  of  a  collation  p.  152.] 

of  the  Register.]  r  [Edmund  Suckling.] 

u  [See  a  copy  of  the  Statutes  in 

D  D  2 


404  LETTERS. 

canons  respectively,  and  to  no  other;  and  that  the  Church 
should  be  very  careful,  from  time  to  time,  to  choose  such 
petty  canons  into  vacant  places,  as  might  be  fit  and  able  to 
discharge  both  duties,  both  to  sing  in  the  quire,  and  to 
catechise  and  preach  in  the  parish.  This  custom  of  giving 
those  small  cures  to  the  petty  canons  is  usual  with  other 
Churches,  where  the  quire  is  as  mean  as  yours,  and  it  being 
great  help  to  them  ;  and  fit  and  able  men  will  never  be 
wanting,  if  this  course  for  their  preferment  be  held  constant. 
I  write  this  unto  you,  because  I  am  informed  that  there 
are  divers  very  sufficient  men  already  in  expectation  of  those 
places,  whensoever  it  shall  please  God  to  make  any  void,  so 
that  you  need  not  be  to  seek  to  furnish  yourselves.  But 
I  hear  withal  there  is  a  purpose  amongst  some  of  you,  with 
out  any  regard  of  the  honour  and  good  of  the  Church,  to 
bestow  these  livings,  when  they  fall,  upon  their  private  friends, 
without  any  respect  had  to  the  quire ;  which,  if  it  be,  will 
utterly  overthrow  the  quire  service,  and  you  will  not  be  able 
to  retain  either  voices  or  skill  amongst  you.  I  would  be 
glad  to  hope  this  information  were  not  true,  but  it  is  so  con 
stantly  affirmed  to  me,  that  I  cannot  distrust  it  altogether. 
These  are,  therefore,  to  pray  and  require  you  to  be  careful  in 
this  business,  as  you  have  any  care  of  the  Church's  good,  or 
of  any  good  opinion  that  I  shall  hold  of  you;  and  this 
I  assure  you,  that  if  I  shall  find,  that  you  do  at  any  time  put 
other  men  in  those  cures,  and  leave  the  petty  canons  destitute, 
to  the  utter  prejudicing  of  the  quire,  I  shall  take  all  the 
ways  that  wisely  I  can,  to  make  you  see  your  error;  but 
I  hope  you  will  do  your  duties,  and  so  preserve  my  love  to 
you,  and  my  care  for  you,  which  I  shall  be  glad  to  extend  to 
the  utmost,  if  you  shall  make  yourselves  capable  of  it. 
Thus,  not  doubting  of  your  obedience  to  this  direction, 
I  leave  you  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 

Lambeth,  December  3,  1634.  W.  CANT.2 

To  my  very  loving  friends,  the  Dean 
and  Chapter  of  the  Church  of  Nor 
wich,  These. 

*  [In  the  reply  of  the  Dean  and  of  the  canons.     See  Keg.  Laud,  foil. 

Canons,  they  promise  at  their  next  214  b,  215 a;  and  Wilkins'  Cone.  torn, 

grand  Chapter  to  settle  a  particular  iv.  fol.  495.] 
and  perpetual  provision  for  every  one 


LETTERS. 


405 


LETTER  XCIII. 

FROM  JOHN   WILLIAMS,   BISHOP  OF  LINCOLN. 
[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  32.] 

MOST  REVEREND  FATHER  IN  GOD,  AND  MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, 
—My  humble  service  and  all  due  respects  remembered, 
I  humbly  beseech  your  Grace  to  excuse  me  for  this  year's 
representation,  and  to  receive  the  account  of  my  diocese 
from  your  Vicar-general.  I  hope  he  will  assure  your  Grace, 
as  he  hath  done  me  and  others,  that  all  things  are  here  prac 
tised,  required  in  his  most  excellent  Majesty's  instructions. 

And  so  they  shall  be,  (by  God's  grace,)  as  far  as  my 
unworthy  ministry  can  advance  that  service. 

I  humbly  beseech  your  Grace  not  to  cease  your  mediation 
unto  his  most  excellent  Majesty,  for  his  mercy  towards  me. 
I  do  endeavour,  by  my  life  and  conversation,  to  make  myself 
a  vessel  not  altogether  uncapable  of  that  sacred  oil;  and 
will  be  ever  as  ready  to  acknowledge,  as  I  am  now  to 
implore,  your  Grace's  mediation;  and  shall  never  cease  to 
pray  unto  God  for  your  Grace's  health  and  happiness,  as  well 
becometh 

Your  Grace's  most  humble  Servant  and  Suffragan, 

Jo.  LINCOLN. 

Westmr.  Coll.  18vo.  Decembr.  1634. 
To  the  most  Reverend  Father  in  God 
my  very  good  Lord  the  Lord  Arch 
bishop  of  Canterbury,  &c.  &c. 


LETTER  XCIV. 

TO  JOHN  WILLIAMS,   BISHOP   OF  LINCOLN. 
[  {Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  33.] 

S.  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  lately  received  a  letter  from  your 
Lordship  by  the  hands  of  Mr.  Ireland a,  to  the  first  part 
whereof  I  can  give  you  full  satislaotion,  namely,  That  I  shall, 
according  to  the  time  prefixed,  give  his  Majesty  an  account 
from  the  Bishops  within  my  province.  And  I  shall  for  this 

a  [Richard  Ireland,  Master  of  Westminster  School.     See  vol.  iv.  p.  317.] 


406  LETTERS. 

year  take  it  for  your  diocese,  being  one  of  them  which 
I  visited,  from  my  Vicar-general's  report,  and  shall  not  fail 
to  represent  it  so  to  his  Majesty,  as  he  hath  done  it  to  me  b. 

The  second  part  of  your  Lordship's  letter  is  fuller  of  diffi 
culty,  to  me  especially,  who  have  been  employed  twice  at  least 
already  in  the  same  business  and  without  success.  Yet  I 
resolved  to  put  it  once  more  to  his  Majesty,  which  I  did 
yesterday.  And,  because  I  found  your  Lordship  had  ex 
pressed  your  desires  very  briefly  and  yet  very  effectually, 
and  in  fair  terms  of  respect  to  his  Majesty's  goodness,  as  in 
other  of  your  Lordship's  letters  you  had  formerly  done, 
I  did  not  only  move  your  suit,  but  obtained  liberty  to  read 
that  part  of  your  letter  to  him ;  but  all  the  answer  I  could 
gain  from  his  Majesty  was,  that  he  had  answered  me  already 
to  that  particular,  and  could  not  as  yet  say  any  more  to  it. 
If  I  have  any  fair  opportunity  these  holidays  to  move  his 
Majesty  again,  I  shall  not  fail  to  do  it;  but  the  present 
answer  given  me  I  have  truly  related  to  your  Lordship. 
So  wishing  you  health,  I  commend  you  to  God's  blessed 
protection. 

Your  Lordship's  loving  Friend  and  Brother. 

Lainbetli,  Decemb.  22,  1634. 
Endorsed  :  '  December  22, 1634. 
The  copy  of  my  letter  to  my  Lord 

Bishop   of    Lincoln,   to  move  the 

K.  &c.' 


LETTER  XCV. 

FROM  JOHN   WILLIAMS,   BISHOP   OF   LINCOLN. 
[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  34.] 

MOST  REVEREND  FATHER  IN  GOD  AND  MY  VERY  GOOD  LOKD, 
—May  it  please  your  Grace  to  accept  of  my  most  humble 
thanks  for  that  letter  of  your  Grace's  which  I  received  from 
Mr.  Ireland  this  last  week,  and  especially  for  laying  my 
humble  petition  for  grace  and  mercy  with  so  much  expedi- 
tion,  at  his  Majesty's  feet. 

Indeed,  if  I  should  believe  either  the  vain  reports  of  that 
man  that  is  appointed  relator  against  me c,  or  the  surmises  of 


b  [See  . 
<[-K 


Accounts  of  Province  for  1634.     Works,  vol.  v.  pp.  325—327.] 
Kilvert.    See  above,  pp.  81,  82.] 


LETTERS.  407 

greater  persons,  I  should  not  dare  to  hope  so  much  upon 
your  Grace's  favour.  But  finding  in  mine  own  bosom  no  want 
of  true  affections  unto  TOUT  Grace,  nor  of  taking  all  oppor 
tunities  to  express  the  same  when  I  had  some  power,  and 
withal  calling  to  mind  of  what  small  consideration  it  were 
unto  your  Grace  (though  disaffected  unto  me)  to  suffer  a 
Bishop  to  end  his  days  in  a  private  manner,  amongst  books 
and  papers,  without  shame  or  undoing,  I  have  resolved  with 
myself,  to  make  (beside  my  private  prayers  unto  God)  no 
other  mediation  unto  his  Majesty  for  his  mercy  and  goodness, 
than  by  your  Grace,  and  to  reserve  my  greatest  obligations 
and  acknowledgments  unto  your  Grace,  for  any  comfort  I 
shall  receive  thereby,  submitting  in  all  humility  the  effect 
to  God's  good  will  and  pleasure,  whom  I  beseech,  with  all 
my  heart,  to  bless  your  Grace  with  all  health  and  happiness, 
remaining 

Your  Grace's  most  humble  Servant  and  Suffragan, 

Jo.  LINCOLN. 

Buckden,  this  29th  of 

Decemb.  1634. 

To  the  Most  Reverend  Father  in 
God  hU  very  good  Lord  the  Lord 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  &c.&c- 
Present  these. 


LETTER  XCVI. 

TO  JOHN   WILLIAMS,  BISHOP  OF  LINCOLN. 
[Lambeth  MSS.  Xumb.  nixxx.  p.  35.] 

MY  VZRT  GOOD  LORD, — I  perceive  my  late  letters  came  safe 
to  vou,  because  you  gave  me  thanks  for  them ;  and  truly,  my 
Lord.  I  did  present  your  humble  petition  to  his  Majesty  with 
the  expedition  mentioned  in  those  my  letters.  And  I  read 
that  passage  of  your  letter  over,  so  that  he  might  see  your 
suit  in  vour  own  expression. 

But  whereas  it  follows  in  your  letters  now  sent,  that  you 
could  not  hope  for  much  upon  my  favour,  if  you  did  believe 
either  the  vain  reports  of  your  relator,  or  the  surmises  of 
greater  persons  ;  my  Lord,  here  I  take  myself  bound  to  say 
something  to  you  both  of  and  for  myself,  especially  since  in 
one  of  your  former  letters  to  me,  dated  Dec.  3,  1633,  you  are 


408  LETTERS. 

pleased  to  say  that  other  men  had  made  me  formidable  to 
you,  which  I  took  to  be  some  slip,  till  now  I  see  it  in  a 
manner  repeated. 

First,  therefore,  the  relator,  he  is  a  mere  stranger  to  me ; 
I  do  not  remember  that  ever  I  spoke  with  him  in  my  life  but 
once,  and  that  was  about  a  reference  from  the  King.  But, 
concerning  you  or  your  cause,  I  never  spake  word  with  him. 
As  for  his  tongue,  I  have  no  bridle  for  it,  nor  for  other  men's 
who  have  taken  this  liberty  with  me.  Secondly,  for  the  sur 
mises  of  greater  persons,  I  can  say  as  little  :  though  the 
greater  the  men  be,  the  less  liberty  should  they  take  to  speak 
otherwise  of  me  than  they  know ;  for  if  to  surmise  be  enough, 
I  know  not  that  man  that  may  not  be  made  guilty  of  any 
thing.  But,  my  Lord,  this  is  truth,  and  I  will  avow  it.  You 
did  never  put  letter  or  petition  into  my  hand  about  your 
business,  but  I  did  (and  with  all  the  expedition  I  could)  pre 
sent  it  carefully,  and  with  all  due  respects,  to  his  Majesty, 
and  returned  you  from  time  to  time  such  answer  as  I  could 
obtain. 

Thirdly,  since  there  are  such  surmises  upon  me  (as  you 
write),  I  will  take  this  occasion  to  express  myself  clearly  to 
your  Lordship.  "What  I  have  formerly  done  both  upon  your 
letters  r.nd  petitions  I  have  above  related,  and  shall  at  any 
time  do  the  like,  for  I  find  not  myself  under  surmises  for  it. 
But,  my  Lord,  as  I  should  be  glad,  with  the  preservation  of 
the  King's  honour  and  justice,  to  do  your  Lordship,  or  any 
Bishop,  all  lawful  favours,  and  give  you  or  them  my  best 
assistance  for  mercy  where  they  deserve  it ;  yet,  if  my  suit 
for  mercy  be  not  heard  and  received,  I  shall  not  hold  myself 
so  bound  to  any  Bishop,  as  for  his  sake  to  forget  the  duty 
which  I  owe  to  the  King's  honour  and  justice,  where  and 
when  it  shall  appear  they  are  alike  concerned.  Therefore,  if 
your  Lordship,  upon  any  greater  persons'  surmises,  shall 
think  I  have  not  performed  towards  you  all  I  undertook, 
you  wrong  me ;  but  if  you  think  I  shall  forsake  any  just 
cause  of  the  King's  to  assist  you,  you  deceive  yourself;  for 
it  is  one  thing  to  sue  for  favour,  and  another  to  do  justice,  if 
proofs  arise,  and  you  be  left  unto  them. 

The  rest  of  your  Lordship's  letters  expects  no  answer  from 
me,  further  than  that,  in  the  way  of  asking  favours,  I  shall 


LETTERS.  409 

at  any  time  be  ready  to  do  your  Lordship  such  service  as  is 
fit  for  me  to  undertake.  But  what  you  mean  by  ending  your 
days  in  a  private  manner,  amongst  books  and  papers,  without 
shame  or  undoing  (for  so  you  write),  I  confess  I  know  not. 
Thus,  wishing  you  a  happy  new  year,  I  leave  you  to  God's 
blessed  protection,  and  rest 

Your  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

Endorsed:  'January  10th,  1634.  W.    CANT. 

The  copy  of  iny  Letter  to  the  Bishop 

of  Lincoln  in  answer  to  his  about 

surmises,  £c.' 

LETTER  XCVII. 

[  TO   ADAM  BALLANDEN,   BISHOP  OF  DUNBLANE. 

[Baillie,  Letters  and  Journals,  Append.  II.  No.  x.d] 
S.  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  am  very  glad  to  hear  your  resolu 
tions  for  the  ordering  of  his  Majesty's  Chapel  Royal,  and 
that  you  are  resolved  to  wear  your  whites,  notwithstanding 
the  maliciousness  of  foolish  men.  I  know  his  Majesty  will 
take  your  obedience  and  care  very  well;  and  being  fully 
satisfied  both  concerning  your  sermon,  and  all  things  else 
committed  to  your  trust,  you  may,  as  opportunity  serves, 
expect  from  his  Majesty  all  reasonable  things;  and  I  shall 
not  be  wanting  to  give  you  all  the  assistance  that  I  can  upon 
all  occasions  ;  of  which  I  heartily  pray  you  not  to  doubt. 

My  Lord  the  Earl  of  Traquair e  is  now  come,  and  I  shall 
take  care,  the  first  opportunity  I  can,  to  speak  with  him  once 
more  about  the  Gentlemen  of  the  Chapel,  and  shall  show  him 
what  your  Lordship  writes  concerning  one  Edward  Kelly, 
whom  you  mention ;  and  what  answer  soever  I  can  get,  you 
shall  receive  from  me.  So  in  haste  I  leave  you  to  the  grace 
of  God,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

Lambeth,  Jan.  12, 1634.  W.   CANT.f 

I  have  spoken  with  my  Lord  Traquair,  and  he  tells  me  (if 
I  mistook  him  not)  that  payment  was  made  to  Kelly  with 

d  [The  original  is  in  Wodrow  MSS.  Prynne,  Hidden  Works,  p.  150  ;  and 

fol.,  vol.  Ixvi.  numb.  14.]  in   Art.  i.   of  the   Scottish  Commis- 

e  [Lord  High  Treasurer  of  Scotland.]  sioners.     See  above,  vol.  iii.  p.  301.] 
f  [This  letter  is    referred    to    by 


410  LETTERS. 

relation  to  the  Gentlemen  of  the  Chapel g,  and  that  your  own 
hand,  as  well  as  others',  is  to  some  agreement  that  was  made 
thereabout.  The  paper  was  not  then  about  him,  else  he 
had  showed  it  me.  Your  Lordship,  therefore,  shall  do  very 
well  to  speak  with  him  again  about  this  particular.  As  for 
the  time  to  come,  he  hath  assumed  to  me  they  shall  be  duly 
paid. 

To  the  Rt.  Eeverend  Father  in  God, 

my  very  good  Lord  and  Brother, 

the  Lord  Bishop  of  Dunblane,  at 

Edenburrowe,  These. 
Endorsed :    '  Anent  wearing  of  the 

whites.' 


LETTER  XCVIII. 

TO  JOHN  DURY. 

[Benzelii  Dissert,  de  J.  Dimeo,  p.  127;  Helmst.  1744.] 
Salutem  in  Domino. 

Eeversus  e  Germania  in  Britanniam,  literas  mihi  attulisti 
gratissimas  a  quibusdam  venerabilibus  Theologis,  Augustanam 
Confessionem  profitentibus.  'Per  illas  intelligo,  quam  stu- 
diose,  non  sine  sudore  et  periculis,  pacem  Ecclesise  sis  pro- 
secutus :  ex  iisdem  etiam  facile  perspicio,  quam  misere  sit 
afflicta  ibidem  bellis  et  tumultu  facies  Ecclesiee.  Et  certe 
quod  ad  has  miseriarum  angustias  redigatur,  dissensionibus 
propriis  nimium  debet,  Deo  meritissime  religionis  dissidia 
bellis  (dolet  dicere)  plusquam  civilibus  vindicante  ;  eo  magis 
necessarium  illis  pacis  studium,  eo  magis  in  te  laudandum 
simul  et  fovendum  pacis  Christianse  desiderium.  Quod  et 
in  illis  summis  viris,  et  in  te  ipso  non  solum  ipse  (qualis 
qualis  sim)  medullitus  approbo,  sed  (audeo  dicere)  tota  etiam 
Ecclesia  Anglicana ;  publice  tamen  nihil  possum,  priusquam 

*  [Mr.  D.  Laing,  in  his  note  to  this  gister  House,  entitled,  'Information 
letter,  states,  that  Edward  Kelly  was  touching  the  Chapel  Royal  of  Scot- 
appointed  by  writ  under  the  Privy  land,'  dated  at  Whitehall,  24th  of 
Seal,  Receiver  of  the  Fees  of  the  Chapel  January,  1631 ,  which  has  been  printed 
Royal,  Nov.  26,  1629  He  adds,  that  in  the  Appendix  to  Mr.  D^nney's 

there  is  an  original  and  interesting  Ancient  Scottish  Melodies,  Edinb. 

paper  preserved  m  the  General  Re-  1838,  4to."] 


LETTERS.  411 

constiterit  de  pace  inter  partes  per  Germaniam  dispersas 
amplexanda.  Interim  ne  optime  inceptos  tuos  labores  frustra 
reassumeres,  ne  tot  et  tarn  docti  Theologi  te  uihil  egisse 
putarent,  salutes  meo  nomine  dilectos  in  Christo  fratres, 
significesque,  me  esse  et  semper  fore  paci  reconciliandse  para- 
tissimum,  facturumque,  quod  in  me  est,  ne  Christianum 
nomen  ubique  male  audiat  ob  rixas,  pene  dixerhn,  foemi- 
neas  plusquam.  Liters  hae  testes  sint,  te  fideliter  literas, 
tua3  cura3  commissas,  mihi  in  manus  dedisse,  meque  opus 
hoc,  Deo  et  Ecclesise  gratissimum,  tibi  illisque  omni  nisu 
commendare ;  neque  tamen  singulis  singulorum,  licet  eximi- 
orum,  Theologorum  literis,  prse  mole  negotiorum  premen- 
tium,  respondere,  in  hoc  velim  me  illis  excusatum.  Vale  et 
sis  memor,  pacificos  ipsius  Christi  inter  beatissimos  reponi. 
Tui  et  horum  Fratrum 

meorum  in  Domino  amicus, 

GULIELMUS  CANTUARIENSIS. 

Datoo  ex  aadibus  Lambethanis, 
10  Febr.  1634. 

Viro  Doctiss.  D.  Jo.  Durseo. 


LETTER  XCIX. 

TO  G.  J.  VOSSIUS. 
[A pud  Claror.  Viror.  ad  Vossium  Epistt.,  Epist.  cxcviii.  pp.  125,  126h.J 

Cl.  Ger.  Jo.  Vossio  S.  in  Christo. 

Accipies  hie,  mihi  merito  charissime,  unam,  eandemque 
brevem  epistolam.  In  ea  tribus  tuis  mihi  exoptatissimis 
responsionem,  sed  qualem  moles  negotiorum,  qua  pene 
opprimor,  permisit,  rudem  scilicet  et  incultam,  sola  brevitate 
gratam,  solo  amore  candidam.  Reliqua  tota  una  litura  sunto. 

Et  primis  literis  tuis,  de  tempestate,  qua3  domum  tuam 
invisit,  et  filium  prostravit i  tam  meritis  quam  natura  chari- 
orem,  consultius  non  respondi,  ne  manus  meas  in  crudum 
adhuc  vulnus  immitterem.  Spero  jam  cicatricem  contraxit. 
Et  tu,  quod  decet,  teque  dignum  est,  fecisti,  patienter  te, 

h  [Exstat  etiam,  maxima  vero  parte      789.] 

sui  mutila,  apud  Praest.   ac  Erudit.         '  [Dionysium  scv  de  quo  plura  apud 
Viror.  Epistt.,  Epist.  dxxxiii.  pp.  788,      Patris  sui  Epistolas.] 


412  LETTERS. 

et  tua  Deo  (qui  suis,  quae  optima  novit,  impertire  solet,)  per 
mittendo.      Ibi  enim  aut  acquiescendum,   aut   in   hac  vita 
nullibi.     Sed   opera  qusedam  filii  tui  si  placet  edere,  quibus 
ille  etiamsi  mortuus  luce  fruatur,  aut  perfecta  des  nobis,  aut 
nulla. 

De  Novatoribus  nostris  apud  vos  quse  scribis  vera  sunt  ; 
quse  contra  illos  conaris  pia,  et  pro  pace  Ecclesiae.  Si  nolint 
se  ad  pacatiora  studia  recipere,  (et  certe  nolunt,)  sint  quod 
esse  cupiunt,  inter  pusillos  gigantes,  modo  sint,  quod  et  esse 
et  haberi  merentur,  inter  doctos  scioli,  et  inter  prudentes 
temerarii. 

Literae  tuse  secunda?  causam  Blauii  tantum  exponunt, 
patris,  filiique,  et  quo  consilio  Twissum  typis  niandarit  k. 
Certe  prudenter  Farnabius,  qui  mentionem  privilegii  sui 
fecit  l;  sed  valde  inconsulto  Londinenses  typographi  privi- 
legia  sua  silentio  damnarunt.  Unde  enim  exteri  caveant 
quod  nesciunt?  Num  prophetas  volunt  typographos  esse? 
Sed  responsum  his  literis  retulit  diu  abhinc  Blauii  Films, 
utpote  quern  statim  post  literas  tuas  acceptas,  sine  ulterior! 
processu,  sumptibusve,  dimisi  e  curia  in  tui  solius  gratiam. 
Responsum  putavi  illud  scripto  melius,  prsecipue  cum  tune 
nihil  mini  daretur  otii.  Et  video  ex  subsequentibus  literis 
tuis,  fidum  se  fuisse  narrando  tibi  parentique  suo,  quid  in  ea 
re  fecerim.  Gratias  enim  literee  tua3  referunt  et  tuas  et 
patris.  In  literis  autem  tuis  novissime  scriptis  m  non  solum 
lego  gratias  mihi  supra  meritum  repensas,  sed  hoc  etiam,  te 
labores  tuos  Grammaticos  ad  finem  perduxisse.  Gaudeo 
certe,  et  eo  magis,  quia  semper  cogito  de  Baronio.  Librum 
etiam  una  cum  literis  misisti,  tradidit  mihi  Goffius,  qui  et 
ante  hsec  literas  has  ad  te  detulisset,  si  citius  redire  potuisset. 
Goffium  antea  non  vidi,  de  eo^  modestia,  et  doctrina  ejus,  ab 
aliis,  ut  etiam  e  teipso  ssepius  audivi.  Si  pergat,  nil  dubito, 
possit  pro  meritis  prsemium  et  expectare  et  recipere. 

Consilium  tuum  in  Editione  horum  librorum,  nempe  ut 
sub  nomine  et  auspiciis,  aut  Principis  Walliae,  aut  Ebora- 
censis,  prodeant,  valde  probavi.  Necessarium  tamen  duxi 


u          apud  Wood>  Ath-  Ox- 

oG.J. 
1  [Vide  Privilegium  Thorn.  Farna- 


LETTERS.  413 

illud  cum  serenissimo  Rege  Carolo  communicare.  Partim  ut 
intelligat,  quam  memor  et  gratus  sis  pro  Beneficio  in  te  col 
late  n;  partim  ut  sciat  obsequium  tuum  non  sibi  solum,  sed  et 
suis,  paratissimum,  prsecipue  vero,  ut  penes  ilium  sit  eligere 
utri  horum  Principum  Illustrium  liber  iste  tuus  inscriberetur, 
an  utrisque  ?  Gratiose  quidem  accepit  Rex  optimus,  quod  iu- 
tendis.  '  Et  forte  aliquando '  (inquit)  '  nomen  fronte  inscrip- 
tum  invitabit  filium  meum  ad  ejus  lectionem,  licet  forte 
minus  seriam/  Hoc  vero  jussit,  ut  tibi  rescriberem  ;  velle 
se,  ut  libri  hujus  dedicatio  (quando  ita  tibi  placuerit)  sit 
Illustrissimo  [Principi  °]  Wallire  Carolo.  Perge  nunc,  et 
librum  liunc  habeamus  publici  juris. 

De  Novatoribus  iterum  in  his  literis  scribis.  Certe  quod 
vellent  turbare  omnia,  suum  est,  quod  non  possunt,  Dei. 
Interim  miserrime  laceratur  Ecclesise  Christi  facies,  cor- 
pusque ;  neque,  diseiplina  penitus  fracta  et  concussa,  videt 
ipsa  prudentia,  quibus  artibus  vulneribus  hisce  possit  suc- 
curri. 

De  Jolianne  tuo  doleo  quod  nequeas  in  eo  ilium  studio- 
rum  amorem,  quern  desideras,  excitare.  Sed  quum  res  ita  se 
habeant,  alia  aggrediendum  est  via,  et  sapienter  meo  judicio 
facis,  si  alia  animo  tuo  agitare  incipias.  De  reditu  autem 
ejus  in  Angliam  noli  cogitare.  Nam  men  sis  vix  prseteriit, 
quo  publica  fama  Cantabrigise  increbuit,  ilium  non  solum 
fidem  dedisse  mulieri  illi,  de  qua  antea  scripsi,  sed  cum  ea 
solennia  matrimonii  publice  in  facie  EcclesiaB  celebrasse. 
Nominatur  locus  tempusque.  Prsepositus  et  Socii  Collcgii 
Jesu  consilia  ineunt,  de  alio  in  ejus  locum,  utpote  sic 
vacantem,  surrogando.  Fama  etiam  in  aures  meas  volat.  Ego 
ad  Ecclesiam  Parochialem  nominatam  mitto,  Registrum  Ma- 
trimoniale  (quo  in  singulis  Parochiis  utimur)  inspiciendum 
euro ;  nihil  ibi  reperitur  de  solennizatione  matrimonii.  De- 
sistunt  ergo  ab  intentione  sua  Socii,  nee  alium  eligunt. 
Sed  vides,  quse  sit  opinio,  quse  expectatio ;  et  si  redierit 
filius,  certo  certius  aliquid  eveniet,  quod  nolis.  Et,  ut  finis 
sit  huic  malo,  optime  opinor  consules  et  famae  et  saluti  filii 
tui,  si  ibi  eum  retineas,  disponasque,  ut  ei  magis  congruum 
esse  inveneris.  Resignatio  autem  Societatis  in  Collegio 

n  [Canonicatu  sc.  Cantuariensi.] 

0  [Vide  Freest,  ac  Enid.  Viror.  Epistt.  p.  789.] 


414  LETTERS. 

Jesu,  in  forma  Juris  maim  propria  subscripta,  si  ad  me  mit- 
tatur,  ut  in  manus  Prsepositi  illius  Collegii  tradatur,  quam- 
primum  curabo,  ut  sic  honeste  a  Collegio  discedat.  Aliter 
probabile  est,  illos  tarn  diu  absentem  ulterius  non  expecta- 
turos,  sed  locum  ejus  vacuum  pronunciaturos,  quod  nollem 
factum. 

Quod  reliquum  est,  gaudeo  te  vinculis  morbi  tui  liberatum, 
ut  possis  iterum  Ecclesise,  Reipublicse,  et  amicis  inservire. 
Valeas.  Ex  animo  sic  optat 

Amicissimus  tibi, 

GUIL.  "CANT. 

Dat.  ex  sedibus  meis 
Lamb.,  Febr.  27, 1634. 
Stilo  nostro. 


LETTER  C. 

TO   TEE  LORD   VISCOUNT   WENTWORTH. 

[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  pp.  374—376.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  was  never  so  busy  as  I  am  at  this 
present,  and  am  very  heartily  weary,  and  therefore  to  your 
short  letters  P  I  shall  give  as  short  an  answer. 

And,  first,  this  afternoon  we  are  to  sit  at  the  Irish  Com 
mittee,  where  I  purpose,  God  willing,  to  press  the  passing 
of  the  statute  concerning  the  Bishops  in  Ulster  1,  with  all  the 
-     strength  I  have.     For  I  confess  I  was  not  only  absolutely 
tied,  and  you  satisfied  concerning  the  business  before  my  last  letters  went 
your  act  to    out  of  my  hands,  but  did  further  think,   that  there  was  a 
tentme°nt.     great  mistake  both  in  myself  and  the  rest  of  the  Lords.    For, 
for  myself,  I  ingenuously  acknowledge,   that  though  I  did 
much  wonder  why  that  favour  should  be  showed  to  four  or 
five  bishops,  and  not  the  rest,  and  that  the  Bishop  of  Derry 
was  one  of  them,  yet  all  this  did  not  make  me  reflect  upon 
the  plantation ;  which  thought  alone,  had  it  come  into  me, 
would  have  suggested  all  the  reasons  your  Lordship  gives  for 

P  [These  letters  are  not  preserved.]  by  King  James  to  the  sees  of  Armagh, 

i  [This  was  a  statute  for  confirma-  Derry,  Clogher,  Raphoe,  and  Kilmore. 

tion  of  leases  made  by  the  Primate  It  was  the  Irish  Statute  10  Charles  II. 

and  other  prelates  of  Ulster,  of  the  sess.iii.  capp.  1  and  5.   See  Mant's  His- 

endowment  which  had  been  granted  tory  of  the  Irish  Church,  vol.  i.  p.  482.] 


LETTERS.  415 

the  statute.  Well,  I  am  glad  you  have  sent  it  back  again, 
and  I  hope  to  give  your  Lordship  and  the  Bishops  content ; 
I  have  already  possessed  the  King  that  there  is  great  reason 
in  it,  so  I  hope  well. 

Concerning  Dr.  Bruce1',  the  King  hath  heard  nothing  of 
him  yet,  neither  have  I,  nor  hath  any  man  in  Court  spoken 
to  me  concerning  him  or  his  cause,  which  is  more  than  a 
wonder,*should  he  be  in  England.  For  his  appeal,  I  think 
it  will  hold,  if  it  be  made  within  fifteen  days;  but  I  purpose 
shortly  to  speak  with  Sir  Henry  Martin,  and  other  civilians 
here,  about  it ;  and  you  may  be  sure  I  will  do  whatsoever 
I  may  against  that  palpable  simony.  The  King  thinks,  as 
your  Lordship  doth,  that  there  is  great  reason  that  it  should 
be  tried  there,  upon  the  place  where  the  witnesses  are  at 
hand. 

I  have  now  a  very  great  suit  to  your  Lordship ;  'tis  this. 
Sir  William  Paddy3,  our  old  St.  John's  man,  is  dead,  and  hath 
left  the  College  money  to  purchase  land,  to  set  up  the  quire 
and  maintain  it.  Perhaps  you  will  think  it  no  wisdom  to  sue 
for  a  particular  purchase,  lest  we  be  made  pay  unreasonably 
for  it ;  yet  there  is  such  a  convenience  to  the  house  in  a 
particular  following,  as  that  we  are  resolved,  if  the  land  may 
be  had,  to  overbuy  it,  so  we  be  not  put  to  extremity,  and 
herein  I  must  heartily  pray  your  Lordship's  assistance  in 
your  full  strength.  Sir  William  Kives,  his  Majesty 's  Attor 
ney  in  Ireland,  hath  land  within  two  miles  of  the  College, 
and  less.  It  lies  in  several  portions,  all  intermixed  with  the 
College  land,  no  house  upon  it,  nor  do  I  know  that  Sir  Wil 
liam  hath  any  other  land  near  it,  so  it's  far  fitter  for  the 
College  than  anybody  else,  and  we  are  well  content  to  give 
the  very  utmost  value.  Sir  William  offered  the  sale  of  it 
some  five  or  six  years  ago,  and  it  may  be  would  part  with  it 
yet.  I  hear  of  late  he  hath  richly  married  his  son  in  Ireland, 
and  stated  this  land  upon  him  ;  but  I  doubt  not  but  his  son 
and  his  father-in-law  will  be  well  enough  content  to  part  with 
it,  so  there  be  money  enough  given,  and  as  much  other  land 
in  value  stated  upon  his  son.  And  to  the  end  my  letters  may 
come  with  the  more  credit  to  Mr.  Attorney's  hands,  though 

r  [This  was,  probably,  Thomas  has  not  been  ascertained.] 
Bruce,  Archdeacon  of  Raphoe.  The  »  [See  vol.  iii.  p.  136.] 
nature  of  the  cause  here  mentioned 


416  LETTERS. 

it  be  somewhat  unmannerly,  yet  I  shall  pray  your  Lordship 
to  receive  them  here  enclosed,  and  to  let  one  of  your  gentle 
men  deliver  them  to  him. 

One  word  more  for  Croxton,  and  I  have  done.  I  hear 
from  my  Lord  of  Derry  that  my  Lord  Primate  is  not  very 
well  pleased  with  him,  nor  his  manner  of  preaching.  I  am 
sorry  if  the  young  man  hath  given  any  just  offence,  but  I 
hope  he  hath  not ;  and  I  doubt  this  is  some  foolish  business 
of  Arminianism.  I  see  that  sin  of  his,  in  speaking  freely  in 
the  Convocation  *,  will  not  be  forgiven  him  ;  yet  I  hope  your 
Lordship  will  not  be  brought  to  join  in  the  punishment,  but 
that  you  will  give  him  the  living  which  you  intended  to  him. 
I  see  you  can  conceal  your  infirmities ;  for  your  brother  tells 
me  you  are  in  the  gout,  but  there's  not  a  word  of  it  in  your 
letter.  This  'tis  to  write  with  your  fingers,  and  not  with  your 
toes ;  had  you  been  to  write  with  these,  I  should  have  heard 
some  complaints,  or  discovered  it  by  your  manner  of  writing. 
I  promise  you,  you  can  make  haste,  that  can  get  the  gout  so 
soon ;  I  thought  you  had  been  contented  to  stay  till  you  had 
been  nearer  threescore  first ;  'tis  no  such  lovely  companion, 
and  I  know  you  would  be  glad  to  be  rid  of  it.  Well,  now 
there's  work  for  Dr.  Williams u,  and  I  know,  if  he  had  not 
been  so  near  you,  you  would  have  sent  to  me  for  my  counsel, 
who  have  more  skill  in  those  things  than  you  are  aware  of. 
And  though  he  be  there,  I'll  venture  to  prescribe  to  you. 
Take  heed  of  applying  any  medicine  to  it  that  may  beat  it 
back,  but  draw  it  out  into  public  as  much  as  you  can,  and 
now  while  you  have  so  good  an  advantage,  follow  it,  use  your 
power  in  both  Houses,  make  an  Act  of  Parliament  against  it; 
that  if  ever  it  comes  to  lay  hold  of  you  again,  especially  when 
you  are  so  busy  in  the  King's  service,  it  shall  incur  your  high 
displeasure,  and  be  expelled  the  Castle,  so  soon  as  ever  you 
can  be  rid  of  it,  and  not  return  again,  under  pain  of  being 
endured  there  against  your  will.  Indeed  I  do  much  marvel 
how  it  durst  venture  upon  you  in  a  Parliament  time,  and  do 
verily  think,  it  would  hardly  have  been  so  bold,  had  it  not 
had  the  suffrages  of  some  mutineers  in  the  House.  Well, 

»  [Croxton,  in  his  letter  to  Arch-  Convocation.     (Prynne,  Cant.  Doom, 

bishop  Laud,  speaks  of  his  opposing  pp.  194,  195.)] 

singlehanded  the  decree  of  Predesti-  «  [Afterwards  Sir  Maurice  Williams, 

nation  which  was   obtruded   on   the  Wentworth's  physician.] 


LETTERS.  41 7 

I  pray,  while  you  are  wrapping  of  this  foot  of  yours,  com 
mend  me  to  the  Master  of  the  Rolls  x,  or  the  Mistress  rather, 
and  let  them  enrol  it,  that  the  more  you  make  of  it,  the 
longer  it  may  continue  to  do  you  service.  I  hope  now  the 
sentence  is  passed  in  the  Star-Chamber  for  the  King  y,  and 
that  your  Lordship  is  to  take  care  of  the  Plantation,  you  will 
be  sure  to  send  it  to  Culmore ;  it  will  be  an  excellent  thing 
to  bestow  upon  some  one  of  the  warders  there,  for  it  will  be 
sure  to  keep  him  within  the  Castle,  and  not  suffer  him  to  go 
a  gadding  to  Coleraine,  while  he  should  guard  the  Castle. 
Well,  I  wish  you  health,  and  hope  I  shall  hear  of  it  in  your 
next  letters.  So  I  leave  you  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  to  serve  you, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  March  4,  1634. 


LETTER  CI. 

TO   THE   BISHOPS   OF   JUS    PROVINCE. 
[Wilkins'  Cone,  torn.  iv.  pp.  516,  517  z.] 

S.  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD,—  It  hath  pleased  his  Majesty,  out  of 
his  princely  compassion  towards  the  distressed  estate  of  the 
Ministers  of  the  Palatinate,  to  grant  them  his  letters  patents 
for  a  collection  throughout  this  kingdom  of  the  charitable 
contributions  of  well-minded  people  towards  their  relief;  and 
though  not  many  years  past  they  have  had  some  former 
collections  in  this  kind,  yet  having  lately  suffered  sundry 
calamities  by  the  continual  incursions  of  their  enemies,  they 
are  now  in  very  low  and  dangerous  estate,  and  with  the 
same  fears  attending.  These  are  therefore  heartily  to  pray 
your  Lordship,  that  you  will  take  care  by  some  of  your 
officers,  that  the  Briefs,  which  are  herewith  sent  you  by  his 
Majesty's  command,  be  diligently  dispersed  into  the  several 

*  [Sir  Christopher  Wandesworth.l  of  Londonderry.] 
y  [This  relates  to  a  decree  of  Star-          *    [From  Reg.   Laud,    fol.   224    b, 

Chamber,  concerning  the  plantation  which  has  been  collated.] 
LAUD. — VOL.  vi. 


418  LETTERS. 

parishes  within  your  diocese,  and  that  the  collection  which 
shall  be  made  thereupon  be  duly,  carefully,  and  with  all 
convenient  speed  returned  to  me,  according  to  the  tenor  of 
his  Majesty's  said  letters  patents.  Thus  not  doubting  of 
your  best  assistance  arid  furtherance  in  a  work  so  pious  and 
full  of  charity,  I  leave  you  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT. 

I  pray  your  Lordship,  upon  the  receipt  of  these  my  letters, 
to  take  care  that  the  Briefs  be  presently  dispersed,  and  there 
upon  to  give  me  notice  in  writing  accordingly. 
Lambeth,  Mail  octavo,  1635. 


LETTER  GIL 

TO   JAMES   USSHER,    ARCHBISHOP    OF    ARMAGH. 

[ParrVj  Life,  Letter  clxxxiv.  pp.  476,  477.] 

Salutem  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  thank  you  heartily  for  your  letters, 
and  am  as  heartily  glad  that  your  Parliament  and  Convo 
cation  are  so  happily  ended,  especially  for  the  Church ;  and 
that,  both  for  the  particular  of  your  letting  leases,  which  is 
for  maintenance  a,  and  for  the  quiet,  and  well  ordering  and 
ending  of  the  Book  of  Canons  b.  I  hope  now  the  Church  of 
Ireland  will  begin  to  flourish  again,  and  that  both  with  inward 
sufficiency  and  outward  means  to  support  it.  And  for  your 
Canons,  to  speak  truth,  and  with  wonted  liberty  and  freedom, 
though  I  cannot  but  think  the  English  Canons  entire  (espe 
cially  with  some  few  amendments)  would  have  done  better ; 
yet  since  you,  and  that  Church,  have  thought  otherwise,  I  do 
very  easily  submit  to  it,  and  you  shall  have  my  prayers  that 

B  [There  were  two  Acts  of  Parlia-  Statutes,  10  and  11  Charles  I.  chap.  2 

merit  passed  in  the  last  session,  relating  and  3.] 

to  the  Church.     The  one  limited  the          b  [See  an  account  of  the  differences 

time  for  which  leases  might  be  granted  between  the   English  and  the   Irish 

by  ecclesiastical  persons,  and  the  other  Canons,  in  Mant's  History  of  the  Irish 

permitted  restitutions  of  impropria-  Church,  vol.  i.  pp.  495,  seq.] 
tions,  &c.  to  the  Clergy.     See  Irish 


LETTERS.  419 

God  would  bless  it.  As  for  the  particular  about  subscription, 
I  think  yon  have  couched  that  well,  since,  as  it  seems,  there 
was  some  necessity  to  carry  that  article  closely.  And  God 
forbid  you  should,  upon  any  occasion,  have  rolled  back  upon 
your  former  controversy  about  the  Articles.  For  if  you 
should  have  risen  from  this  Convocation  in  heat,  God  knows 
when  or  how  that  Church  would  have  cooled  again,  had  the 
cause  of  difference  been  never  so  slight.  By  which  means  the 
Romanist,  which  is  too  strong  a  party  already,  would  both 
have  strengthened,  and  made  a  scorn  of  you.  And  therefore 
ye  are  much  bound  to  God  that  in  this  nice  and  picked  age 
you  have  ended  all  things  canonically,  and  yet  in  peace.  And 
I  hope  you  will  be  all  careful  to  continue  and  maintain  that 
which  God  hath  thus  mercifully  bestowed  upon  you. 

Your  Grace's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  May  10,  1635. 


LETTER  CIII. 

TO   ADAM  BALLANDEN,   BISHOP   OF   DUNBLANE. 

[Baillie's  Letters  and  Journals,  Append.  II.  No.  xi. c] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — The  King  hath  been  acquainted 
with  your  care  of  the  Chapel  Royal,  and  is  very  well  pleased 
with  the  conformity  that  hath  been  there  at  the  late  reception 
of  the  blessed  Sacrament;  and,  for  my  part,  I  am  heartily  glad 
to  see  in  what  a  fair  way  your  Church  businesses  now  are  in 
those  parts.  I  hope,  if  the  Bishops  be  pleased  to  continue 
their  good  example  and  their  care,  all  things  will  settle 
beyond  expectation. 

The  King  hath  declared  his  pleasure  concerning  the 
bishoprics  now  void,  and  hath  given  you  the  bishopric  of 

c  [The  original  is  in  Wodrow  MSS.  fol.,  vol.  Ixvi.  numb.  19.] 

E   E   2 


420  LETTERS. 

Aberdeen d,  as  you  will  hear  more  at  large  by  my  Lord  of 
Ross e.  But  being  an  University,  and  a  place  of  consequence, 
he  will  have  you  reside  there,  and  relies  much  upon  you  for 
the- well  ordering  of  that  place.  I  am  very  glad  the  King 
hath  been  so  mindful  of  you,  and  given  you  so  good  a  testi 
mony  upon  this  occasion  of  your  remove.  So  I  leave  you  to 
the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.    CANTf. 
Lambeth,  May  19,  1635. 

To  the  Rt.  Reverend  Father  in  God, 
my  very  good  Lord  and  Brother,  the 
Lord  Bishop  of  Dunblane,  at  Eden- 
burrowe,  These. 

Endorsed  :  '  Anent  their  encourage 
ment.' 


LETTETl  CIV. 

TO   THE   PROVOST   OF   EDINBURGH. 
[Steven's  History  of  Heriot's  Hospital?.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

After  my  hearty  commendations,— I  thank  you  all  for  the 
kind  letter  which  I  have  received  from  you,  in  which  you  are 
pleased  to  acknowledge  more  favour  than  I  have  done,  and 
to  give  me  more  thanks  than  I  have  deserved ;  yet  I  have 
done  what  I  can  for  the  furtherance  of  your  hospital.  I  have 
likewise,  since  the  receipt  of  these  your  letters,  moved  his 
Majesty  again,  but  the  occasions  of  the  time  are  so  necessary 
and  pressing,  that  I  have  not  been  able  to  do  you  the  good 
I  intended ;  but,  God  willing,  I  shall  omit  no  opportunity  in 
this  or  any  other  particular,  to  do  that  city  all  the  service  I 
can.  And  now  very  lately  what  I  have  done,  in  another  great 

d  [Void  by  the  death  of  Patrick  been  transcribed  from  the  original  in 

Forbes.]  the  Charter-room  in  George  Heriot's 

e  [John  Maxwell.]  Hospital,  Edinburgh,  by  the  author  of 

f  [This  letter  is  referred  to  by  the  above-mentioned  volume,  expressly 

Prynne,  Hidden  Works,  p.  ]  50.]  for  this  Edition,  and  varies  in  one  or 

if  [This  letter  is  printed  in  the  place  two  points  from  the  copy  published  by 

here  noted,  but  the  present  copy  has  himself.] 


LETTERS.  421 

business  concerning  you,  I  leave  to  the  Lord  Register's  report, 
to  whom  ye  are  all  very  much  beholding.  So  having  not 
further  to  trouble  you,  I  leave  you  all  to  the  grace  of  God, 
and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend  to  serve  you, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  May  19,  1635. 

To  the  Eight  Worshipful  my  very 
worthy  Friends  the  Provost,  and  the 
rest  of  his  Brethren,  of  the  City  of 
Edenburrowe,  These. 

Endorsed  :  '  8  Junii,  1635, 
producit  in  Consilio.' 


LETTER  CV. 

TO  THE  LORD   VISCOUNT  WENTWORTH. 

[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  p.  431.] 

Salutem  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  am  bold  to  trouble  your  Lordship 
with  this  short  letter  after  the  making  up  of  the  packet,  and 
upon  this  occasion:  the  business  about  the  Impropriations,  by 
the  King's  gracious  favour,  and  your  Lordship's  nobleness,  is 
now  in  so  fair  a  way11,  that  I  hope,  ere  long,  by  God's  bless 
ing,  to  see  it  fully  settled ;  and  I  assure  myself  you  will  not 
vary  from  what  you  have  formerly  written.  But  I  have 
lately  understood  of  some  practising  on  the  Queen's  side 
about  portions  of  tithes  \  to  keep  them  still  alienated  from 
the  Church.  I  am  bold  to  give  your  Lordship  notice  of  this 
which  I  hear,  that  if  there  be  any  such  thing,  you  would  be 
pleased  to  make  stay  of  it,  till  his  Majesty's  pleasure  be 
further  known,  whose  royal  intendments  I  make  no  doubt 
are  alike  gracious  touching  the  portions  of  tithes,  as  the  im- 

h  [The  King  restored  all  impropri-  p.  508.] 

ate  livings  as  the  leases  expired,  and          '  [These  were  probably  portions  of 

Wentworth    restored    several  livings  tithes  which  formed  part  of  the  Queen's 

which  his  predecessors   held  for  the  dowry.      Such   portions  of  tithes  in 

endowment  of  their  office.   See  Mant's  England  were  granted  to  the  Queen. 

Hist,    of   the    Irish   Church,   vol.  i.  (Sec  Bymcr,  Feed.  VIII.  ii.  50,  scq.)] 


422  LETTERS. 

propriatioos  themselves.  So  not  doubting  of  your  Lordship's 
care  and  favour  herein,  I  leave  you  to  God's  grace,  and  rest 
in  haste 

Your  Lordship's 

Very  loving  poor  Friend  to  serve  you, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  June  17th,  1635. 


LETTER  CVL 

TO   THE   LORD   TISCOUNT   WENTW011TH. 

[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  pp.  438,  439.] 

Salut.  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  have  not  much  to  write  to  your 
Lordship,  and  'tis  well  I  have  not,  for  I  never  had  so  little 
leisure  in  my  life,  as  I  have  had  since  I  was  a  Commissioner 
of  the  Treasury  k,  and  so  have  still ;  yet  I  must  find  some 
what  to  write  to  you,  that  your  Secretary  may  not  go  empty 
from  me. 

I  will  not  offer  to  write  any  foreign  news,  because  I  assure 
myself  you  know  as  much  as  I  do,  and  at  home  I  know  little, 
and  inquire  after  less  ;  yet,  if  you  know  it  not  already,  let  me 
tell  you,  that,  as  the  last  year  there  was  money  raised  upon 
the  ports,  according  to  ancient  precedent,  for  the  setting  out 
of  the  navy,  which  is  now  at  sea,  and  there  God  bless  it,  so 
we  are  now  going  on  to  prepare  for  a  greater  navy  against  the 
next  year ;  and  because  the  charge  will  be  too  heavy  to  lay  it 
upon  the  ports  or  maritime  counties  only,  therefore  his  Majesty 
hath  thought  fit,  a  paritate  rationis,  and  for  the  like  defence 
of  the  kingdom,  to  extend  it  to  all  counties  and  corporations 
within  England  and  Wales,  that  so  the  navy  may  be  full,  and 
yet  the  charge  less,  as  coming  from  so  many  hands.  I  pray 
God  bless  this  business,  for  if  it  go  well  the  King  will  be  a 
great  master  at  sea,  and  in  these  active  times  we,  by  God's 
blessing,  may  be  the  more  safe  at  land.  But  of  this  I  shall 
write  more  to  you  as  it  proceeds  *, 

*    [See    Diary,    March    14,     1634.          J  [Hence  arose  the  celebrated  case  of 

Among  the  Treasury  papers  in  the  ship-money,  which  the  majority  of  the 

custody  of  the  Master  of  the  Rolls,  is  judges  decided  against  John  Hamp- 

a  record  of  the  Archbishop's  proceed-  den.] 
ings  as  Commissioner  of  the  Treasury.] 


LETTERS.  423 

There's  no  speech  here,  but  who  shall  be  Lord  Treasurer ; 
and  I  would  to  God  the  King  would  name  one,  that  our 
troublesome  Commission  were  at  an  end  ;  and  yet  I  can 
not  be  so  ill  a  servant  to  my  master  arid  the  public,  as  to 
wish  an  end  to  this  Commission  for  my  own  ease,  till  the 
King  resolve  of  a  good  one ;  for  certainly  such  an  one  he 
will  need,  and  perhaps  more  an  honest  than  a  cunning  one™. 
I  would  write  more  at  large  to  you  in  this  argument,  were  I 
at  leisure  for  my  own  hand,  which  at  present  I  am  not ;  yet 
let  me  tell  you,  here  is  no  speech  at  all  for  any  but  29,  16, 
and  110 n;  but  which  of  these  will  speed,  I  know  not;  if 
either  of  the  former  speed,  they  will  be  as  empty  in  the 
place  as  cyphers ;  the  third  is  able  enough  ;  but  I  would  fain 
hear  from  your  Lordship,  how  you  think  business  would  be 
carried  by  that  hand.  For  what  I  think  both  in  regard  of 
King  and  Church,  I  have  written  to  you  already. 

About  a  year  since,  your  northern  neighbour,  Sir  Arthur 
Ingram  °,  took  many  occasions  to  apply  himself  to  me,  inso 
much  that  Sir  Edward  Osborne  P,  and  some  others,  were 
doubtful  of  his  getting  too  near  within  me,  and  I  thank 
them,  not  without  some  fear  (as  I  have  heard)  of  my  safety, 
in  case  I  should  admit  him  to  any  nearness.  What  danger  is 
in  the  man,  I  do  not  know ;  but  for  any  nearness  with  me, 
I  shall  give  him  leave  to  hurt  me  with  it  if  he  can.  But 
here,  I  pray,  let  me  ask  you  a  question ;  I  know  you  have 
known  the  man  long.  Do  you  not  think  him  fit  to  be  a 
Chancellor,  if  the  party  above  figured  be  preferred  ?  I  pro 
mise  you,  we  do  here ;  and  it  is  in  many  men's  mouths,  that  it 
shall  be  so  ;  the  rather,  because  'tis  thought  that  Chancery  is 
no  court  of  conscience,  as  may  be  proved  both  by  ancient  and 
modern  precedents.  Two  little  circumstances  I  have  of  late 
observed  concerning  Sir  Arthur,  and  they  be  pretty  ones ; 
the  one  is,  that  since  the  Lord  Treasurer's  q  death,  by  which 
he  conceived  the  other  way  open,  he  never  came  at  me ;  the 

m  [Bishop  Juxon -was  ultimately  ap-  P  [He  was  Yice-President   of   the 

pointed  to  the  office.    (See  above,  vol.  Council   of  the  North,  and    on   the 

iii.  p.  226.)]  breaking  out   of  the   Rebellion,   was 

11  [Knowler  in  his  note  on  this  place,  General  of  the  King's  forces  in  those 

states  that  this  was  Lord  Cottington.]  parts.     His  son,  Sir  Thomas  Osborne, 

0  [The  son  of  the  elder  Sir  Arthur  was  the  first  Duke  of  Leeds.] 
Ingram,  who  purchased  the  manor  of  1  [Richard  Weston,   Earl  of  Port- 
Temple  Newsome,  in  Yorkshire,  which  land,  died  March  13, 
made  him  a  neighbour  of  Went  worth's.] 


424  LETTEllS. 

other  is,  that  I  having  interest  in  the  Master  of  University 
College r,  and  writing  to  him  iu  your  brother's  behalf,  that 
he  might  be  tenant  to  the  land  given  that  College  by  Sir 
Simon  Beniiet s,  I  know  not  by  whose  motion,  but  Sir  Arthur 
was  desired  to  write  too,  and,  as  I  am  informed,  did  so  in  your 
brother's  behalf.  But  when  the  Master  came  to  speak  to  his 
daughter  *,  the  Lady  Bonnet,  she  answered  directly,  that  she 
intended  it  for  a  servant  of  her  own.  I  doubt  not  but  you 
can  make  English  enough  of  this. 

I  have  lately  received  a  letter  from  Sir  William  Rives ; 
.there  is  nothing  in  it,  but  that  he  means  to  come  into  Eng 
land  this  summer,  or  the  next  spring  at  furthest,  and  then 
give  me  satisfaction  about  the  sale  of  his  land  to  the  Col 
lege11.  I  heartily  pray  your  Lordship  to  excuse  my  not 
writing  to  Mr.  Attorney,  and  to  thank  him  for  his  love  and 
care  in  that  business ;  but  if  he  hath  no  other  occasion  to 
bring  him  into  England,  he  shall  not  need  to  stir  for  this, 
for  that  land  of  his  is  held  in  capite,  and  the  College  Mort 
main  makes  them  capable  of  no  tenure  but  soccage,  so  we 
must  look  other,  and  may  not  think  of  that  land. 

So  for  this  time  I  will  cease  to  be  further  troublesome 
to  you,  but  wish  you  all  good  success  in  the  plantation  of 
Connaught,  where  while  you  are,  the  King's  express  pleasure 
is,  that  you  take  consideration  of  this  enclosed  paper*;  it 
concerns  a  Lord  of  Scotland  that  is  a  tenant  to  the  Lon 
doners,  but  to  tell  you  the  truth,  his  name  is  too  hard  for  my 
memory;  and  when  you  have  considered  it,  the  King  would 
have  you  return  me  your  answer,  and  then  he  will  grant  or 
deny,  as  you  hold  the  thing  and  conditions  fit.  I  leave  your 
Lordship  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Servant, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  July  6th,  1635. 

r  [Thomas  Walker, sometime  Fellow  for  the  foundation  of  additional  Fel- 

of  St.  John's  College,  a  kinsman  of  the  lowships    and    Scholarships    in   Uni- 

Archbishop  s,  and  as  such  left,  after  versity  College.] 

the  death  of  his  more  immediate  rela-  *  [Elizabeth,  the   daughter  of  Sir 

tions,  the  executor  of  his  will.     The  Arthur  Ingram,   and   wife  of  Sir  S. 

Archbishop  bequeathed  him  his  ring  Bennet.] 

with  a  sapphire  in  it.]  u  [See  above,  p.  415.] 

•  [He  was  created  a  Baronet,  July  *  [A    letter    from    Lord    Kirkud- 

17,  1627.     Pie  died  in  1631,  and  be-  bright,  appended  to  this  letter  in  the 

queathcd  lands  in  Northamptonshire  Straffordc  correspondence.] 


LETTERS.  425 


LETTER  CVIL 

EROM   JOHN   WILLIAMS,    BISHOP   OP   LINCOLN. 
[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  36.] 

MOST  REVEREND  FATHER  IN  GOD  AND  MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, 
My  duty  and  service  unto  your  Grace  remembered, — Being 
to  ride  this  visitation  in  person  (if  it  shall  please  God  to  pre 
serve  me  in  any  reasonable  health),  the  rather  for  the 
advancing  of  some  especial  services  which  your  Grace  hath 
recommended  unto  my  care,  I  beseech  your  Grace  to  give 
me  leave  to  crave  your  Grace's  opinion  in  some  few  par 
ticulars. 

If  peradventure  your  Grace  hath  already  spent  any 
thoughts  upon  them,  and  not  otherwise  either  to  give  your 
Grace  any  offence,  or  create  unto  your  Grace  any  moles 
tation. 

First,  concerning  the  contribution  to  Paul's.  If  I  find  any 
brethren  of  the  Clergy,  that  either  have  not  given  at  all,  or 
have  given  nothing  to  the  purpose,  willing  to  contribute 
annually,  though  in  lesser  sums,  towards  that  repair,  whether 
may  I  safely  run  that  way  witlfout  any  disservice  to  that 
great  work,  or  shall  I  call  upon  them  to  present  their 
respects  at  one  entire  payment?  I  do  conceive  (under 
reformation)  the  former  way  in  a  poor  Clergy  will  be  more 
willingly  entertained,  and,  at  the  last,  make  up  a  greater 
produce. 

Secondly,  in  that  most  gracious  intention  of  his  Majesty, 
(for  the  which  God  Almighty  ever  bless  him  in  this,  and  crown 
him,  but  after  many  years,  with  an  accumulation  of  all  hap 
piness  in  the  other  life,)  to  better  the  poor  vicarages  of  the 
kingdom  with  an  augmentation  of  their  compositions,  which 
all  Diocesans  are  supposed  able  to  effect  jure  communi,  and 
some  of  them  jure  particulars,  by  special  pacts  and  reserva 
tions  in  the  compositions  themselves ; — I  humbly  beg  your 
Grace/s  advice  in  two  points,  being  so  cordially  addicted  to 
the  service,  that  I  would  willingly  spend  the  remainder  of 
my  life  to  bring  it  into  any  hope  of  perfection. 


426  LETTERS. 

First,  whether  your  Grace  hath  not  heard  from  the  lawyers, 
grounding  themselves  upon  32d  Hen.  VIII.  c.  7,  and  some 
other  statutes  and  judgments  at  common  law,  that  the 
impropriations  now,  as  they  stand  in  England,  to  all  intents 
and  purposes,  except  only  the  recovery  of  their  tithes,  are 
translated  (as  it  were)  into  lay  fees  or  uses  (as  the  statute 
terms  them),  and  so  put  out  of  our  cognisance  in  courts 
ecclesiastical ;  howbeit,  I  should  conceive  the  statute  cited 
to  aim  only  at  the  conveyances  and  assurances  in  law  of 
the  said  impropriations,  but  not  at  any  transubstantiating  (as 
it  were)  of  their  essence  into  another  nature,  than  they  were 
of  in  the  Abbots'  or  the  King's  hands,  from  whence  they 
were  purchased  or  obtained  by  the  subject.  If  your  Grace 
have  received  any  notes  or  directions  in  this  particular  that 
may  be  imparted,  I  will  promise  to  improve  them  to  the 
best  of  my  poor  endeavours  for  the  advancement  of  the 
service. 

The  second  point  is  of  vicarages  endowed  upon  such 
rectories  as  are  possessed  by  Colleges,  Bishops,  Chapters, 
Prebendaries,  and  some  other  particular  persons,  who  have 
but  small  rents  reserved  upon  the  same,  the  corps  (and, 
consequently,  the  fat  and  the  profits)  being  in  the  hands  of 
lessees  for  long  terms  of  lives  or  years.  I  humbly  crave  your 
Grace's  direction,  whence  %the  Diocesan  shall  expect  an  in 
crease  for  the  Vicar's  composition  in  this  case  ?  If  he  fall 
upon  the  lessors,  he  shall  sink  many  Colleges,  Bishoprics, 
Chapters,  and  (in  a  manner)  all  the  Prebendaries  of  most 
Churches  of  the  old  foundation  in  this  kingdom  which  are 
erected  upon  tithes.  If  upon  the  lessee,  quere  whether  in 
this  case  he  will  be  denied  a  prohibition  ?  Also,  it  is  very 
considerable,  if  it  may  please  your  Grace,  what  shall  be  done 
in  that  other  case,  which  falls  too  too  often  in  this  diocese, 
where  there  is  no  vicarage  endowed  at  all,  but  a  bare  and 
dry  pension,  and  that  of  a  miserable  poor  value,  such  as 
peradventure  the  religious  house  did  allow  to  a  member 
of  their  own,  or  to  some  poor  secular  priest,  that  for  this 
service  had  his  chamber  and  corrody  Lat  their  convent. 
Is  there  any  law  whereby  the  Diocesan  may  help  iii  such 
a  case  ? 

Another  question,  but  of  a  meaner  alloy,  I  presume  to 


LETTE11S.  427 

move  unto  your  Grace;  that  is,  whether  your  Grace  doth 
conceive  the  Injunctions  of  the  late  Queen  Elizabeth  to  be  of 
any  binding,  but  only  of  a  teaching  and  directing,  force  in  the 
present  Church  'of  England  ?  I  conceive  the  doubt  lieth  in 
this  :  first,  whether  they  needed  not  a  revival ;  and  then, 
whether  they  obtained  any  such  from  the  late  King  of  famous 
memory  ?  I  do  not  trouble  your  Grace  with  this  question 
for  any  fancy  I  have  to  all  of  them,  but  only  that  I  found 
the  Lord  Chancellor,  whom  I  served  y,  much  taken  with  two 
of  the  number.  The  one,  that  all  Rectors  or  parsons  of  one 
100/.  a-year  and  upwards,  should  allow  somewhat  to  maintain 
poor  scholar  in  one  of  the  Universities  (which  that  Lord 
always,  and  I  have  sometimes,  caused  the  King's  presentees 
in  that  nature  to  do,  giving  them  the  nomination  of  their  own 
scholars) ;  and  the  other,  that  every  non-resident  who  kept 
no  house  at  all  upon  his  benefice,  should  allow  the  fortieth 
part  thereof  unto  the  poor,  which  is  a  very  small  allotment, 
if  we  look  into  that  collop  which  the  ancient  Councils  do  cut 
out  as  due  unto  the  poor  from  every  benefice  ecclesiastical. 
Lastly,  I  beg  your  Grace's  leave  to  make  not  a  complaint, 
for  it  is  not  of  such  a  moment,  but  a  representation  only  of 
one  particular  to  your  Grace.  Ycur  Grace  knoweth  well  how 
things  stand  between  Sir  John  Lambe  and  me  at  this  time, 
though  neither  of  us  peradventure  will  confess  himself  in  an 
error.  I  am  informed  from  good  hands,  that  no  inhibitions 
have  used  to  issue  forth  heretofore  to  stay  proceedings  in 
acts  despatched  by  any  Bishop  in  person,  without  first 
acquainting  your  Grace's  predecessors;  and  I  am  sure  I 
have  continued  thirteen  years  a  Bishop,  and  in  all  that  time 
I  saw  but  one  inhibition,'  which  was  deserted  presently  by 
the  party  who  procured  it.  But,  in  the  compass  of  this  last 
year,  I  have  been  saluted  with  them  sans  nombre  in  matters 
of  no  moment  or  effect.  If  your  Grace  wdll  be  pleased  to 
take  notice  thereof,  whatsoever  your  Grace  shall  determine 
shall  be  acceptable  unto  me,  who  am  by  nature  not  very 
unwilling  to  be  rid  of  businesses.  And  so,  craving  your 
Grace's  pardon  for  this  tedious  paper,  whereunto  I  expect  no 
answer,  but  at  your  Grace's  best  leisure,  I  humbly  take  my 

>'  [The  Lord  Chancellor  Egerton,  to  whom  Williams  was  Chaplain.] 


4.28  LETTERS. 

leave,  and  beseeching  God  to  bless  your  Grace  with  all  hap 
piness,  do  rest 

Your  Grace's  most  humble  Servant  and  Suffragan, 

Jo.  LINCOLN. 

Buckden,  15  July,  1635. 
To  the  Most  Reverend  Father  in 
God,  his  very  good  Lord  the  Lo. 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  &c.  &c. 


LETTER  CVIII. 

TO   JOHN    WILLIAMS,    BISHOP   OF   LINCOLN. 

[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  37.] 

S.  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  pray  God  bless  you  and  speed 
you  in  your  visitation,  nothing  doubting  but  your  personal 
presence  there  will  give  good  satisfaction  to  your  Clergy, 
and  be  otherwise  beneficial  to  the  Church2.  For  the  par 
ticulars  contained  in  your  letters,  though  you  are  pleased  to 
leave  me  free  from  giving  any  answers  till  I  may  have  leisure, 
yet,  because  there  is  scarce  any  one  of  them  which  I  have  not 
in  some  measure  thought  on  before,  I  am  willing  to  strain 
upon  my  other  occasions,  and  give  your  Lordship  present 
answer,  reserving  my  fuller  answer  to  further  consideration. 
And  I  do  the  rather  give  this  answer  present,  that  no  oppor 
tunity  may  be  lost  in  this  your  visitation. 

And,  first,  concerning  the  contribution  to  St.  Paul's 
Church.  As  I  thank  your  Lordship  heartily  for  the  pro 
fession  of  your  love  and  care  to  that  great  work a,  so  I  give 
you  hereby  to  understand,  that  it  was  provided  at  the  first, 
and  hath  been  practised  since  in  divers  dioceses,  that  our 
brethren  the  Clergy  might  contribute  by  annual  payments, 
which  will  be  more  ease  for  them,  and  all  one  for  the  work; 
and  therefore  I  pray  your  Lordship  to  proceed  in  that  way, 
being  most  agreeable  also  to  your  own  judgment.  Only  I 
desire  that  a  book  may  be  kept,  and  one  copy  of  it  sent  to 
the  Chamber  of  London,  according  to  which  those  annual 
payments  may  be  demanded. 

z  [See  Accounts  of  Province  for  1635.          a  [See  Racket's  Life  of  Williams, 
Works,  vol.  v.  p.  333.]  par.  ii.  p.  59.] 


LETTERS.  429 

Secondly,  we  have  all  great  reason  to  bless  God  and  his 
Majesty,  as  your  Lordship  doth,  for  his  care  over  the 
Church,  and  particularly  for  the  bettering  of  the  poor  vicar 
ages  throughout  the  kingdom,  according  as  by  care  and  in 
dustry  it  may  be  effected.  And  your  Lordship  is  very  right, 
that  the  several  Diocesans  are  supposed  able  to  effect  it  jure 
communi ;  and,  in  some  cases,  that  they  have  further  power 
by  reservations  in  the  old  compositions;  neither  doth  his 
Majesty  intend  to  proceed  any  other  way  than  that.  Upon 
this  your  Lordship  is  pleased  to  crave  my  advice  in  two 
points.  First,  whether  the  statute  of  Hen.  VIII.,  which 
your  Lordship  mentions,  or  any  other  statutes  and  judg 
ments  at  the  common  law,  do  so  put  these  impropriations 
out  of  the  cognisance  of  our  courts  ecclesiastical,  as  that 
the  Bishop  may  not  increase  the  Vicar's  stipends  where  he 
finds  just  cause,  as  well  as  he  might  have  done  when  those 
tithes  were  in  the  Abbeys'  or  the  King's  hands  ?  To  this 
I  have  heretofore  received  different  answers  from  some 
lawyers  of  good  note ;  and  though  they,  upon  whose  judg 
ments  I  have  most  relied,  were  of  opinion  that  these  statutes 
did  neither  alter  the  nature  of  the  tithes  (which  indeed  is 
impossible  for  them  to  do),  nor  vacate  the  Bishop's  power 
quoad  hoc,  (and  this  was  Mr.  Attorney  Noy's  judgment,  with 
others' b,)  yet  all  my  counsel  here  are  of  opinion,  that  the  best 
way  is  not  to  have  these  last  meddled  withal.  Your  second 
point  is,  what  course  shall  be  held  with  vicarages  endowed ; 
whether  an  augmentation  of  them ;  and  if  so,  whether  to  be 
laid  upon  the  lessors,  being  Bishops,  Colleges,  Chapters, 
Prebendaries,  &c.,  or  upon  the  lessees  ?  My  Lord,  in  this 
case  you  do  rightly  observe,  that  the  lessor's  rent  is  small, 
and  that  the  lessee  goes  away  with  almost  all  the  profit ; 
therefore,  the  course  thought  on  is,  that  the  lessors  be 
desired,  as  leases  determine  and  come  within  their  power  by 
renewing,  to  make  addition  to  the  several  vicarages,  endowed 
or  not  endowed,  and  charge  it  upon  the  lessee.  And  this, 
upon  notice  given,  takes  well ;  and  I,  for  mine  own  part, 
God  willing,  shall  carefully  pursue  it ;  and  where  the  leases 

b  [Noy  was  supported  in  his  opinion  small  vicarages,   had   obtained   their 

by  the  Lord  Keeper  Coventry  and  Sir  joint  opinion.     (See  Biogr.  Brit.,  Life 

Henry  Martin.     Bishop  Morton,  who  of  Morton,  note  P.] 
was  anxious  for  the  augmentation  of 


430  LETTERS. 

are  in  lives,  or  great  number  of  years,  there  the  Ordinary 
may  proceed,  and  de  jure  communi  lay  the  augmentation 
upon  the  lessee  ratably  to  his  profits  above  his  rent,  and 
with  such  moderation  as  he  thinks  fit.  And  so  my  Lord  the 
Bishop  of  Salisbury  did  make  an  augmentation  this  very  last 
year  in  the  vicarage  (as  I  remember)  where  Sir  Francis  Sey 
mour0  dwells,  who  showed  himself  a  very  noble  friend  to  the 
business.  The  lessees  fled  to  the  Common  Pleas  for  help. 
There  the  prohibition  was  denied,  and  so  was  another  prohi 
bition  not  long  before  in  the  King's  Bench.  So  we  have 
gained  two  precedents  in  the  strengthening  of  jus  commune 
in  the  Ordinary.  And  all  my  counsel  are  of  opinion,  that  this 
is  the  best  way  to  go  on  and  gather  strength.  But  then  I 
must  tell  your  Lordship,  that  this  augmentation  made  by  the 
Bishop  of  Sarum  was  upon  the  corps  of  a  Prebend,  and  upon 
such  kind  of  lessees  will  be  your  Lordship's  best  beginning, 
and  then  we  may  go  on  to  the  laity  after,  if  the  law  shall  so 
far  favour  us  in  this  very  Christian  cause ;  and  for  the  poor 
stipendiaries,  where  there  are  no  vicarages  endowed,  I  am  not 
so  certainly  informed  what  law  there  is  for  the  Diocesan  to 
make  increase,  but  methinks,  a  paritate  rationis,  the  Diocesan 
should  have  as  much  or  more  power  here  to  preserve  a  poor 
Churchman  in  livelihood,  where  there  is  less  allowance  than 
any  endowment  makes.  But  for  this  your  Lordship,  when 
you  come  to  any  such  particular,  may  advise  further,  and  I 
shall  give  you  all  assistance  that  I  may  be  able. 

Thirdly,  concerning  the  Injunctions  of  the  Queen.  I  doubt 
they  are  hardly  of  a  binding  force.  Most  of  the  best  of  them 
are  received  in  the  Canons,  though  I  confess  there  are  some 
omitted  of  very  good  consequence,  for  which  omission  I 
could  never  yet  receive  any  satisfactory  answer  by  any  of  the 
Bishops  which  were  then  of  the  Convocation  House ;  yet 
perhaps  this  omission  is  recompensed  by  the  passing  by  of 
some  others  not  so  fit  for  a  revival,  and  which  had  special 
reference  to  those  times. 

0  F Sir  Francis  Seymour  was  third  borough,  where  he  subsequently 

son  of  Edward  Lord  Beauchamp,  and  creeled  a  mansion,  now  forming  part 

younger  brother  of  William  Marquis  oTflxelmildings  of  MarlboroughjCol- 

of  Hertford  and  Duke  of  Somerset,  legs,.  T&e  sentence  for  the  augmenta- 

Sir  Francis  was  created  Lord  Seymour  Fion  of  Preshute  Vicarage,  is  recorded 

of  Trowbridge,  Feb.  19,  1641.  in  Bishop  Davenant's  Register,  and 

He  resided  at  Preshute  near  Marl-  bears  date  Sept.  23,  1634.] 


LETTERS.  431 

For  the  two  which  your  Lordship  mentions,  I  shall  give 
you  one  and  the  same  answer  to  both.  And  truly,  my  Lord, 
though  the  Councils  of  old  allow  a  larger  portion  to  the 
poord  than  that  which  you  mention  out  of  one  of  these 
Injunctions  e,  yet,  both  for  that,  and  for  the  allowance  to  any 
poor  scholars,  which  is  the  other,  I  do  conceive,  as  the  charge- 
ableness  of  the  times  now  are,  and  the  many  contributions 
by  subsidies  to  shipping,  and  otherwise,  which  the  Clergy  in 
those  ages  and  places  felt  not,  and  the  great  difference  in 
housekeeping,  between  the  diet  and  manner  of  living  in  those 
hotter  countries  and  these  of  ours,  that  it  will  be  best,  till  it 
shall  please  God  better  to  furnish  this  Church  with  means, 
to  leave  the  Clergy  free  masters  of  their  own  charity ;  for 
certainly,  as  the  times  now  go,  I  cannot,  for  my  part,  hold  it 
fit  to  impose  upon  the  Clergy  according  to  either  of  those 
Injunctions ;  and  I  hope,  for  the  reasons  given,  your  Lordship 
may  be  of  my  opinion. 

For  your  Lordship's  last  passage  concerning  inhibitions, 
I  am  sure  I  have  taken  greater  care  than  any  Archbishop 
hath  done  these  twice  forty  years,  and  particularly  that  no 
inhibition  should  issue  out  for  acts  despatched  by  any  Bishop 
in  person,  without  my  knowledge.  And  I  suspended  three 
Proctors  but  this  last  term  about  that  and  such  like  dis 
orders;  and,  therefore,  if  your  Lordship  have  received  any 
hard  measure  that  way,  it  is  more  than  I  know,  and  I  shall 
take  the  best  care  I  can  for  prevention  hereafter.  Besides, 
at  this  very  present,  before  I  make  a  release  of  my  visitation 
of  the  Arches,  I  am  proceeding  against  all  inconveniences  of 
inhibitions  as  far  as  I  can  foresee  them f.  And  for  Sir  John 
Lambe,  and  his  particular,  if  he  hath  done  anything  towards 
your  Lordship  otherwise  than  just  and  fair,  he  deceives  my 
trust  and  weakens  his  own  discretion ;  I  shall  speak  with  him 
about  it  at  my  next  opportunity.  In  the  meantime  I  pray 

d  [As,  for   instance,   in    Gelasius's  to  the  use  of  the  poor ;  and  every  in- 

Epistle,  one-fourth  is  directed  to  be  cumbent  of  100Z.  a-year  was  to  give  in 

given  to   the   poor.      See  also   Pope  like  manner  the  sum  of  31.  6s.  8d.  as 

Gregory's  Answer  to  S.  Augustine  of  an  Exhibition  to  a  poor  scholar.     See 

Canterbury.    Johnson's  Canons,  vol.  i.  Injunct.  xi.xii.  Wilkins1  Cone,  torn.  iv. 

p.  66.]  p.  183.] 

e  [By  the   Injunctions    of    Queen          f  [Laud's  Injunctions  to  the  Court 

Elizabeth,    all    non-resident    incum-  of  Arches  are  reprinted  in  vol.  v.  pp. 

bents  of  benefices  above  2QI    annual  501 — 505,  from  Wilkins' Concilia.] 
value,  were  required  to  give  one-fortieth 


432  LETTERS. 

God  bless  your  Lordship  with  health  and  a  good  journey. 
So  I  leave  you  to  His  protection,  and  rest,  in  haste, 

Your  Lordship's  loving  Friend 
Croydon,  July  17,  1635.  aild  Brother. 

Endorsed:  'July  17,  1635.  A  copy 
of  my  answer  to  the  Lord  Bishop 
of  Lincoln,  concerning  the  Endow 
ments  of  Vicarages,  &c.' 


LETTER  CIX. 

TO   THE   DUTCH   AND   WALLOON    CONGREGATIONS   AT   NORWICH. 

[Prynne's  Cant.  Doom,  pp.  406,  407.] 

His  Majesty  was  resolved,  that  his  Injunctions  shall  hold, 
and  that  obedience  shall  be  yielded  to  them  by  all  the 
natives  after  the  first  descent,  who  might  continue  in  their 
congregations,  to  the  end  the  aliens  might  the  better  look  to 
the  education  of  their  children,  and  that  their  several  con 
gregations  might  not  be  too  much  lessened  at  once;  but 
that  all  of  the  second  descent  born  here  in  England,  and 
so  termed,  should  resort  to  their  several  parish  churches, 
whereat  they  dwell. 

And  thus  I  have  given  you  answer  fairly  in  all  your 
particulars,  and  do  expect  all  obedience  and  conformity  to 
my  Injunctions;  which  if  you  shall  perform,  the  State  will 
have  occasion  to  see  how  ready  you  are  to  practise  the 
obedience  which  you  teach.  And  for  my  part,  I  doubt  not, 
but  yourselves,  or  your  posterity  at  least,  shall  have  cause  to 
thank  both  the  State  and  the  Church  for  this  care  taken  of 
you.  But  if  you  refuse,  (as  you  have  no  cause  to  do,  and 
I  hope  you  will  not,)  I  shall  then  proceed  against  the  natives 
according  to  the  laws  and  canons  ecclesiastical.  So  hoping 
the  best  of  yourselves,  and  your  obedience,  I  leave  you  to 
the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  loving  Friend, 
August  19, 1635.  W.  CANT.S 

*  [The  Injunctions  referred  to  are  Laud's    treatment   of   the    foreign 

printed  above,  p.  28.     The  foreigners  Congregations   was    brought  against 

had    petitioned    the   Bishop   against  him  as  one  of  the  charges  on  his  trial, 

them,  and  had  also  addressed  a  similar  See  above,  vol.   iii.    pp    421—425- 

remonstrance  to  the  Archbishop.  (See  vol.  iv  pp  307  sen  1 
Prynne,  Cant.  Doom,  pp.  402—406.) 


LETTERS.  433 

LETTEft  CX. 

TO  DR.  ROBERT   PINKE,   WARDEN   OF   NEW   COLLEGE. 
[Reg.  Laud,  fol.  146  b.] 

8.  in  Christ o. 

SIR, — You  cannot  but  know  that  I  am  in  my  visitation 
of  Winchester  College,  where,  though  I  have  not  been  so 
well  used  as  I  might,  yet  I  shall  for  some  reasons  pass  by 
some  carnages  of  the  Warden  h,  which  otherwise  I  would  not 
endure.  And  as  occasion  serves,  you  shall  do  very  well  to 
let  him  know,  that  immediately  after  your  founder's  death, 
that  college  was  visited  metropolitically  by  Thomas  Arundel, 
my  predecessor,  during  that  vacancy,  and  by  that  power 
which  he  delegated  into  an  inferior  hand1.  And  this  the 
Warden,  at  his  late  being  in  London,  might  have  seen  in  my 
records,  if  it  had  pleased  him  to  make  any  search.  And  this 
visitation,  with  others,  was  without  tender  of  any  protesta 
tion  k.  Nevertheless,  though  his  carriage  hath  been  thus 
towards  me,  I  shall  not  prejudice  any  act  that  is  to  be  per 
formed  by  yourself,  or  the  Fellows  of  St.  Mary  New  College 
in  Oxon,  towards  that  other  society,  be  it  election,  visitation, 
or  aught  else  which  your  statutes  require1.  These  are, 
therefore,  to  give  you  express  leave  and  warrant  to  perform 
any  or  all  the  said  acts,  at  your  time,  or  times  appointed. 
Provided  that  if  you  speed  any  act  of  visitation,  or  rather 
survey  of  that  house,  you.  do  expressly  mention  therein  this 
leave  which  I  have  given  you  during  the  continuance  of  my 
visitation,  that  they  may  not  hereafter  object  this  power  of 
yours  against  mine  and  my  successors'.  So  I  leave  you  to 
the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 

From  the  Court  at  Woodstock,  W.  CANT, 

Sept.  2,  1635. 
To  my  very  loving  Friend,  Dr.  Pinke, 

Warden    of    New  College,  and 

Vice-Chancellor  of  the  University 

of  Oxford. 

h  [John  Harris.    See  above,  p.  289.]  to  Archbishop  Laud's  Visitation.  Reg. 

1  [Winchester  College  was  visited  Laud,  foil.  145  b,  146  a.] 

Oct.  22,  1404.     See  Reg.  Arundel,  fol.  J   [The  election   is   directed  to  be 

501  b.]  held    at   Winchester,     between     the 

k  [Which   the  Warden   and  other  Translation  of  S.  Thomas  the  Martyr 

members  of  Winchester  College  made  (July  7)  and  Oct.  1.] 

LAUD. — VOL.  vi.  - 


434  LETTERS. 


LETTER  CXI. 

TO   DR.    JOHN   MAXWELL,    BISHOP   OP   ROSS. 
[Baillie's  Letters  and  Journals,  Append.  II.  No.  xii.m] 

S.  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — My  Lord  Sterling  n  is  not  yet  come ; 
but  I  have  acquainted  his  Majesty  in  what  forwardness  your 
Liturgy  there  is,  and  with  what  approbation  it  is  like  to  come 
forth.  And  by  the  King's  command  I  have  sent  for  Yonge, 
the  printer,  the  better  to  prepare  him  to  make  ready  a  black- 
letter  letter,  and  to  bethink  himself  to  send  to  his  servants  at 
Edinburgh,  that  so,  against  the  Lord  Sterling's  coming,  all 
things  might  be  in  the  better  readiness,  which  is  all  the  ser* 
vice  I  can  do  till  his  Lordship  come. 

I  am  very  glad  your  Canons  are  also  in  so  good  a  readi 
ness  ;  and  that  the  true  meaning  of  that  one  Canon  remains 
still  under  the  curtain  °.  I  hope  you  will  take  care  that  it 
may  be  fully  printed  and  passed  with  the  rest.  'Twill  be  of 
great  use  for  the  settling  of  that  Church  P. 

I  thank  you  for  your  care  of  Dr.  Wedderburne  1.  He  is 
very  able  to  do  service,  and  will  certainly  do  it,  if  you  can 
keep  up  his  heart.  I  was  in  good  hope  he  had  been  conse 
crated  as  well  as  my  Lord  of  Brechinr,  but  I  perceive  he  is 
not ;  what  the  reason  is  [I  know]  not ;  but  'tis  a  thousand 
pities  that  those  uncertainties  abide  with  him.  I  pray  [com 
mend]  my  love  to  him,  and  tell  him  I  would  not  have  him 
stickle  at  anything,  for  the  King  will  not  leave  him  long  at 
Dunblane,  after  he  hath  once  settled  the  Chapel  right,  which 
I  see  will  settle  apace,  if  he  keep  his  footing.  My  letters 
are  gone  to  the  Bishop  of  Aberdeen  s,  by  the  King's  com 
mand,  to  desert  his  protestation  concerning  the  Chapel,  [and] 
to  leave  the  rents  presently  to  Dr.  Wedderburne ;  and  'twill 
not  be  long  ere  letters  come  from  the  King  to  take  off  the 

m  [The  original  is  in  Wodrow  MSS.          *  [The   Canon    is    printed  above, 

fol.,  vol.  Ixvi.  numb.  20.]  vol.  v.  p.  596.] 

n  [The  Secretary  of  State  for  Scot-         i  [See  above,  vol.  iii.  p.  374.] 
land.]  r   [Walter  Whitford,   promoted   to 

0  [This  refers  to  chap.  viii.  canon  that  See   on  the  removal   of  Bishop 

iv.,  and  was  expressly  urged  against  David  Lindsay  to  Edinburgh.] 
the  Archbishop  by  the  Scotch  Com-          s  [Dr.  Adam  Ballanden,  just  pro- 

missioners.    See  vol.  iii.  pp.  321,  322.]  moted  from  the  See  of  Dunblane.] 


LETTERS.  435 

annats  from  the  bishoprics ;  and  Dr.  Forbes  *,  being  the 
late  Bishop's  u  executor,  being  a  worthy  man,  may  be  better 
considered  some  other  way.  As  for  the  annats  of  the 
ministers,  the  King  is  resolved  not  to  touch  them  at  all. 

Concerning  that  which  you  mention  about  fitting  of  the 
Chapel,  both  with  silver  vessels  and  other  ornaments,  upon 
the  sale  now  to  be  made  of  some  stuff  of  the  King's,  I  think 
my  Lord  of  St.  Andrews  will  very  shortly  receive  a  letter, 
under  the  King's  hand,  to  give  power  for  all  that  you  desire ; 
and  then  if  you  do  not  see  the  Chapel  well  furnished,  the 
blame  for  ever  be  yours. 

The  Bishop  of  Brechin  is  come,  and  my  Lord  of  St.  An 
drews  hath  written  at  large  by  [him],  and  I  have  given 
my  Lord's  Grace  answer  to  all  the  particulars  as  well  as 
I  can.  Indeed,  my  [Lord,  I  hold  no]  thing  certain  in  Court 
till  it  be  done ;  yet  I  have  that  affiance  in  my  Lord  Mar 
quis  *,  [that  I  am  coiifi]  dent,  he  will  pass  Arbroth,  full  and 
wholly,  precinct  and  all ;  and  [his  Majesty  is  of  the]  same 
opinion  with  me.  Therefore  I  hope  that  both  my  Lord  of 
St.  Andrews'  fear  [and  yours  is  cause]  less. 

[The  next  passa]  ge  in  your  letter  is  only  an  expression  of 
an  apprehension  which  you  [have  for  your  over] throw ;  and 
that  if  they  can  bring  you  into  disgrace  with  the  King,  [they 
will  find  easier  passa]ge  to  damnify  the  Church.  I  pray 
trouble  not  yourself  with  these  [conceits,  but  s]erve  God  and 
the  King,  and  leave  the  rest  to  their  protection.  It  may  be 
such  [a  fear  were]  fitter  for  me ;  and,  perhaps,  I  have  juster 
cause  of  apprehensions,  would  I  give  way  to  [such  thoughts.] 

In  the  next  passage  you  are  more  confident ;  hold  you 
there,  and  let  no  man  stagger  [you  in  the  ser]vice  of  God 
and  the  King.  But  whereas  you  write,  that  some  which  have 
promised,  and  [protested  f  ]  air  to  me,  concerning  the  Church, 
have  in  all  judicatures,  since  your  last  return,  gone  [against] 
the  Church,  I  pray  name  them ;  for  I  am  loth  to  mistake 
persons ;  and  then  I  shall  not  [spare]  to  acquaint  the  King 
with  what  they  do  :  and  in  the  meantime,  you  have  no  cause 

*  [See  above,  p.  395.]  refers  to  the  annexation  to  the  see  of 
u  [Patrick  Forbes,  Bishop  of  Aber-      Brechin  of  the  lands  formerly  belong- 

deen.]  ing  to  the  Abbey  of  Arbroth.      See 

*  [The  Marquis  of  Hamilton.    This      above,  vol.  iii.  p.  313.] 

F  F  2 


436  LETTERS. 

to  doubt,  either  the  change  of  the  King's  countenance,  or  his 
giving  full  credit  to  any  against  the  Church,  till  the  Church 
be  heard. 

You  need  not  fear  anything  in  my  Lord  of  Roxborough's 
business  y,  for  I  do  not  believe  the  King  will  erect  any  other 
bishopric  in  haste.  God  bless  him,  and  make  him  able  to 
better  those  which  are  already,  and  stand  in  need  of  help. 
I  do  not  hear  of  any  alteration  to  the  loss,  or  anything  more 
about  the  Exchequer  there ;  but  should  there  be  any,  I  have 
moved  his  Majesty  that  nothing  be  concluded  till  my  Lord 
of  St.  Andrews'  judgment  be  known,  according  as  you 
desire.  As  for  the  instance  you  make,  in  the  commuting  of 
tithes,  I  read  that  also  to  the  King :  and  you  cannot  but 
remember  that  the  King  hath  said  enough  to  you  in  that 
particular.  Let  this]  be  enough. 

My  Lord,  for  the  close  of  your  letter,  all  that  I  can  say  is 
this,  my  assistance  you  shall  have  in  all  just  and  honourable 
ways  for  the  Church ;  but  the  King  is  so  gracious  of  himself, 
that  you  may  be  better  able  at  any  time  to  do  your  own 
business  with  him,  than  I  am  to  do  it  for  you;  being  not  able 
to  understand  many  difficulties  of  your  businesses.  Yet,  con 
sidering  my  presence  is  here,  where  yours  cannot  always  be, 
I  shall  be  ever  as  ready  to  serve  you  as  I  have  been,  that  is, 
to  the  utmost  of  my  power.  So  wishing  you  all  health  and 
Jiappiness,  I  leave  you  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT.Z 

Croyden,  Sept.  19th,  1635. 
To  the  right  reverend  Father  in  God, 

my  very  good   Lord  and  Brother, 

the  Lord  Bishop  of  Koss,  at  Eden- 

burrowe,  These. 
Endorsed  :  '  19  September,  35. 
His  gladness  for  their  being  at  the 

press,    especially  that    one   Canon 

under  the  curtain.' 


[See  above,  vol.  lii.  p.  314.]  Scotch  Commissioners.     See  Hist,  of 

1  [This  letter  is  referred  to  in  the      Troubles  and  Trial,  chap.  iii.    Works, 
second  Article  of  the  Charge  of  the      vol.  iii.  p.  321.] 


LETTERS.  437 

LETTER  CXII. 

TO   DR.  RICHARD   ASTLEY,   WARDEN    OF   ALL   SOULS. 
[Wood,  Ath.  Ox.  vol.  iii.  col.  782  ».] 

Salutem  in  Christo. 

SIR, — These  are  on  behalf  of  an  honest  man,  and  a  good 
scholar.  Mr.  Osborn,  being  to  give  over  his  Fellowship,  was 
with  me  at  Lambeth,  and,  I  thank  him,  freely  proffered  me 
the  nomination  of  a  scholar  to  succeed  him  in  that  place. 
Now,  having  seriously  deliberated  with  myself  touching  this 
business,  and  being  willing  to  recommend  such  an  one  to 
you  as  you  might  thank  me  for,  I  am  resolved  to  pitch  upon 
Mr.  Jeremy  Taylor,  of  whose  abilities  and  sufficiencies  every 
ways  I  have  received  very  good  assurance.  And  I  do  hereby 
heartily  pray  you  to  give  him  all  furtherance  by  yourself  and 
the  Fellows  at  your  next  election,  not  doubting,  but  that  he 
will  approve  himself  a  worthy  and  learned  member  of  that 
society.  And  though  he  hath  had  his  breeding,  for  the 
most  part,  in  the  other  University  b,  yet  I  hope  that  shall 
be  no  prejudice  to  him,  in  regard  he  is  incorporated  into 
Oxford,  ut  sit  eodem  gradu  el  or  dine,  etc.,  and  admitted  into 
University  College.  Neither  can  I  learn  that  there  is  any 
thing  in  your  local  statutes  against  it.  I  doubt  not  but  you 
will  use  him  with  so  fair  respects,  as  befits  a  man  of  his 
rank  and  learning,  for  which  I  shall  give  you  thanks.  So 
I  leave  him  to  your  kindness,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 

Lambeth  House,  \\7\  CANT. 

Octr.  23,  1635. 

a  [From   Tanner  MSS.  vol.   cccxl.  did  not  fill  up  the  place  at  the  election, 

fol.  116  a,  by  which  the  present  copy  And  so  the  Archbishop,  by  devolution, 

has  been  corrected.]  put  in  Jeremy  Taylor,  Nov.  21,  1635, 

b  [Jeremy    Taylor,     after    leaving  as  appears  by  the  instrument,  the  copy 

Cains  College,  Cambridge,  (where  he  of  it  endorsed  with  his  own  hand,  and 

was  matriculated,  August  18,  1626,)  by  the  original   itself.'    This  instru- 

was,  for  a  short  time,  Divinity  Lee-  ment  is  registered  in  the  Archbishop's 

turer  in  St.  Paul's  Cathedral.     He  was  Register,  fol.  234  b,  and  is  printed  in 

incorporated   into  the  University  of  Bishop  Heber's  Life  of  Taylor. 

Oxford,  Oct.  20,  three  days  previous  It  appears  from  Bishop  Heber's  ac- 

to  the  date  of  this   letter.     (Wood,  count  of  the   proceedings,  that  the 

F.  0.  i.  480.)  Fellows  were    almost  unanimous  in. 

Archbishop  Bancroft  adds  the  fol-  their  election  of  Taylor ;  but  that  the 

lowing  note  to  the  copy  of  this  letter  opposition  arose  on  the  part  of  Shel- 

in  the  Tanner  MSS.  :— '  The  College,  don,  who  was  afterwards  Warden.] 
it  seems,  accepted  the  resignation,  but 


438  LETTERS. 

LETTER  CXIII. 

TO   JOHN    SPOTTISWOOD,   ARCHBISHOP   OF   ST.  ANDREWS. 

[Prynne's  Hidden  Works,  pp.  150,  151.] 

S.  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — For  the  particulars  entrusted  by  the 
Church  to  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Brechin,  and  namely  about 
the  Abbacy  of  Lindores  c,  you  must  expect  them  from  the 
Lord  Bishop  himself,  and  from  such  relations  as  you  will 
receive  by  my  Lord,  and  the  Earl  of  Traquair  d.  Now  at  this 
time  you  shall  receive  nothing,  but  that  which  is  commanded 
me  by  the  King,  and  must  be  my  part  to  act  in  the  present 
and  future  business  for  the  Church  of  Scotland. 

My  Lord,  for  the  present  the  King  is  resolved,  upon  some 
great  reasons  of  state  which  have  prevailed  with  him,  not  to 
meddle  with  the  Abbacy  of  Lindores,  or  any  other  of  that 
nature,  as  yet,  but  to  leave  them  in  that  state  in  which  they 
now  are,  till  such  time  as  he  may  consider  the  Decrees,  and 
the  Act,  or  Acts,  of  Parliament  which  concern  them,  and  till 
he  can  find  a  way  to  order  them  better,  both  for  his  own 
profit,  and  the  contentment  of  his  people  there ;  assuring  you 
in  the  meantime,  that  both  in  this  and  all  other  business,  he 
will  be  very  careful,  both  of  the  credit,  and  of  the  mainte 
nance  of  the  Church;  whereof,  if  yourself,  or  any  other 
bishop  or  clergymen,  shall  make  doubt,  I  am  commanded  to 
tell  you,  that  therein  you  will  not  only  do  his  Majesty 
wrong,  but  hurt  yourselves,  and  the  Church  which  you  seek 
to  benefit.  And  in  this  very  particular  you  are  to  know,  and 
make  known  to  others,  that  it  is  not  the  dislike  of  any  person 
or  persons,  or  of  the  thing  itself,  that  causes  this  present  stay, 
but  reason  of  state  only,  and  the  care  which  the  King  hath, 
that  all  proceedings  may  go  on  according  to  law.  As  for  the 
bishoprics,  his  Majesty  will  take  their  wants  into  as  provi 
dent  care  as  he  can,  and  hath  settled  Arbroth  upon  the 
Bishopric  of  Brechin,  but  in  what  form  I  am  not  able  to  tell 
you,  as  not  being  so  well  acquainted  with  the  customs  and 

c  [See  this  case  referred  to  by  Laud          d    [Lord  High  Treasurer  of  Scot- 
in   his   Defence    against  the   Scotch      land.] 
Commissioners,  vol.  iii.  p.  312.] 


LETTERS.  439 

constitutions  of  that  kingdom  ;  and,  therefore,  lest  I  should 
mistake  in  any  circumstance,  I  leave  that  wholly  to  the 
Bishop's  own  relation. 

For  all  the  business  of  that  Church  in  future,  which  must 
come  to  the  Exchequer,  or  any  other  public  audience,  or  any 
other  business  that  may  reflect  upon  the  Church,  or  anything 
that  belongs  to  the  King's  service,  in  which  Churchmen  are 
trusted,  you  are  immutably  to  hold  this  rule,  and  that  by  his 
Majesty's  strict  and  most  special  command ;  namely,  that 
yourself,  or  the  Lord  Ross,  or  both  of  you  together,  do 
privately  acquaint  the  Earl  of  Traquair  with  it,  before  it  be 
proposed  in  public,  either  at  the  Council-table,  or  the  Ex 
chequer,  or  elsewhere ;  and  the  Earl  hath  assumed  to  the  King 
in  my  presence,  that  he  will  strictly  observe  and  hold  the 
same  correspondency  and  course  with  you ;  and  further,  that 
he  will  very  readily  and  faithfully  do  all  good  offices  for  the 
Church,  that  come  within  his  power,  according  to  all  such 
commands  as  he  shall  receive,  either  immediately  from  the 
King,  or  otherwise  by  direction  of  his  Majesty  from  myself. 
And  if  at  any  time  your  Lordships,  and  my  Lord  Traquair, 
shall  upon  any  of  the  aforenamed  businesses  so  differ  in 
judgment,  that  you  cannot  accord  it  among  yourselves,  let  it 
rest,  and  write  up  either  to  his  Majesty  or  to  myself,  to 
move  his  Majesty  for  further  direction,  which  once  received 
you  are  all  to  obey.  That  so  this  little  unhappy  difference, 
which  lately  arose  about  Lindores,  may  be  laid  asleep ;  and 
that  no  other  may  hereafter  rise  up  in  the  place  of  it,  to  dis 
turb  either  the  King's  or  the  Church's  service,  or  disorder  any 
of  yourselves,  who  are  known  to  be  such  careful  and  discreet 
servants  to  both.  And  to  the  end  this  may  go  on  with 
better  success,  his  Majesty  precisely  commands,  that  this 
mutual  relation  between  the  Earl  of  Traquair  and  you  be 
kept  very  secret,  and  made  known  to  no  other  person,  either 
clergy  or  lay;  for  the  divulging  of  these  things  cannot 
but  breed  jealousies  amongst  men,  and  disservices  in  regard 
of  the  things  themselves.  And  therefore  the  King  bids  me 
tell  you,  that  he  shall  take  it  very  ill  at  his  hand,  whoever 
he  be,  that  shall  not  strictly  observe  these  his  directions. 
This  is  all  which  I  had  in  command  to  deliver  to  you,  and 
I  shall  not  mingle  with  it  any  particulars  of  my  own ;  there- 


440  LETTERS. 


fore,  wishing  you  all  health  and  happiness  and  good  speed  in 
your  great  affairs,  I  leave  you  to  God's  blessed  protection, 
and  rest 

Your  Grace's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT. 


Novemb.  10,  1635. 

Endorsed  :  '  A  copie  of  my  Letters 
sent  by  the  King's  command  into 
Scotland,  concerning  Church-busi- 
nesse  there  to  be  agitated  betweene 
my  Lord  of  Saint  Andrewea  and 
the  Earle  of  Traquare.' 


LETTER  CXIV. 

TO   THE   LOUD   VISCOUNT   WENTWORTH. 

[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  pp.  479,  480.] 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — Your  letters  to  me  are  very  large, 
and  what  with  an  indisposition  by  wind  in  my  body,  and  the 
multitude  of  pressing  occasions,  I  have  yet  had  no  leisure  at 
all  so  much  as  to  read  them.  But  your  letters,  which  came 
with  mine  to  his  Majesty  e,  I  had  the  happiness  to  deliver  to 
his  gracious  hands,  within  one  hour  after  I  received  them. 
His  Majesty  was  pleased  to  read  them  over,  though  to  him 
self,  yet  while  I  was  present.  I  humbly  besought  him,  that 
since  no  other  letters  were  at  this  return  come  to  Mr.  Secre 
tary's,  he  would  be  graciously  pleased  to  say  nothing  of 
these ;  and  that  such  answer  as  he  thought  in  wisdom  fit  to 
send,  his  Majesty  would  be  pleased  to  entrust  to  me.  Here 
upon  the  King  was  pleased  to  tell  me,  he  would  write 
himself,  and  send  it  by  me.  So  I  am  heartily  glad  you  shall 
now  receive  his  Majesty's  resolution  under  his  own  hand,  to 
which  I  know  your  Lordship  will  conform  yourself  (as  'tis 
most  fit  you  should)  in  all  things.  For  I  find  his  Majesty 
very  careful  that  the  Church  should  have  all  her  own  restored 
to  her,  and  that  the  Earl f  be  fined  answerable  to  that,  which 
upon  publication  his  cause  shall  merit ;  and  that  the  order 
ing  of  this  shall  be  by  your  Lordship*  and  your  experience 
upon  the  place,  and  of  the  fact.  All  that  I  can  perceive  is 

e  [See  Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  pp.  f  [The  Earl  of  Cork,  so  often  men- 
477,  478.]  tioned  before.] 


LETTERS.  441 

earnestly  desired,,  is  the  declining  of  a  public  sentence,  and 
saving  of  the  Earl,  for  his  place  and  alliance  sake,  from  the 
stain,  which  a  sentence  would  leave  upon  record  both  on 
himself  and  his  posterity ;  which,  when  you  have  taken  into 
serious  consideration,  I  leave  to  your  wisdom. 

My  Lord,  I  am  the  bolder  to  write  this  last  line  to  you, 
upon  a  late  accident,  which  I  have  very  casually  discovered 
in  Court.  I  find  that,  notwithstanding  all  your  great  services 
in  Ireland,  which  are  most  graciously  accepted  by  the  King, 
you  want  not  them  which  whisper,  and  perhaps  speak  louder 
where  they  think  they  may,  against  your  proceedings  in 
Ireland,  as  being  over-full  of  personal  prosecutions  against 
men  of  quality;  and  they  stick  not  to  instance  in  St.  Albans°, 
the  Lord  Wilmot h,  and  this  Earl.  And  this  is  somewhat 
loudly  spoken  by  some  on  the  Queen's  side.  And  although 
I  know  a  great  part  of  this  proceeds  from  your  wise  and 
noble  proceedings  against  the  Romish  party  in  that  kingdom, 
yet  that  shall  never  be  made  the  cause  in  public,  but  advan 
tages  taken,  such  as  they  can,  from  these  and  the  like 
particulars  to  blast  you  and  your  honour,  if  they  be  able  to 
do  it.  I  know  you  have  a  great  deal  more  resolution  in  you, 
than  to  decline  any  service  due  to  the  King,  State,  or 
Church,  for  the  barking  of  discontented  persons ;  and  God 
forbid  but  you  should.  And  yet,  my  Lord,  if  you  could  find 
a  way  to  do  all  these  great  services,  and  decline  these  storms, 
I  think  it  would  be  excellent  well  thought  on.  I  heartily 
pray  your  Lordship  to  pardon  me  this  freedom,  which  I 
brought  with  me  into  your  friendship,  and  which  (though 
sometimes  to  my  own  hurt)  I  have  used  with  all  the  friends 
I  have ;  for  I  profess  I  write  this  to  you  out  of  a  great  deal 
of  sense  what  clamorous  reports  may  work  in  time,  though 
I  am  most  confident  they  cannot  wrong  you  with  the  King 
our  master,  who  looks  upon  the  services  which  are  donehim, 
with  his  own  eyes,  and  not  through  other  men's  reports. 

My  Lord,  in  this  particular,  I  leave  you  to  follow  his 
Majesty's  own  directions,  which  I  presume  are  such,  as  shall 
always  preserve  your  honour  in  the  great  place  you  bear 

f  [Richard  de  Burgh,  Earl  of  St.  lone,  and  sentenced  to  death.  Went- 

Albans  and  Clanricarde.]  worth's  treatment  of  him  was  one  of 

h  [Charles  Wilmot,  Vise.  Wilmot.  the  charges  brought  against  him  at 

He  was  accused  of  garrisoning  Ath-  his  trial.] 


442  LETTERS. 

under  him,  and  withal  give  yourself  advantage.  To  your 
own  wisdom  and  God's  good  blessing  herein  I  leave  you, 
being  always  ready  to  show  myself 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  to  serve  you, 

W.  CANT. 

November  16th,  1635. 

MY  LORD, — When  the  King  delivered  me  this  inclosed, 
I  took  occasion  to  show  him  your  duplicate  of  your  answer 
to  the  two  Lords  Chamberlain *,  and  Salisbury  k,  wherein  is 
mention  of  the  Lord  Clifford's1  judgment  concerning  the 
Earl  of  Cork's  coming  over ;  whereupon  his  Majesty  com 
manded  me  to  add  thus  much  more  to  my  letters,  namely : — 

That  notwithstanding  these  his  letters,  if  the  Lord  Clifford 
do  change  the  Lords'  minds,  that  they  desire  not  the  Earl  of 
Cork's  coming,  then  the  King  is  satisfied,  and  your  Lordship 
may  go  on. 

As  also,  if  he  do  not  make  a  clear  submission,  then  your 
Lordship  is  not  to  suffer  him  to  come ;  but,  if  he  do  this, 
and  make  full  restitution  to  the  Church,  and  submit  to  such 
fine  as  you  shall  proportion,  then  his  Majesty  is  willing  so 
far  to  gratify  these  two  Lords,  as  that  he  would  have  leave 
given  him  to  come  over,  as  these  his  letters  express. 

These  in  great  haste,  my  Lord ;  but  I  do  solemnly  protest 
to  you,  I  have  not  yet  had  leisure  to  read  half  your  letters  to 
me,  though  this  day  they  have  been  a  full  week  in  my  hands, 
therefore  you  must  not  look  for  an  answer  suddenly.  In  the 
meantime  take  this :  Cottington  is  bringing  off  the  Bishop 
of  Lincoln,  which  certainly,  among  other  good  causes  and 
considerations  him  thereunto  moving,  is  to  do  me  a  great 
kindness,  for  he  knows  he  loves  me  heartily. 

I  have  not  been  able  to  take  a  copy  of  these  letters  myself, 
and  I  did  not  think  them  fit  to  be  trusted  to  any  servant. 

1  [Philip  Herbert,  Earl  of  Pern-  and  Earl  of  Cumberland.  He  was 

broke  and  Montgomery.]  brother-in-law  to  Wentworth,  who 

k  [William,  second  Earl  of  Salis-  married  his  eldest  sister,  Margaret; 

bury.  He  was  the  brother  of  Frances,  and  father-in-law  to  the  Earl  of  Cork's 

wife  of  Henry  Clifford.]  son,  who  married  his  only  daughter, 

1  [Henry  Clifford,  Baron  Clifford,  Elizabeth.     See  above,  p.  360.] 


LETTERS.  443 


LETTER  CXV. 

TO   JOHN    SPOTTISWOOD,    ARCHBISHOP   OF   ST.  ANDREWS. 
[Prynne's  Hidden  Works,  p.  152.] 

&  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  have  but  one  thing  at  this  present 
to  trouble  you  with,  but  that  hath  much  displeased  the  King, 
and  not  without  very  just  cause;  for  now  while  the  King  is 
settling  that  Church  against  all  things  that  were  defective  in 
it,  and  against  the  continuance  of  all  unwarrantable  customs 
unknown  to,  or  opposed  by  the  ancient  Church  of  Christ, 
the  new  Bishop  of  Aberdeen m  hath  given  way  to,  and 
allowed  a  public  fast  throughout  his  diocese  to  be  kept  upon 
the  Lord's  day,  contrary  to  the  rules  of  Christianity,  and  all 
the  ancient  Canons  of  the  Church0.  I  was  in  good  hope 
that  Church  had  quite  laid  down  that  ill  custom ;  but  since 
it  appears  the  new  Bishop  of  Aberdeen  hath  continued  it, 
and  perhaps  others  may  follow  his  example,  if  this  pass 
without  a  check;  therefore  his  Majesty's  express  will  and 
command  to  your  Grace  is,  That  you  and  my  Lord  Glasgow  ° 
take  order  with  all  the  Bishops  in  your  several  provinces 
respectively,  that  no  man  presume  to  command,  or  suffer, 
any  fast  to  be  upon  that  day,  or,  indeed,  any  public  fast 
upon  any  other  day,  without  the  special  leave  and  command 
of  the  King,  to  whose  power  it  belongs,  and  not  to  them. 
And  further,  his  Majesty's  will  and  pleasure  is,  that  if  the 
Canons  be  not  already  printed,  (as  I  presume  they  are  not,) 
that  you  make  a  Canon  purposely  against  this  unworthy 
custom P,  and  see  it  printed  with  the  rest;  and  that  you 
write  a  short  letter  to  the  Bishop  of  Aberdeen,  to  let  him 
understand  how  he  hath  overshot  himself;  which  letter 
you  may  send  together  with  these  of  mine,  if  you  so 

m  [Adam  Ballanden.]  the  See  of  Ross.] 

n  [This  passage  was  urged  against  P  [See  Canons  of  the  Church  of 

the  Archbishop  by  the  Scotch  Com-  Scotland,  chap.  xiv.  printed  above, 

missioners.  See  vol.  iii.  p.  307.]  vol.  v.  p.  599.] 

0  [Patrick  Lindsay,  promoted  from 


444  LETTERS. 

please.  This  is  all  which  for  the  present  I  have  to  trouble 
you  with ;  therefore,  leaving  you  to  God's  blessed  protection, 
I  rest 

Your  Grace's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT. 

Dec.  1,  1635. 

Endorsed  :  '  A  copy  of  my  Letters  to 
the  Lord  Archbishop  of  Saint 
Andrewes,  for  the  prohibiting  of  all 
Fasts  on  the  Lord's  Day  through 
out  the  Kingdome.' 


LETTER  CXVI. 

TO   DR.    RICHARD   ASTLEY,   WARDEN    OF   ALL   SOULS. 

[Ayscough  Cat.  (Brit.  Mus.)  Numb.  4274,  p.  47.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

SIR, — I  have  considered  of  the  letters  which  you  sent  me, 
and  I  should  have  been  altogether  to  seek  what  to  do  for 
your  treasury,  or  for  yourselves,  out  of  this  year's  allowance, 
had  not  Dr.  Sheldon  1,  who  brought  me  your  letters,  been 
able  to  tell  me  in  what  state  your  tower  and  treasury  is, 
for  that  is  not  so  much  as  mentioned  in  your  letters,  but  he 
acquainted  me  with  it,  and  I  am  reasonably  well  satisfied. 
In  hope,  therefore,  that  both  yourself  and  your  Fellows 
will  be  careful  to  treasure  up  and  increase  the  honour  of 
your  worthy  Founder,  and  of  your  society,  by  all  studious 
and  sober  carriage,  and  particularly  by  your  observance  of 
those  things  which  not  long  since  I  writ  unto  you,  I  am 
very  well  content  to  allow  to  yourself  and  your  Fellows  a 
full  livery  for  this  present  year,  which  is  two  hundred 
fifty-four  pounds  ten  shillings.  And  the  surplusage  which 
remains,  I  would  have  you  put  into  the  tower,  towards  the 
increasing  of  your  stock ;  which,  were  it  more  than  it  is, 
you  may  perhaps  find  means  enough  to  spend  it,  though 
not  presently.  I  am  sorry  to  hear  that  your  weakness 

tei-bur^l  Astley'S  successor  as  Warden,  and  afterwards  Archbishop  of  Can- 


LETTERS.  445 

continues1".     I  pray  God  send  you  that  comfort,  which  you 
have  most  need  of.     So  I  leave  you  to  the  grace  of  God, 

and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 

Lambeth,  Decemb.  18, 1635.  "W.  CANT. 

To  my  very  loving  Friend,  Dr.  Astley, 
Warden  of  All  Souls  College,  in 
Oxon. 


LETTER  CXVII. 

TO   G.    J.    VOSSIUS. 

[Apud  Claror.  Viror.  ad  Vossium  Epistt.,  Epist.  ccxxvii.  pp.  150,  151.] 
Salutem  in  Christo. 

Strena  sunt  literse  hse,  vir  clarissime,  quam  calendis  hisce 
Januariis  mitto  more  et  fide  antiquis.  Tres,  ni  fallor,  apud 
me  sunt  literse  tuee  et  omnes  gratissimse,  pro  tribus  unam 
reddat  vel  ipsa  inurbanitas.  Nee  tamen  inurbanitas  adeo 
me  gravat,  quam  negotium ;  nee  tarn  illam  affecto,  quam  hoc 
premor.  Veniam  dabit,  scio,  humanitas  tua  singularis  amico 
nimium  extra  se  viventi. 

Ad  literas  tuas  quod  attinet,  lego  in  secundis8  tibi  aDello  * 
significatum,  (jussi  enim  ut  scriberet  ipse  turn  occupatior) 
opus  vestrum  grammaticum  egregium  quidem,  et  quod  supra 
vulgaria  sapit,  de  manu  mea  in  optimae  spei  Principis  trans- 
iisse.  Quod  tibi  gratum  fore  spondere  mihi  ausus  sum, 
etiamsi  literis  supervenientibus  de  ea  re  siluisses.  Sed  quid 
Princeps  ?  Illud  enim  puto  adhuc  audivisti.  Quum  post 
mensem  mentio  Archiepiscopi  coram  ipso  facta  est,  'Novi,' 
inquit  tenerulus,  'sed  quando  mihi  alium  allaturus  est 
librum?'  Spero  futurum,  ut  tarn  libri  sit  tenax,  quam  affe- 
rentis  memor. 

In  his  etiam  lego  me  unam  Epistolam  tuam  non  legisse,  imo 
ne  vidisse  quidem.  Intercidit  enim,  sic  scribis,  incuria  eorum 
quibus  dederas ;  forte  pnemissa  est  in  Sueciam,  quo  non  sum 
secuturus.  Huic  ut  respondeam  non  expectas. 

Si  Sternius  meusu,  sic  enim  est,  rationem   tibi   reddidit 

r  [Dr.  Astley  died  shortly  after  this  *  [Guil.  Dello,  Archiepiscopo  a  Se- 

time.]  cretis.] 

8  [Vide  G.  J.  Vossii  Epist.  cclxvi.  u  [Rich.  Sterne,  Coll.  Jes.  Cantab, 

p.  271.]  Magister,  et  Archiepiscopo  a  Sacris.] 


446  LETTERS. 

gratam  rerum  Cantabrigiensium,  fecit,,  quod  se  decuit,  et 
mihi  pergratum  fuit.  Nolui  enim  tibi  deesse,  quia  sibi  de- 
fuit  filius  tuus.  Spero  nunc  meliora  referet  ab  Indiis,  quo 
advocati  fiscalis  dignitate  ornatus  abiit.  Det  Deus,  ut  se  te 
dignum  gerat. 

Quod  de  Scipionis  Gentilis  filio  x,  nepote  Alberici  y  scribis, 
mihi  grata  sunt  omnia.  Commendatus  enim  venit  a  doctissimo 
amico  meo  Joan.  Seldeno.  Et  valuissent  apud  me  facile  vota 
vestra  et  Seldeni,  quin  et  vel  nomen  Alberici  mihi  virtutibus 
suis  abunde  noti,  si  quidquam  in  ea  re  potuissem.  Sed  aditus 
qui  olim  patuit  nostris,  jam  in  rem  suam  et  literariam  atten- 
tioribus  multo  obstructior  est.  Nee  possum  ea  prsestare,  quse, 
facultas  si  daretur,  mihi  in  summis  votis  semper  fuere;  erigere 
scilicet  afflictos,  et  bene  merentium,  inter  quos  Albericus  non 
infimus  fuit,  etiam  seros  nepotes  fovere. 

Auctum  dignitate  Legati  Suecici z  Hugonem  nostrum  Gro- 
tium  jam  antea  audivi,  et  simul  gavisus  sum;  non  ita,  quando 
revocatum  apud  nos  sparsum  fuit.  Sed  invidiae  tuba  cecinit 
illud,  et  quamprimum  audivi  famam  mentitam,  Isetitia  auctior 
rediit.  Literis  enim  suis  e  Gallia  me  decoravit,  sic  enim  de 
doctissimo  illo  viro  sentio,  cui  opto  summa.  Tragcedias  et 
Poemata  alia,  quse  ille  dicaverat  tibi,  tu  mihi  dedisti,  opta- 
tissime  ad  manus  meas  pervenerunt.  Pauca  legi,  utinarn 
otium  daretur,  ut  reliqua  possim. 

De  expeditione  vestra  una  cum  Gallo  prima  restate  suscepta 
vere  scribis  et  graviter.  Nolo  ea  de  re  quicquam  adjicere 
prseter  hoc  unum,  superasse  vos  (Gallos  dicam  an  Belgas 
nescio)  in  urbe  Tirlinensium  direpta  irruptionem  illam 
plusquam  barbaram  Gothorun:  et  Vandalorum,  de  qua,  et 
eversis  omnibus  sacris,  toties  et  tarn  funeste  conquestus  est 
suo  tempore  S.  Augustinus. 

E/estant  literae  tuse  tertiae a.  Nee  illse  sine  dono  me  petunt. 
Cum  illis  enim,  moram  ingratam  nectentibus  typographis 
circa  Dionysiana  vestra b  et  tua,  alterius  filii  tui,  Matthoei 
nempe c,  fcetum  suscepi.  Et  certe  multum  me  afficit  videre 

x  [Quern   in    Collegio   aliquo   sine          z  [Apud  Gall  ire  Begem.] 
sumptibus  suis  Vossius  alendum  vo-          a  [Vide  G.  J.  Yossii  Epist.  cclxviii. 

luit.]  p.  273.] 

y    [Albericus    Gentilis,    Scipionis          b  [Maimonidis  de  Idololatria  tracta- 

frater,  Juris  Oivilis  apud  Oxonienses  turn  Latine  versum.] 
Professor  Regius  ab  an.  1587.  ad  an.          c  [Antiquitates  Hollandicas,  ab  an. 

1611.]  859  ad  an.  1299.] 


LETTERS.  447 

patrem  in  filio,  Gerardum  in  Matthseo.  Ita  judicium  et 
dictio,  nee  de  fide  dubito,  seniorem  in  juniore  adornarunt. 
Quse  interspersa  sunt  parum  cum  Regum  imperio  conveni- 
entia,  Apologiam  una  secum  ferunt.  Scripta  ea  esse  in  et 
sub  regimine  alio,  ubi  populus  ut  alios  mores,  ita  et  alias  leges 
postulat.  Nee  proceres  vestri  satis  honori  suo  consulunt,  si 
non  juvenem  de  illis  tam  egregie  meritum,  ut  stipendio,  ita 
et  titulo  ornent.  Crescat  hie  in  solamen  tibi,  et  uberrime  in 
sinum  tuum  refandat  spes  in  Dionysio  amissas.  Et  quotquot 
alia  tibi  cordi  sunt,  cum  anno  feliciter  currente  et  revertente, 
omnia  tibi  vovet 

Amicus  tuus  studiosiss. 

Dat.  ex  sedibus  nostris  W.    CANT. 

Lambeth.  Kal.  Jan.  1636. 


LETTER  CXVIII. 

TO   SIR  KENELM  DIGBY  d. 
[Laud's  History,  &c.,  vol.  i.  pp.  610—616. 

Salutem  in  Christo. 

WORTHY  SIR, — I  am  sorry  for  all  the  contents  of  your 
letter,  save  that  which  expresses  your  love  to  me.  And  I  was 
not  a  little  troubled  at  the  very  first  words  of  it.  For  you 
begin,  that  my  Lord  Ambassador e  told  you,  I  was  not  pleased 
to  hear  you  had  made  a  defection  from  the  Church  of  Eng 
land  f.  'Tis  most  true,  I  was  informed  so ;  and  thereupon 
I  writ  to  my  Lord  Ambassador,  to  know  what  he  heard 
of  it  there.  But  'tis  true  likewise,  that  I  writ  to  yourself; 
and  Mr.  Secretary  Coke  sent  my  letters  very  carefully. 
Now  seeing  your  letters  mentioned  my  Lord  Ambassador's 
speech  with  you,  without  any  notice  taken  of  my  writing ; 
I  could  not  but  fear  these  letters  of  mine  came  not  to  your 

d  [Sir  Kenelm,  the  son  of  Sir  Eve-  his  return  from   Spain  with  Prince 

rard  Digby,  who  was  executed  for  his  Charles.     His  life  is  given  at  some 

share  in   the  Gunpowder   Plot,   had  length  in  the  Biogr.  Britann.] 
been  reclaimed  when  quite  young  from         e  [Viscount  Scudamore,  ambassador 

the  Church  of  Rome ;  by  Laud's  in-  at  Paris.] 

fluence,  as  is  stated  in  the  Biographia          f  [It  appears  from  a  letter  of  James 

Britannica,  though  Laud  himself  does  Howell  lo  Lord  Went  worth,  that  Sir 

not  say  anything  of  the  kind.     He  K.  Digby  had  joined  the  Church  of 

was  educated  under  Thomas  Allen,  in  Rome  prior  to  Oct.  22,  1635.     (Straf- 

Gloucester  Hall,  and  was  knighted  on  forde  Letters,  vol.  i.  p.  474.)] 


448  LETTERS. 

hands.  Out  of  this  fear  your  second  letters  took  me;  for 
they  acknowledged  the  receipt  of  mine,  and  your  kind 
acceptance  of  them.  Had  they  miscarried,  I  should  have 
held  it  a  great  misfortune.  For  you  must  needs  have  con 
demned  me  deeply  in  your  own  thoughts,  if  in  such  a  near 
and  tender  business,  I  should  have  solicited  my  Lord  Ambas 
sador,  and  not  written  to  yourself. 

In  the  next  place,  I  thank  you,  and  take  it  for  a  great  testi 
mony  of  your  love  to  me,  that  you  have  been  pleased  to  give 
me  so  open  and  clear  account  of  your  proceedings  with  your 
self  in  this  matter  of  religion.  In  which  as  I  cannot  but 
commend  the  strict  reckoning,  to  which  you  have  called 
yourself;  so  I  could  have  wished,  before  you  had  absolutely 
settled  the  foot  of  that  account,  you  would  have  called  in 
some  friend,  and  made  use  of  his  eye  as  a  by-stander,  who 
oftentimes  sees  more  than  he  that  plays  the  game.  You 
write,  I  confess,  that  after  you  had  fallen  upon  these  trouble 
some  thoughts,  you  were  nigh  two  years  in  the  diligent  dis 
cussion  of  this  matter;  and  that  you  omitted  no  industry, 
either  of  conversing  with  learned  men,  or  of  reading  the  best 
authors,  to  beget  in  you  a  right  intelligence  of  this  subject. 
I  believe  all  this,  and  you  did  wisely  to  do  it.  But  I  have 
some  questions,  out  of  the  freedom  of  a  friend,  to  ask  about 
it.  Were  not  all  the  learned  men,  you  conversed  with  for 
this  particular,  of  the  Roman  party  ?  Were  not  the  best 
authors,  you  mention,  of  the  same  side?  If  both  men  and 
authors  were  the  same  way,  can  they  beget  any  righter  intel 
ligence  in  you,  than  is  in  themselves  ?  If  they  were  men 
and  authors  on  both  sides,  with  whom  you  conversed,  why 
was  I  (whom  you  are  pleased  to  style  one  of  your  best  friends) 
omitted  ?  True,  it  may  be,  you  could  not  reckon  me  among 
those  learned  men  and  able  for  direction,  with  whom  you 
conversed :  suppose  that ;  yet  yourself  accounts  me  among 
your  friends.  And  is  it  not  many  times  as  useful,  when 
thoughts  are  distracted,  to  make  use  of  the  freedom  and 
openness  of  a  friend  not  altogether  ignorant,  as  of  those 
which  are  thought  more  learned  ;  but  not  so  free,  nor  perhaps 
so  indifferent  ? 

'  But  the  result,'  you  say,  <  that  first  began  to  settle  you, 
was  that  you  discerned  by  this  your  diligent  conversation,  and 


LETTERS.  449 

studious  reading,  that  there  were  great  mistakings  on  both 
sides,  and  that  passion  and  affection  to  a  party  transported 
too  many  of  those  that  entered  into  the  lists  in  this  quarrel.' 
Suppose  this  also  to  be  true,  I  am  heartily  sorry,  and  have 
been  ever  since  I  was  of  any  understanding  in  matters  of 
religion,  to  hear  of  sides  in  the  Church.  And  I  make  no 
doubt,  but  'twill  one  day  fall  heavy  upon  all,  that  wilfully 
make,  or  purposely  continue  sidings  in  that  body.  But, 
when  sides  are  made  and  continued,  remember  you  confess 
there  are  great  mistakings  on  both  sides.  And  how  then 
can  you  go  from  one  side  to  the  other,  but  you  must  go 
from  one  great  mistaking  to  another  ?  And  if  so,  then  by 
changing  the  side,  you  do  but  change  the  mistaking,  not  quit 
yourself  from  mistakes.  And  if  you  do  quit  yourself  from 
them,  by  God's  goodness,  and  your  own  strength ;  yet  why 
might  not  that  have  been  done,  without  changing  the  side ; 
since  mistakes  are  on  both  sides  ?  As  for  the  passion  and 
transportation  of  many  that  enter  the  lists  in  this  quarrel, 
I  am  sure  you  mean  not  to  make  their  passion  your  guide  ;  for 
that  would  make  you  mistake  indeed.  And  why  then  should 
•their  passion  work  upon  your  judgment?  especially,  since 
the  passion,  as  well  as  the  mistakes,  are  confessed  to  be  on 
both  sides. 

After  this  follows  the  main  part  of  your  letters,  and  that 
which  principally  resolved  you  to  enter  again  the  communion 
of  the  Church  of  Rome,  in  which  you  had  been  born  and 
bred,  against  that  semblance  of  good  reason,  which  formerly 
had  made  you  adhere  to  the  Church  of  England. 

And  first  you  say, '  You  now  perceive  that  you  may  preserve 
yourself  in  that  Church,  without  having  your  belief  bound  up 
in  several  particulars,  the  dislike  whereof  had  been  a  motive 
to  you  to  free  yourself  from  the  jurisdiction  which  you  con 
ceived  did  impose  them/  Tis  true,  all  Churches  leave  some 
particulars  free.  But  doth  that  Church  leave  you  free  to 
believe,  or  not  believe,  anything  determined  by  it  ?  And  did 
not  your  former  dislike  arise  from  some  things  determined  in 
and  by  that  Church?  And  if  so,  what  freedom  see  you  now, 
that  you  saw  not  then  ?  And  you  cannot  well  say,  that  your 
dislike  arose  from  anything  not  determined  ;  for  in  those, 
the  jurisdiction  of  that  Church  imposes  not. 

LAUD. — VOL.   VI.  G  G 


450  LETTERS. 

You  add,  '  That  your  greatest  difficulties  were  solved,  when 
you  could  distinguish  between  the  opinions  of  some  new  men 
raised  upon  wrested  inferences,  and  the  plain  and  solid  articles 
of  faith  delivered  at  the  first.'  Why,  but  I  cannot  but  be 
confident  you  could  distinguish  these  long  since,  and  long 
before  you  joined  yourself  to  the  Church  of  England.  And 
that  therefore  your  greatest  difficulties  (if  these  were  they) 
were  as  fully  and  fairly  solved  then,  as  now  they  are,  or  can 
be.  Besides,  if  by  these  plain  and  solid  articles  you  mean 
none  but  the  Creed  (and  certainly  no  other  were  delivered  at 
the  first),  you  seein  to  intimate,  by  comparing  this  and  the 
former  passage,  that  so  you  believe  these  plain  and  first  arti 
cles,  you  may  preserve  yourself  in  that  Church  from  having 
your  belief  bound  up  to  other  particulars ;  which  I  think  few 
will  believe  besides  yourself,  if  you  can  believe  it.  And  the 
opinions  of  new  men,  and  the  wrested  inferences  upon  these, 
are  some  of  those  great  mistakes  which  you  say  are  on  both 
sides,  and  therefore  needed  not  to  have  caused  your  change. 

To  these  first  articles  you  say,  'The Church  in  no  succeeding 
age  hath  power  to  add  (as  such)  the  least  tittle  of  new  doc 
trine.'  Be  it  so ;  and  I  believe  it  heartily  (not  as  such),  espe 
cially  if  you  mean  the  articles  of  the  Creed.  But  yet  if  that 
Church  do  maintain,  that  all  her  decisions  in  a  General 
Council  are  articles  Fidel  Catholic®;  and  that  all  Christians 
are  bound  to  believe  all  and  every  of  them,  eadem  fide,  qua 
Fidei  articulos ;  and  that  he  is  an  heretic  which  believes  them 
not  all :  where  is  then  your  freedom,  or  your  not  being  bound 
up  in  several  particulars  ?  And  if  you  reply,  you  dislike  no 
determination  which  that  Church  hath  made;  then  why  did 
you  formerly  leave  it,  to  free  yourself  from  that  jurisdiction 
that  you  conceived  imposed  them  ?  For  if  the  things  which 
troubled  you  were  particulars  not  determined,  they  were  not 
imposed  upon  your  belief.  And  if  they  were  determined, 
and  so  imposed ;  how  are  you  now  set  free  more  than  then  ? 

You  say  again,  <  You  see  now,  that  to  be  a  Catholic,  doth 
not  deprive  them  of  the  forenamed  liberty,  who  have  abilities 
to  examine  the  things  you  formerly  stuck  at,  and  drive  them 
up  to  their  first  principles.'  But  first  then,  what  shall  become 
of  their  liberty,  who  are  not  able  to  examine;  shall  they 
enthral  their  consciences?  Next,  what  shall  secure  them, 


LETTERS.  451 

who  think  themselves,  and  are  perhaps  thought  by  others, 
able  to  examine,  yet  indeed  are  not  ?  Thirdly,  what  assur 
ance  is  there  in  cases  not  demonstrable  (as  few  things  in 
religion  are),  that  they  which  are  able  to  examine,  have  either 
no  affection  to  blind  their  judgment,  or  may  not  mistake 
themselves  and  their  way,  in  driving  a  doubtful  point  to  its 
first  principles  ?  Lastly,  how  much  doth  this  differ  from 
leaning  upon  a  private  spirit ;  so  much  cried  out  against  by 
that  side,  when  men,  under  pretence  of  their  ability,  shall 
examine  the  tenets  of  the  Church,  and  assume  a  liberty  to 
themselves,  under  a  colour  of  not  being  bound  ? 

But,  you  say,  '  This  is  not  the  breaking  of  any  obligation 
that  Church  lays  upon  you ;  but  only  an  exact  understanding 
of  the  just  and  utmost  obligations  that  side  ties  men  to/ 
I  must  here  question  again :  for  first,  what  shall  become  of 
their  freedom,  that  cannot  reach  to  this  exact  understanding  ? 
And  next,  do  not  you  make  yourself,  as  a  private  man,  judge 
of  the  Church's  obligations  upon  you?  And  is  it  not  as 
great  an  usurpation  upon  the  Church's  power  and  right,  to 
be  judge  of  her  obligations,  as  of  her  tenets?  For  if  the 
points  be  left  free,  there's  no  obligation :  nor  can  you,  or 
need  any  other,  have  any  scruple.  But  if  the  points  be 
binding  by  the  predetermination  of  the  Church ;  can  you  any 
way  be  judge  of  her  obligation,  but  you  must  be  judge  also 
of  the  point  to  which  she  obliges  ?  Now,  I  think,  that 
Church  will  hardly  give  liberty  to  any  private  man  to  be  so 
far  her  judge,  since  she  scarce  allows  so  much  to  any,  as 
judicium  discretionis,  in  things  determined  by  her. 

These  utmost  obligations,  to  which  that  side  ties  men,  you 
believe  many  men  (and  not  of  the  meanest  note)  pass  over  in 
gross,  without  ever  throughly  entering  into  the  due  consi 
deration  thereof.  And  truly  I  believe  so  too,  that  among 
too  many  men  on  both  sides,  neither  the  points,  nor  the 
obligations  to  them,  are  weighed  as  they  ought.  But  that's 
no  warrant  (pardon  my  freedom)  that  yourself  hath  consi 
dered  them  in  all  circumstances;  or  that  you  have  consi 
dered  them  better  now,  than  you  did  before,  when  the  dislike 
of  that  imposing  jurisdiction  was  your  first  motive  to  free 
yourself  from  it,  by  joining  to  the  Church  of  England. 

And  whereas  you  say,  *  That  you  have  returned  into  that 

G   G   2 


452  LETTERS. 

communion,  who  from  your  birth  had  right  of  possession  in 
you,  and  therefore  ought  to  continue  it,  unless  clear  and 
evident  proof  (which  you  say  surely  cannot  be  found)  should 
have  evicted  you  from  it :'  truly,  Sir,  I  think  this  had  been 
spoken  with  more  advantage  to  you  and  your  cause,  before  your 
adhering  to  the  Church  of  England,  than  now ;  for  then  right 
of  possession  could  not  have  been  thought  little.  But  now 
since  you  deserted  that  communion,  either  you  did  it  upon 
clear  and  evident  proof,  or  upon  apparent  only.  If  you  did 
it  then  upon  clear  and  evident  proof,  why  say  you  now  no 
such  can  be  found  ?  If  you  did  it  but  upon  apparent  and 
seeming  proof  (a  semblance  of  very  good  reason,  as  yourself 
calls  it),  why  did  you  then  come  off  from  that  communion, 
till  your  proof  were  clear  and  evident  ?  And  why  may  not  that, 
which  now  seems  clear  and  evident,  be  but  apparent,  as  well 
as  that  which  then  seemed  clear  unto  you,  be  but  semblance 
now?  Nor  would  I  have  you  say,  that  clear  and  evident 
proof  cannot  be  found  for  a  man,  in  this  case  of  religion,  to 
forego  the  communion  which  had  right  of  possession  in  him 
from  his  birth :  for  the  proposition  is  an  universal  negative, 
and  of  hard  proof.  And  therefore  though  I  think  I  know 
you  and  your  judgment  so  well,  that  I  may  not  without 
manifest  wrong  charge  you,  that  you  did  in  this  great  action, 
and  so  nearly  concerning  you,  ad pauca  respicere,  which  our 
great  master  tells  us  s  breeds  facile  and  easy,  rather  than  safe 
and  warrantable  determinations ;  yet  it  will  lie  upon  you  not 
only  in  honour  without,  but  also  in  conscience  within,  to  be 
able  to  assure  yourself,  that  you  did  ad  plurima,  if  not  ad 
omnia  respicere.  The  thing  being  so  weighty  in  itself,  and 
the  miserable  division  of  Christendom  (never  sufficiently  to 
be  lamented)  making  the  doubt  so  great,  that  you  who  have 
been  on  both  sides,  must  needs  lie  under  the  dispute  of  both 
sides,  whether  this  last  act  of  yours  be  not  in  you  rather  a  re 
lapse  into  a  former  sickness,  than  a  recovery  from  a  former  fall. 
But  against  this,  '  The  temper  of  your  mind  (you  say)  arms 
you  against  all  censures,  no  slight  air  of  reputation  being 
able  to  move  you.'  In  this,  I  must  needs  say,  you  are  happy  : 
for  he  that  can  be  moved  from  himself  by  the  changeable 
breath  of  men,  lives  more  out  of,  than  in  himself;  and  (which 
»  Ethic,  lib.  i. 


LETTERS.  453 

is  a  misery  beyond  all  expression)  must  in  all  doubts  go  to 
other  men  for  resolution,  not  to  himself;  as  if  he  had  no  soul 
within  him.  But  yet  post  conscientiam  fama.  And  though 
I  would  not  desire  to  live  by  reputation ;  yet  would  I  leave 
no  good  means  untried,  rather  than  live  without  it.  And 
how  far  you  have  brought  yourself  in  question,  which  of 
these  two,  conscience  or  reputation,  you  have  shaken  by  this 
double  change,  I  leave  yourself  to  judge ;  because  you  say  your 
first  was  with  a  semblance  of  very  good  reason.  And  though 
you  say  again,  '  That  it  now  appears  you  were  then  misled  ;J 
yet  you  will  have  much  ado  to  make  the  world  think  so. 

The  way  you  took  in  concealing  this  your  resolution  of 
returning  into  that  communion,  and  the  reasons  which  you 
give  why  you  so  privately  carried  it  here,  I  cannot  but 
approve.  They  are  full  of  all  ingenuity,  tender  and  civil 
respects,  fitted  to  avoid  discontent  in  your  friends,  and 
scandal  that  might  be  taken  by  others,  or  contumely  that 
might  be  returned  upon  yourself.  And  as  are  these  reasons, 
so  is  the  whole  frame  of  your  letter  (setting  aside  that  I 
cannot  concur  in  judgment)  full  of  discretion  and  temper, 
and  so  like  yourself,  that  I  cannot  but  love  even  that  which 
I  dislike  in  it.  And  though  I  shall  never  be  other  than  I 
have  been  to  the  worth  of  Sir  Kenelm  Digby ;  yet  most 
heartily  sorry  I  am,  that  a  man  whose  discourse  did  so  much 
content  me,  should  thus  slide  away  from  me,  before  I  had  so 
much  as  suspicion  to  awaken  me,  and  suggest  that  he  was 
going.  Had  you  put  me  into  a  dispensation,  and  commu 
nicated  your  thoughts  to  me  before  they  had  grown  up  into 
resolutions,  I  am  a  priest,  and  would  have  put  on  what 
secresy  you  should  have  commanded.  A  little  knowledge 
I  have  (God  knows  a  little),  I  would  have  ventured  it  with 
you  in  that  serious  debate  you  have  had  with  yourself. 
I  have  ever  honoured  you,  since  I  knew  your  worth,  and  I 
would  have  done  all  offices  of  a  friend  to  keep  you  nearer 
than  now  you  are.  But  since  you  are  gone,  and  settled 
another  wray,  before  you  would  let  me  know  it,  I  know  not 
now  what  to  say  to  a  man  of  judgment,  and  so  resolved :  for 
to  what  end  should  I  treat,  when  a  resolution  is  set  already  ? 
So  set,  as  that  you  say  no  clear  and  evident  proof  can  be 
found  against  it :  nor  can  I  tell  how  to  press  such  a  man  as 


454  LETTERS. 

you  to  ring  the  changes  in  religion.  In  your  power  it  was 
not  to  change;  in  mine  it  is  not  to  make  you  change  again. 
Therefore  to  the  moderation  of  your  own  heart,  under  the 
grace  of  God,  I  must  and  do  now  leave  you  for  matter  of 
religion ;  but  retaining  still  with  me,  and  entirely,  all  the 
love  and  friendliness  which  your  worth  won  from  me ;  well 
knowing,  that  all  differences  in  opinion  shake  not  the  founda 
tions  of  religion. 

Now  to  your  postscript,  and  then  I  have  done.  That  I  am 
the  first,  and  the  only  person  to  whom  you  have  written  thus 
freely  :  I  thank  you  heartily  for  it.  For  I  cannot  conceive 
anything  thereby,  but  your  great  respect  to  me,  which  hath 
abundantly  spread  itself  all  over  your  letter.  And  had  you 
written  this  to  me,  with  a  restraint  of  making  it  further 
known,  I  should  have  performed  that  trust.  But  since  you 
have  submitted  it  to  me,  what  further  knowledge  of  it  I  shall 
think  fit  to  give  to  any  other  person;  I  have,  as  I  took 
myself  bound,  acquainted  his  Majesty  with  it,  who  gave  a 
great  deal  of  very  good  expression  concerning  you,  and  is  not 
a  little  sorry  to  lose  the  service  of  so  able  a  subject.  I  have 
likewise  made  it  known  in  private  to  Mr.  Secretary  Coke, 
who  was  as  confident  of  you  as  myself.  I  could  hardly 
believe  your  own  letters,  and  he  as  hardly  my  relation.  To 
my  secretary  I  must  needs  trust  it,  having  not  time  to  write 
it  again  out  of  my  scribbled  copy ;  but  I  dare  trust  the 
secresy  in  which  I  have  bound  him.  To  others  I  am  silent, 
and  shall  so  continue,  till  the  thing  open  itself;  and  I  shall 
do  it  out  of  reasons,  very  like  to  those  which  you  give,  why 
yourself  would  not  divulge  it  here.  In  the  last  place,  you 
promise  yourself,  '  That  the  condition  you  are  in  will  not 
hinder  me  from  continuing  to  be  the  best  friend  you  have.' 
To  this  I  can  say  no  more,  than  that  I  could  never  arrogate 
to  myself  to  be  your  best  friend ;  but  a  poor,  yet  respective 
friend  of  yours  I  have  been,  ever  since  I  knew  you :  and  it  is 
not  your  change  that  can  change  me,  who  never  yet  left,  but 
where  I  was  first  forsaken ;  and  not  always  there.  So  pray 
ing  for  God's  blessing  upon  you,  and  in  that  way  which  He 
knows  most  necessary  for  you,  I  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend  to  serve  you  iti  Domino. 

Lambeth,  March  27,  1636. 


LETTERS.  400 

I  have  writ  this  letter  freely;  I  shall  look  upon  all  the 
trust  that  ever  you  mean  to  carry  with  me,  that  you  show  it 
not,  nor  deliver  any  copy  to  any  man.  Nor  will  I  look  for 
any  answer  to  the  queries  I  have  herein  made.  If  they  do 
you  any  good,  I  am  glad ;  if  not,  yet  I  have  satisfied  myself. 
But  leisure  I  have  none  to  write  such  letters;  nor  will  I 
entertain  a  quarrel  in  this  wrangling  age,  and  now  my  strength 
is  past.  For  all  things  of  moment  in  this  letter,  I  have 
pregnant  places  in  the  Council  of  Trent,  Thomas,  Bellarmin, 
Stapleton,  Valentia,  &c.  But  I  did  not  mean  to  make  a 
volume  of  a  letter. 

Endorsed  thus  with  the  Archbishop's  own  hand  : — 
'  March  27, 1636.     A  copy  of  my  Answer  to  Sir  Ken. 

Digby's  Letters,  in  which  he  gives  me  an  account 

of  his  return  to  the  Ro.  Communion.' 


LETTER  CXIX. 

TO   JAMES   WEDDERBURNE,    BISHOP   OF   DUNBLANE  h. 
[Prynne's  Hidden  Works,  pp.  152-154.] 

I  have  received  other  letters  from  you,  by  which  I  find  you 
have  written  to  his  Majesty  about  the  communion  in  the 
Chapel  Royal,  concerning  which  the  King  holds  his  former 
resolution,  that  he  would  be  very  glad  there  should  be  a  full 
communion  at  all  solemn  times  as  is  appointed  *.  But  because 
men  do  not  always  fit  themselves  as  they  ought  for  that  great 
and  holy  work,  therefore  his  Majesty  will  be  satisfied,  if  every 
one  that  is  required  to  communicate  there,  do  solemnly  and 
conformably  perform  that  action  once  a  year  at  least.  And 
in  conformity  to  this  you  are  to  signify  once  a  year  unto  his 
sacred  Majesty,  who  have  communicated  within  the  compass 
of  that  year,  and  who  not ;  and  of  this  you  must  not  fail. 

By  these  last  letters  of  yours,  I  find  that  you  are  conse 
crated.  God  give  you  joy.  And  whereas  you  desire  a  copy 
of  our  Book  of  Ordination,  I  have  here  sent  you  one.  And 

h  [Wedderburne  had  been  appointed  *  [See  the  King's  directions  dated 

to  the  See  of  Dunblane,  on  the  trans-  Oct.  8,  1633.    Prynne's  Hidden  Works, 

lation  of  Adam  Ballanden  to  Aber-  pp.  148,  149.] 
deen.] 


456  LETTERS. 

I  have  acquainted  his  Majesty  with  the  two  great  reasons 
that  you  gave,  why  the  book  which  you  had  in  King  James's 
time  is  short  and  insufficient.  (1.)  As  first,  that  the  Order  of 
Deacons  is  made  but  as  a  lay  office,  at  least  as  that  book  may 
be  understood.  (2.)  And  secondly,  that  in  the  admission  to 
Priesthood,  the  very  essential  words  of  conferring  Orders  are 
left  out.  At  which  his  Majesty  was  much  troubled,  as  he  had 
great  cause,  and  concerning  which  he  hath  commanded  me  to 
write,  that  either  you  do  admit  of  our  Book  of  Ordination,  or 
else  that  you  amend  your  own  in  these  two  gross  oversights, 
or  anything  else,  if  in  more  it  be  to  be  corrected,  and  then 
see  the  book  reprinted.  I  pray  fail  not  to  acquaint  my  Lord 
of  Saint  Andrewes  and  my  Lord  Ross  with  this  express  com 
mand  of  his  Majesty. 

I  received  likewise  from  you,  at  the  same  time,  certain 
notes  to  be  considered  of,  that  all,  or  at  least  so  many  of 
them  as  his  Majesty  should  approve,  might  be  made  use  of 
in  your  Liturgy,  which  is  now  in  printing.  And  though  my 
business  hath  of  late  lain  very  heavy  upon  me,  yet  I  presently 
acquainted  his  Majesty  with  what  you  had  written.  After 
this  I,  and  Bishop  Wren,  (my  Lord  Treasurer  k  being  now 
otherwise  busied,)  by  his  Majesty's  appointment  sat  down 
seriously,  and  considered  of  them  all;  and  then  I  tendered 
them  again  to  the  King,  with  our  animadversions  upon  them,, 
and  his  Majesty  had  the  patience  to  weigh  and  consider 
them  all  again.  This  done,  so  many  of  them  as  his  Majesty 
approved,  I  have  written  into  a  Service  Book  of  ours,  and  sent 
you  the  book  with  his  Majesty's  hand  to  it,  to  warrant  all 
your  alterations  made  therein1.  So  in  the  printing  of  your 
Liturgy  you  are  to  follow  the  book  which  my  Lord  Ross 
brought,  and  the  additions  which  are  made  to  the  book  I 
now  send.  But  if  you  find  the  book  of  my  Lord  Ross's,  and 
this,  to  differ  in  anything  that  is  material,  there  you  are  to 
follow  this  later  book  I  now  send,  as  expressing  some  things 
more  fully. 

And  now  that  your  Lordship  sees  all  of  your  animadver 
sions,  which  the  King  approved,  written  into  this  book, 
I  shall  not  need  to  write  largely  to  you,  what  the  reasons 

k  [Bishop  Juxon.] 

J  [Seethe  King's  \Varrant  in  Prynne's  Hidden  Works,  p.  156.] 


LETTERS.  457 

were,  why  all  of  yours  were  not  admitted ;  for  your  judgment 
and  modesty  is  such,  that  you  will  easily  conceive  some 
reason  was  apprehended  for  it.  Yet  because  it  is  necessary, 
that  you  know  somewhat  more  distinctly,  I  shall  here  give 
you  a  particular  account  of  some  things  which  are  of  most 
moment,  and  which  otherwise  perhaps  might  breed  a  doubt 
fulness  in  you. 

And  first,  I  thought  you  could  not  have  doubted,  but  that 
the  Magnificat3  &c.  was  to  be  printed  according  to  the  trans 
lation  of  King  James,  for  that  was  named  once  for  all.  And 
that  translation  is  to  be  followed  in  the  Epistles  and  Gospels, 
as  well  as  in  the  Psalms.  Where  I  pray  observe  in  the  title- 
page  of  the  Psalms,  in  the  book  I  now  send,  an  alteration 
which  I  think  my  Lord  Ross's  book  had  not.  And  if  you 
have  not  printed  those  Psalms  with  a  colon  in  the  middle  of 
every  verse,  as  it  is  with  ours  ordinarily  in  the  English,  it  is 
impossible  those  Psalms  should  ever  be  well  sung  to  the 
organ.  And  if  this  error  be  run  into,  it  must  be  mended  by 
a  painful  way,  by  a  pen  for  all  such  books  as  the  Chapel  Royal 
useth,  and  then  by  one  of  them  the  next  impression  of  your 
Liturgy  may  be  mended  wholly. 

Secondly,  in  the  Creed  of  Saint  Athanasius,  we  can  agree 
to  no  more  emendations,  no,  not  according  to  our  best  Greek 
copies,  than  you  shall  find  amended  in  this  book. 

Thirdly,  though  the  Bishops  there  were  willed  to  consider 
of  the  Holy  Days,  yet  it  was  never  intended,  but  that  the 
office  appointed  for  every  of  them  should  be  kept  in  the 
Liturgy,  and  the  consideration  was  only  to  be  of  the  observa 
tion  of  them. 

Fourthly,  for  the  Sentences  at  the  Offertory.  We  admit 
of  all  yours,  but  we  think  withal  that  divers  which  are  in  our 
book  would  be  retained  together  with  yours.  As,  namely, 
the  2d,  4th,  6th,  7th,  8th,  9th,  10th,  13th,  14th,  15th. 

Fifthly,  I  would  have  every  prayer  or  other  action  through 
the  whole  Communion  named  in  the  rubric  before  it,  that  it 
may  be  known  to  the  people  what  it  is,  as  I  have  begun  to 
do  in  the  Prayer  of  Consecration,  and  in  the  Memorial,  or 
Prayer  of  Oblation.  Fac  similiter. 

Sixthly,  we  do  fully  approve  the  Collect  of  Consecration  and 
Oblation  should  precede,  and  the  Lord's  Prayer  follow  next, 


458  LETTERS. 

and  be  said  before  the  Communion,  in  that  order  which  you 
have  expressed.  But  for  the  Invitation,  Confession,  Absolu 
tion,  Sentences,  Preface,  and  Doxology,  we  think  they  stand 
best  as  they  are  now  placed  in  our  Liturgy ;  and  as  for  the 
Prayer  of  humble  access  to  the  Holy  Communion,  that  will 
stand  very  well  next  before  the  participation. 

Seventhly,  I  have  ordered  a  rubric  in  the  margin  of  this 
book,  according  as  you  desire,  to  direct  him  that  celebrates, 
when  to  take  the  sacrament  into  his  hand.  Namely,  to  take, 
and  break,  and  lay  hands  on  the  chalice,  as  he  speaks  the 
words.  For  certainly  the  practice  of  the  Church  of  England 
therein  is  very  right.  And  for  the  objection,  that  we  should 
not  do  it,  till  we  express  our  warrant  so  to  do,  which  you 
conceive  is  in  these  words,  '  Do  this,'  &c. ;  I  answer,  first, 
that  those  words,  l  Do  this,'  &c.,  are  rather  our  warrant  for 
the  participation,  or  communication,  than  the  consecration. 
Secondly,  that  our  repeating  what  Christ  did  is  our  warrant 
to  do  the  same,  being  thereto  commanded.  Thirdly,  that  the 
whole  action  is  actus  continuus,  and  therefore  though  in  our 
saying,  '  Do  this '  follows  after,  yet  it  doth,  and  must  be  in 
tended  to  that  which  we  did  before,  and  comes  last  to  seal  and 
confirm  our  warrant  for  doing  so.  And  so  'tis  in  the  other 
sacrament  of  Baptism,  where  we  take  the  child  first,  and 
baptize  it,  and  then  afterwards  we  say,  fWe  receive  this 
child,'  &c. ;  which  in  actu  continue  must  needs  relate  to  the 
preceding  act,  for  the  child  was  actually  received  into  the 
Church  by  the  very  act  of  baptism  itself.  And  this  is  but 
our  declaration  of  that  reception. 

And  whereas  you  write,  that  much  more  might  have  been 
done,  if  the  times  would  have  borne  it,  I  make  no  doubt,  but 
there  might  have  been  a  fuller  addition.  But  God  be  thanked 
this  will  do  very  well,  and  I  hope  breed  up  a  great  deal  of 
devout  and  religious  piety  in  that  kingdom.  S.  Yet  I  pray,  for 
my  further  satisfaction,  at  your  best  leisure  draw  up  all  those 
particulars,  which  you  think  might  make  the  Liturgy  perfect, 
whether  the  times  will  bear  them,  or  not.  And  send  them 
safe  to  me,  and  I  will  not  fail  to  give  you  my  judgment  of 
them,  and  perhaps  put  some  of  them  to  further  use,  at  least 
in  my  own  particular. 

One  thing  more,  and  then  I  have  done.     In  his  Majesty's 


LETTERS.  459 

authorizing  of  the  notes  in  this  book  prefixed  at  the  beginning 
of  it,  though  he  leave  a  liberty  to  my  Lord  the  Archbishop 
of  St.  Andrewes,  and  brethren  the  Bishops  who  are  upon  the 
place,  upon  apparent  reason  to  vary  some  things;  yet  you 
must  know,  and  inform  them,  that  his  Majesty  having  viewed 
all  these  additions,  hopes  there  will  be  no  need  of  change  of 
anything,  and  will  be  best  pleased  with  little  or  rather  no 
alteration.  So  wishing  all  prosperity  to  that  Church,  and 
a  happy  finishing  of  your  Liturgy,  and  health  to  my  brethren 
the  Bishops,  I  leave  you  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  April  20,  1636. 


LETTER  CXX. 

TO   WILLIAM  KINGSLEY,   ARCHDEACON   OP   CANTERBURY. 

[Prynne's  Cant.  Doom,  pp.  92,  93.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

SIR, — Your  letters  of  April  13  I  have  received,  and  I  thank 
you  for  your  care  and  pains  in  visiting  the  churches  of  your 
archdeaconry  within  the  city  of  Canterbury,  in  which  I  have 
often  heard  there  are  some  things  amiss,  and  find  by  your 
report  that  the  information  given  me  was  true.  And  because 
you  certify  me  of  some  things  of  greater  moment  than  ordi 
nary,  I  thought  it  very  fit  to  acquaint  his  Majesty  with  all 
the  contents  of  your  letter,  and  did  so.  By  which  means  I 
shall  with  more  freedom  give  you  the  fuller  answer  to  the 
three  particulars  mentioned  by  you  m. 

For  the  first,  which  is  the  raising  of  galleries  and  seats 
from  the  ground  three  or  four  ascents,  his  Majesty  hath 
commanded  me  to  write  unto  you,  that  they  be  taken  down, 
and  the  seats  left  orderly  in  the  church.  But  you  are  to  take 
care  to  acquaint  the  minister  and  churchwardens  with  it, 
and  to  see  it  done  in  a  fair  and  peaceable  manner.  The  like 

m  [Kingsley's  Report  is  printed  by  Prynnc,  Cant.  Doom,  p.  92.J 


4GO  LETTERS. 

course  you  are  to  take  with  the  second,  for  it  is  no  way  fit 
that  any  monument  whatsoever  should  be  set  up  at  the  east 
end  of  the  chancel,  thereby  standing  equal  at  least,  if  not 
above  the  communion-table,  and  fit  for  nothing  but  to  cast 
it  out  of  its  proper  place.  Therefore  if  any  such  be  in  any 
church  within  your  jurisdiction,  you  are  to  speak  with  them 
that  are  next  of  kin,  or  whom  such  monuments  may  most 
concern  :  and  if  they  will  remove  them,  and  set  them  up  in 
any  other  place,  on  the  sides  of  the  church,  you  are  to  give 
them  leave  so  to  do ;  but  if  they  will  not,  you  are  then  to 
take  them  down  in  an  orderly  way,  and  not  to  suffer  any  to 
stand  at  the  east  end  of  the  chancel. 

Your  third  business  is  of  greater  consequence.  It  is,  that 
there  is  another  monument  in  St.  George's  Church,  in  which 
there  is  described  in  capital  letters  the  Gunpowder  Treason, 
with  this  motto,  In  perpetuam  Papistarum  infamiam,  etc.  I 
hope  this  stands  not  at  the  east  end  of  the  chancel,  for  if  it  do, 
you  must  see  it  removed  to  some  other  place ;  but  if  it  stand 
upon  any  side  of  either  chancel  or  church,  then  you  are,  with 
the  knowledge  of  the  minister  and  the  churchwardens,  or 
any  other  whom  that  monument  may  concern,  to  take  some 
painter  to  you,  and  cause  him  to  put  out  of  the  monument 
all  that  concerns  the  Fleet  in  '88,  because  that  belongs  to  a 
foreign  nation.  And  though  your  letters  make  no  mention 
of  '88,  yet  the  picture  of  the  monument,  which  you  sent  me 
up,  doth,  which  I  showed  his  Majesty,  as  well  as  your  letter. 
So  having  here  given  you  a  clear  direction  in  all  your  three 
particulars,  I  shall  expect  your  care  in  the  execution  of  them 
according  to  it.  So  I  leave  you  to  the  grace  of  God,  and 
rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 

WILL.  CANT. 

Endorsed:  '  The  copy  of  my  Letters 
to  the  Archdeacon  of  Canterbury, 
April  29,  1636,  concerning  the 
taking  down  of  galleries  and  mo 
numents  in  some  churches  of  Can 
terbury,  &c.' 


LETTERS.  461 

LETTER  CXXI. 

TO   THE  WARDEN  AND   FELLOWS   OF   MERTON   COLLEGE. 
[Reg.  Laud,  fol.245a.] 

Salutem  in  Christo. 

After  my  hearty  commendations, — I  have  been  moved  in 
the  behalf  of  one  Henry  Jacob11,  chosen  some  years  since 
into  your  College,  and  admitted  into  his  year  of  probation 
(but  by  discontinuance  from  the  College  disabled  for  further 
admittance  into  your  fellowship  in  the  ordinary  way),  and 
informed  that  against  this  incapacity  which  he  hath  con 
tracted  by  his  absence,  and  by  his  not  proceeding  in  the 
usual  course  of  studies  and  discipline,  there  may  be  opposed 
an  equivalent  capacity,  grounded  upon  a  fundamental  statute 
of  your  College  °,  which  requires  that  there  shall  always  be  in 
your  Society  grammaticus  unus,  qui  studio  grammatico  totaliter 
vacet,  hereupon  I  have  considered  of  that  statute,  and,  upon 
mature  deliberation,  conceive  the  intention  of  your  founder 
in  that  statute  to  have  been,  that  besides  those  which  were  to 
be  trained  up  in  a  course  of  philosophy,  there  should  be  one 
who  wholly  should  intend  the  studies  of  philology.  Whereas, 
therefore,  I  am  informed  concerning  Jacob's  eminent  abili 
ties  in  the  way  of  philology,  by  such  persons  whose  judgments 
and  sincerity  I  have  not  reason  to  distrust,  I  have  thought  fit 
to  recommend  him  unto  you,  to  the  end,  that  since  he  hath 
deserted  his  first  capacity,  you  may  be  induced,  out  of  the 
charitable  consideration  of  his  abilities  and  wants,  to  lay 
hold  of  his  second  capacity,  and  presently  to  admit  him 
Fellow  by  virtue  of  the  forementioned  statute. 

My  meaning  is  not,  howsoever,  that  he  shall  be  admitted 
absolutely,  without  any  composition,  but  with  this  clog  per 
petually  to  be  annexed  to  him  and  his  place,  that  once  a-week 
during  the  University  term  (the  day,  hour,  and  auditors 
to  be  appointed  by  the  Warden),  he  shall  openly,  in  your 

n  [Henry  Jacob,  in  whose  behalf  the  years  previous;    circumstances,   how- 
Archbishop   thus   interested   himself,  ever,  prevented  his  admission  as  actual 
had  studied  Oriental  languages  under  Fellow,  till  this  letter  was  written  in 
Erpenius.     He  had  been  elected  Pro-  his  favour.] 
bationer    Fellow    of    Mertun     some          °  [Statutes  of  Merton  College,  cap.ii.~j 


462  LETTERS. 

college-hall  (unto  which  it  shall  be  lawful  for  any  of  the 
University  to  resort) ,  read  upon  some  title  of  antiquity ;  in 
which  he  shall  compare  the  Roman,  Greek,  and  Oriental 
antiquities  one  with  another.  And  further,  by  way  of 
punishment  for  his  discontinuing  from  the  College,  I  would 
have  him,  immediately  upon  his  being  admitted  Fellow,  not 
withstanding  he  was  senior  to  divers  who  are  now  Masters  of 
Arts  in  the  College,  to  be  admitted  in  numerum  Magistrorum, 
but  junior  to  all  those  that  are  now  already  Masters.  I  think 
it  sufficient  barely  to  express  my  desires  in  this  business,  not 
doubting  but  you  will  readily  comply  with  them,  as  being 
grounded  upon  the  plain  letter  of  your  statutes;  whereof 
otherwise,  were  it  ambiguous,  you  know  your  Patron  hath 
the  power  of  interpreting,  and  of  exacting  obedience  in  con 
formity  to  his  interpretation.  I  think  fit,  also,  that  a  copy  of 
this  my  letter  be  entered  into  your  Registry,  whereby  it  may 
appear  unto  posterity  upon  what  grounds  both  I  and  you 
proceeded  in  this  business.  So  I  leave  you  all  to  God's 
blessing,  and  rest 

Your  loving  Friend  and  Visitor, 

W.  CANT. 

May  20,  1636. 


LETTER  CXXII. 

TO   G.   J.  VOSSIUS. 
[Apud  Claror.  Viror.  ad  Vossium  Epistt.,  Epist.  ccxxxii.  p.  153.] 

Salutem  in  Christ  o. 

DIGNISSIME  Vossi,  —  Literas  accepi  tuas.  Data*  suut  a.  d. 
viii.  Calend.  Junias  P.  Literee  prsegnantes  erant.  Nam  ex  illis 
semel  apertis  prodiere  literse  Calendrinianre  1  Regium  iiomen 
prseferentes  et  petentes  manum.  Quas  priores  misit  nescio. 
Has,  sicut  impensius  desideratis,  et  ille  pro  se,  et  tu  pro  illo, 
in  manus  Regias  dedi. 


on  Regis    redimenda,   pignori 

pp.  289,  290.]  quondam  obligata.     Vide  Commissio- 

i    [Opera   Calendnni,   negotiator-is  nem   de  hac   re  Burlamachio   datam 

Amstelodamensis,  usus  est,  ut  videtur,  apud  Rymeri  Foed.  VIII.  iii.  60.  ] 
Philippus    Burlamachius,  ad    jocalia 


LETTERS.  463 

Rex  serenissimus,  ut  vidit  quo  tendebant  literse,  tradidit 
eas  Secretario  Domino  Joanni  Coco,  a  quo  puto  responsum 
potest  Calendrinus  expectare.  Milii  enim  nullum  dedit  Rex, 
nee  ad  me  pertinet  in  rebus  ad  monilia  et  pecunias  spectanti- 
bus  responsa  dare.  Hoc  tamen  tibi  ausim  dicere,  nisi  admo- 
dum  falsa  mihi  memoria  nimis  labilis  suggerat,  Calendrinus 
parum  candide  se  gessit,  in  iiegotio  de  Monilium  Jocali- 
umque  Regiorum  restitutione.  Nee  hoc  mihi  tantiim  visum 
est,  sed  et  aliis,  et  summis  quidem  regni  proceribus.  Sed 
audio  mine  fere  superatas  esse  illas  difficultates,  et,  si  ita  res 
sit,  gaudeo.  Sin  aliter,  non  habeo,  quo  te  amplius  detineam. 
Nam  quo  in  loco  res  Burlamachianse  jam  sunt,  ego  plane 
nescio.  Scio  quod  scribis,  Calendrinum  in  Bataviam  pro- 
fectum,  ad  expediendum  Regium  negotium.  Si  ille  iterum 
operam  det  ad  imped  iendum,  sub  nescio  quali  prsetextu, 
(sicut  nonuulli  apud  nos  prudentes  augurantur),  quid  est, 
quod  ego  illi  in  gratiam  praestare  possim?  Spero  meliora 
de  persona  et  familia,  tarn  bene  de  te  merente.  Et  si  quid 
possim  pro  Calendrino,  nihil  praeteirnittam,  ne  occasionem 
ipsam,  semel  si  constiterit  sedulam  ilium  Regio  negotio 
navare  operam.  Hoc  quamprimum  te  volui  scire,  literas 
Calendrinas  in  manus  Regias  pervenisse.  Vale. 

Sic  jubet  tibi  amicissimus, 

W.  CANT. 

Ex  fedibus  raeis  Lamb. 
Jun.   9,  st.  nostro,   1636. 


LETTER  CXXIII. 

TO   THE   LORD   VISCOUNT   WENTWORTH. 
[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  pp.  24,  25.] 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  will  not  acknowledge  your  ill 
memory,  but  I  am  glad  your  good  one  did  a  little  fail  you, 
that  so  I  might  hear  of  you  the  sooner.  And  your  letter 
being  about  nothing  else  but  this  one  business,  I  shall  not 
fail  to  do  as  much  as  my  Lady  of  Leicester1"  hath  by  you 

r  [The  Lady  Dorothy  Percy,  wife  of  band  from  the  Treasury.  See  her  Letter 

Robert  Sidney,  second   Earl   of  Lei-  to   Wentworth.      (Strafforde   Letters, 

ccster.      Her  request  related  to  the  vol.  ii.  p.  45.)] 
payment  of  arrears  due  to  her  bus- 


464  LETTERS. 

entreated  of  me  ;  and  if  she  send  at  any  time,  I  shall  let  her 
know  how  earnestly  your  Lordship  hath  dealt  with  me  about 
it.  This  to  your  letter.  But  I  have  somewhat  else  for  you. 
Here  are  letters  come  from  Secretary  Coke  to  my  Lord  Trea 
surer,  showing  the  King's  dislike  of  the  City's  offer  both  for 
the  sum  and  the  manner  of  payment s.  Now  you  see  what 
our  omission  hath  caused,  that  I  told  you  of  at  our  parting. 
And  no  more  can  be  done  till  we  speak  with  his  Majesty. 

The  mischief  which  the  most  Christian  Turks  did  about 
Plymouth  is  most  true.  And  I  pray  God  it  do  no  mischief 
about  our  shipping  business  this  ensuing  year. 

I  have  within  these  two  days  received  letters  out  of  Ireland 
from  my  Lord  Primate.  All  is  naught  there.  His  letters  are 
three  sides  of  a  paper  in  his  small  close  hand.  All  the  pro 
ceedings  set  down  at  large.  If  the  relation  be  true,  the  Provost 
is  much  to  blame  *.  The  business  is  now  brought  to  me,  which 
I  am  most  sorry  for,  in  regard  I  know  how  things  are  between 
them  two.  I  send  you  no  copy  of  this  large  letter,  because 
the  Primate  writes,  he  h*ath  sent  you  one  himself.  One  good 
circumstance  is  in  it,  and  not  many  more ;  he  desires  me  to 
speak  with  your  Lordship  about  it  (that  I  cannot  now  do  but 
by  letters),  and  that  I  would  determine  nothing  till  your 
Lordship's  coming  over ;  which  desire  of  his  is  most  welcome 
to  me,  and  I  was  from  the  first  line's  reading  resolved  to 

8  [This  appears  to  have  been  an  Fellows  was  rapidly  diminishing,  pro- 
offer  made  by  the  City  of  London  posed  a  repeal  of  the  Statute,  in  which 
towards  the  expenses  of  the  planta-  he  was  supported  by  the  two  Senior 
tion  at  Londonderry.  Wentworth,  in  Fellows.  A  visitation  was  then  held, 
his  reply,  vindicates  the  course  pur-  and  the  Fellows,  Newman  and  Con- 
sued  by  the  Londoners.  (Strafforde  way,  who  voted  with  him,  expelled.  At 
Letters,  vol.  ii.  p.  25.)]  the  same  visitation,  'Hoyle  and  Phea- 

4  [  The  history  of  the  transaction  sant,  two  of  the  petitioning  Fellows, 

here  referred  to  is  detailed  at  length  were  appointed  Senior  Fellows,  and 

by  Dr.  Elrington  (Life  of  Ussher,  pp.  with  them  Ware,  Cullen  having  been 

191 — 198).  The  facts  were  these: —  passed  over.'  It  appears  that  within 

A  Senior  Fellowship  was  vacant  in  the  next  ten  months  '  some  reconcilia- 

Dec.  1635.  Chappell,  the  Provost,  tion  had  taken  place  between  the  Visi- 

passed  over  Hoyle,  Pheasant,  and  Cul-  tors  and  the  Provost'  'by  the  restora- 

len,  who  were  notoriously  negligent,  tion  of  Newman  and  Conway,  and 

in  attending  chapel,  and  proposed  the  expulsion  of  Pheasant.'  Such  dis- 

instead  Mr.  Ware.  An  inhibition  was  turbances  were  prevented  for  the  future 

issued  to  stay  this  proceeding,  to  by  the  Archbishop  giving  the  College 

which  Chappell  submitted.  It  must  a  new  Charter  and  body  of  Statutes, 

be  further  mentioned  that,  by  Char-  which,  after  some  difficulties,  and  a 

ter,  the  right  of  election  was  vested  in  liberal  exercise  of  the  royal  preroga- 

the  Provost  and  four  Senior  Fellows,  tive  on  the  part  of  Wentworth,  were 

Chappell,  fearing  that  the  power  of  accepted  June  5,  1637,  and  Cullen,  at 

election  would  cease,  as  the  number  of  the  same  time,  elected  Senior  Fellow.] 


LETTERS.  4(,?5 

have  clone  it  unasked.  But  though  upon  the  former  ground 
I  send  you  not  the  letter,  yet  I  here  send  you  a  copy  of  the 
Visitors'  last  act  against  the  two  Senior  Fellows,  that  joined 
with  the  Provost  in  this  business,  and  himself.  I  hope  at 
your  return  you  will  he  able  so  to  moderate  things,  that  I  from 
you  may  find  what  is  fittest  for  me  publicly  to  decree,  to  pre 
vent  the  like  mischief  hereafter,  and  to  settle  this  as  well  as 
may  be. 

When  I  had  written  thus  far,  a  petition  came  to  me  from 
the  Provost.  The  papers  sent  me  are  long,  and  I  can  say 
nothing  of  them  till  I  have  read  them.  But  there  is  mention 
that  the  Lords  Justices  and  Council  have  transmitted  the 
whole  proceedings  to  your  Lordship  and  the  King.  And  if 
you  think  fit  to  leave  me  out,  I  shall  be  right  glad  of  it. 

I  hope  you  are  welcome  into  the  North.  You  must  excuse 
me  to  Sir  Philip  Mainwaring ;  I  would  have  written  to  any 
man  else,  but  to  my  Lord  of  Cork  in  such  business  I  cannot ; 
but  I  can  ever  rest 

Your  Lordship's  loving  and  faithful  Friend, 

W.  CANT." 


.LETTER  CXXIV. 

TO   THE   LORD    VISCOUNT   WENTWORTII. 
[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  pp.  31,  32.] 

Salutem  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  begin  at  the  end  of  your  last 
letter x,  where  you  tell  me  you  will  not  detain  me  longer, 
because  you  know  I  will  be  busied  about  small  matters  at 
Oxford  with  great  care.  'Tis  most  true,  the  matters  are 
small  in  themselves,  but  to  me  they  have  been  great,  and  I 
am  most  heartily  glad  they  are  over  >'. 

Your  letters  came  to  me  very  seasonably.     For,  had  they 

n  [This  letter  is  without  date,  but  Letters,  vol.ii.  pp.27,  28.] 
Went/worth's  answer   to    it  is   dated          y  [  This  refers  to  the  reception  of 

Aug.  17,  1636,  which  fixes  it  to  within  the  King  and  Queen  at  Oxford.     See 

a  few  days.]  Hist,  of  Chancellorship,  Works,  vol.  v. 

x  [Written  Aug.  26.    See  Strafforde  pp.  148,  seq.] 
JU.UD. — VOL.  vi.  H  H 


466  LETTERS. 

come  to  me  one  hour  later,  I  could  have  had  no  opportunity 
to  speak  with  the  King,  as  you  desire,  for  some  mark  of  his 
favour  to  be  set,  and  now,  upon  you.  I  moved  fully,  both  in 
general,  and  for  the  particular  you  mention z.  His  Majesty's 
answer  was,  that  he  would  do  that  which  should  strengthen 
you  enough  against  any  practising  here.  But  commanded  me 
to  tell  you,  that  for  the  particular,  and  all  that  concerned  it, 
he  would  give  you  answer  himself  so  soon  as  he  came  to  his 
next  place  of  leisure. 

For  the  case  of  the  Lord  of  St.  Alban's  in  particular, 
I  heard  Mr.  Secretary  Coke  say,  he  had  much  to  write  to 
you.  So  to  him  I  refer  that. 

To  your  former  letter  %  and  the  great  care  you  expressed 
concerning  the  business  of  the  shipping,  and  manner  of 
defending  the  west  coast,  and  about  the  foreign  affairs  in  this 
ticklish  business  between  Spain  and  France,  I  can  say  no 
more  but  this ;  I  took  occasion  to  show  both  those  passages 
to  the  King  at  Woodstock,  and  the  King  bid  me  thank  you, 
and  tell  you  it  was  a  very  honest  letter. 

I  am  now  this  Wednesday  morning  at  an  end  of  my  trou 
blesome  business,  and  not  at  leisure  to  write  to  any  man  but 
yourself,  for  I  am  extreme  weary.  So  I  leave  your  Lordship 
to  all  God's  blessings  upon  you,  and  shall  ever  be  found 

Your  Lordship's  loving  poor  Friend  to  serve  you, 

W.  CANT, 

Oxford,  Aug.  ult.  1636. 


LETTER  CXXV. 

TO   THE   LORD   VISCOUiNT   WENTWORTH. 

[Straffbrde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  pp.  36,  37.] 

Salutem  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  am  heartily  sorry  for  the  differ 
ence  that  is  fallen  out  between  my  Lord  Primate  and  the 
Visitors  of  the  College  near  Dublin,  and  the  Provost  and 

z  [This  was  that  he  might  be  created         a  [Written  Aug.  17.     See  Strafforde 
an  Earl.     This  title  was  not  conferred      Letters,  vol.  ii.  pp.  25,  26.] 
on  him  till  some  years  later.] 


LETTERS.  407 

some  Senior  Fellows  there  b.  This  unhappy  difference  began, 
as  I  take  it,  while  your  Lordship  was  there,  but  I  am  con 
fident  it  had  never  grown  to  this  height,  had  not  your  Lord 
ship  come  thence.  It  is  in  my  judgment  a  great  business  in 
itself,  that  the  prime  prelates  of  the  kingdom,  and  the  Pro 
vost  of  the  College,  should  be  at  such  an  eager  difference  in 
the  open  face  of  that  state,  and  in  view  of  so  many  Romanists 
as  swarm  there,  and  cannot  but  look  upon  it  with  joy.  But 
it  is  far  more  dangerous  in  the  consequence,  if  I  much  mis 
take  not.  For  that  College,  as  your  Lordship  hath  often 
acknowledged  unto  me,  both  by  letters  and  otherwise,  having 
been  as  ill-governed  as  any  in  Christendom,  or  worse,  will 
never  be  able  to  recover  and  settle  to  be  a  good  seminary  for 
that  Church,  if  both  the  power  and  credit  of  the  Provost  be 
not  upheld  by  his  superiors ;  and  should  a  Provost,  that  is 
otherwise  vigilant  and  careful,  err  in  some  circumstantial 
business,  it  is  far  better  for  the  public,  if  not  to  maintain  his 
errors,  yet  to  pass  by  them,  rather  than  to  give  countenance 
and  encouragement  to  such  young  heads,  as  seek  for  no  other 
liberty,  than  that  which  may  make  way  for  licentiousness. 

My  Lord,  upon  this  ground  I  could  heartily  wish  the  heats, 
%vhich  I  doubt  have  been  in  this  business,  had  been  forborne, 
or  that  yet  your  Lordship  could  bring  it  to  that  temper,  that 
both  parties  would  lay  down  the  cause,  and  not  put  me  to 
give  a  public  decision,  which,  as  this  case  stands,  may  do 
some  hurt,  which  way  soever  the  justice  of  the  cause,  upon 
full  evidence,  shall  sway  my  judgment.  But  since  the  first 
of  these  my  wishes  is  now  impossible,  and  that  I  can  very 
hardly  hope  for  the  happiness  of  the  second,  I  have  been  at 
the  pains  to  enable  myself,  as  well  as  I  can,  to  give  a  final 
sentence  and  decision  in  the  cause ;  and  have  read  over  all  the 
letters  and  papers  very  carefully  which  were  sent  to  myself, 
either  from  the  Lord  Primate,  or  from. Mi'-  Provost,  or  that 
were  delivered  in  unto  me  by  young  Pheasant  at  his  late 
being  here ;  as  also  all  those  papers  which  were  sent  from 
the  Council-table  to  your  Lordship,  and  by  you  delivered  to 
me ;  so  that  now,  if  it  must  needs  come  to  the  giving  of  a 
public  sentence,  T  am  almost  ready  for  it. 

Yet  one  thing  there  is  remaining,  which  I  think  very  neces- 
11  [Sec  above,  p.  464.] 

H  H  2 


468  LETTERS. 

sary  to  be  done  in  point  of  common  and  indifferent  justice, 
before  I  give  my  determination ;  which  is,  that  a  narration  of 
the  fact  be  agreed  upon  by  all  parties,  that  none  of  them  may 
say,  that  that  upon  which  I  ground  my  sentence  is  mistaken. 
To  this  end  I  have,  out  of  all  the  papers  that  have  come  to 
my  hands,  drawn  a  brief  history  of  the  fact  from  first  to  last, 
with  reference  to  the  several  papers  for  proofs,  by  letters  and 
other  marks.  This  recital  of  the  fact,  and  all  the  papers 
ready  marked  to  your  hand,  I  send  your  Lordship  in  this 
packet.  It  is  a  very  brief  one,  and  therefore  first  I  desire 
your  Lordship  to  read  it  over,  and  compare  what  you  doubt 
with  the  papers ;  then  I  humbly  desire  your  Lordship  to  call 
all  parties  before  you,  at  some  time  of  leisure,  such  as  you 
have,  and  let  them  read  it ;  and  if  they  agree  to  it,  as  a  full 
and  true  narration  of  the  fact,  then  I  desire  they  may  all 
sign  it,  for  I  cannot  decide  anything  till  I  have  a  state  of  the 
question  agreed  on  before  me  ;  but  in  case  they  differ  in  any 
material  circumstance,  then  I  heartily  pray  you,  that  they 
may  clear  their  own  doubts,  and  set  the  fact  so  down,  as 
that  they  may  agree  upon  it,  and  sign  it ;  and  so  soon  as 
that  is  done,  and  the  fact  sent  signed  unto  me,  I  shall  pro 
ceed  to  sentence  with  all  indifferency,  and  without  respect  of 
persons. 

I  am  further  to  acquaint  your  Lordship,  that  I  have  here 
with  sent  a  paper  of  all  such  objections  as  have  come  to  my 
hands,  and  the  answers  to  them,  that  you  may  see  the  cause 
as  fully  as  I  hitherto  do.  And  because  the  Provost  was 
referred  by  the  sentence  of  the  Visitors  to  the  King,  I  have 
acquainted  his  Majesty  with  so  much  of  the  cause  as  is  yet 
certainly  known  unto  me,  who  is  not  pleased  with  these  dif 
ferences,  but  hath  commanded  me  to  proceed  as  the  justice 
of  the  cause  shall  lead  me,  which  circumstance  I  thought  fit 
to  make  known  unto  your  Lordship.  These  are  therefore 
heartily  to  pray  you,  that  if  you  can  make  a  peaceable  end, 
and  such  as  may  stand  with  the  good  government  of  the  Col 
lege,  and  freedom  of  their  statutes,  and  prevent  my  decision 
for  peace  sake,  that  your  Lordship  would  do  it.  For  then  I 
know  your  wisdom  will  so  moderate  it,  as  that  you  will  make 
no  end,  but  such  as  shall  be  best  for  the  condition  of  these 
times  and  that  kingdom.  But  if  either  your  Lordship  can 


LETTERS.  469 

make  no  such  fit  end,  or  that  you  think  it  better  a  legal  deci 
sion  be  made,  then  I  beseech  your  Lordship  send  me  the  fact 
agreed  on,  and  I  will  send  my  decision,  with  all  the  conve 
nient  speed  I  can.  Tims  not  doubting  of  your  Lordship's 
love  to  me,  and  care  of  this  troublesome  business,  I  leave 
you  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  most  loving  Friend  to  serve  you, 

W.  CANT. 

Croydon,  18th  October,  1636. 


LETTER  CXXVI. 

TO   JAMES   USSHER,   ARCHBISHOP   OF  ARMAGH. 
[Parr's  Life,  Letter  clxxxix.  p.  482.] 

Salutem  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  have  been  put  to  no  small  pains, 
considering  my  other  occasions,  to  read  over,  and  in  a  manner 
to  study  the  several  letters  and  other  papers,  which  have  been 
sent  and  come  to  my  hands,  some  from  your  Grace,  some 
from  the  Provost  and  Fellows  that  join  with  him  ;  some  from 
Pheasant  and  the  other  party;  and  some  from  the  Lords 
Justices  and  Council  there  to  the  Lord  Deputy,  and  from  his 
Lordship  to  me ;  and  all  of  them  about  the  late  unhappy 
difference  fallen  between  the  Visitors  of  the  College  near 
Dublin  and  the  Provost.  The  more  carefully  I  have  read  over 
these  papers,  the  more  (I  clearly  confess  to  your  Grace)  I  am 
troubled  at  the  business,  arid  could  heartily  wish  some  friendly 
way  were  thought  on  there,  to  prevent  a  formal  and  legal 
decision  by  me.  Of  which  yet  seeing  so  little  hope  as  I  do, 
I  have  taken  all  the  pains  which  I  can,  preparatory  to  a  final 
sentence.  For  I  have  very  carefully,  and  with  all  iudiffer- 
ency,  drawn  a  brief  history  of  the  fact  and  the  whole  pro 
ceedings,  with  relation  in  the  margent  to  every  several  paper 
that  hath  come  to  my  hands.  A  copy  of  this  brief,  together 
with  all  the  several  papers  to  which  it  relates,  I  have  sent  to 
my  Lord  Deputy,  and  desired  him  to  show  it  to  your  Grace, 
and  all  the  other  parties  whom  it  concerns :  to  this  end,  that 
if  your  Lordship  and  they  agree  upon  the  fact,  I  may  have 
it  returned  unto  me,  and  go  on  to  my  decision.  But  if 


470  LETTERS. 

you  agree  not  upon  the  fact,  as  I  have  set  it  down,  that  then 
you  may  there  settle  any  difference,  and  agree  upon  it,  that 
110  one  whom  it  concerns  may  say  I  had  not  a  right  state  of 
the  question  before  me.  When  this  is  done,  I  shall  go  on  to 
do  my  duty  with  justice  to  all  parties,  as  far  as  I  can  appre 
hend  the  cause,  and  as  far  as  my  learned  counsel  here  shall 
be  able  to  advise  me.  But  I  cannot  but  still  wish,  and  that 
very  heartily,  that  my  decision  may  be  prevented  by  the  care 
and  wisdom  of  my  Lord  Deputy,  and  the  moderate  and  pru 
dent  respects  of  the  parties  interessed,  which  I  presume  your 
Grace  will  further.  For  it  appears  very  ill  to  his  Majesty 
(who  was  of  necessity  to  be  made  acquainted  with  the  busi 
ness,  because  the  censure  of  the  Provost,  if  he  deserve  it,  is 
referred  to  himself),  and  must  needs  appear  so  to  all  wise 
men,  both  here  and  there,  that  such  a  difference  concerning 
young  men  newly  started  up  from  boys,  should  cause  so 
great  a  disturbance  among  grave  and  wise  men,  as  this  hath 
done.  And  'tis  somewhat  too  that  the  Romanists,  which 
swarm  in  those  parts,  have  such  an  occasion  as  this  difference 
to  please  themselves  withal.  My  hopes  are  great  in  your 
Grace's  moderation ;  but  if  all  fail,  I  shall  make  a  binding 
decision  so  soon  as  ever  the  state  of  the  business  is  sent  me 
back.  So  wishing  your  Grace  all  health  and  happiness,  I 
leave  you  to  God's  blessed  protection,  and  rest 

Your  Grace's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT. 

Croydon,  Oct.  18,  1636. 


LETTER  CXXYII. 

TO   THE   CORPORATION   OP  READING. 
[Brace's  Account  of  Abp.  Laud's  Berkshire  Benefactions,  pp.  12 — 14.] 

Salutem  in  Christ o. 

After  my  hearty  commendations,  &c. — I  have  received  your 
kind  letters c,  and  read  in  them  the  death  of  Dr.  Byrd  d,  who 
hath  taken  a  great  deal  of  pains,  and  done  a  great  deal  of 
service  in  your  school  at  Reading,  and  hath  brought  up 

c    [See  Brace's  Account  of  Laud's  ments,  who  united  the  professions  of 

Benefactions,  p.  11.]  pedagogue  and  physician,  and  was  well 

[Mr.  Bruce  describes  Dr.  Andrew  thought  of  in  both  of  them.''  He  died 

Byrd  as  "  a  man  of  consu1  -  rable  attain-  Nov.  28.] 


LETTERS.  471 

divers  of  your  sons,  and  some  of  them  are  at  this  day  very 
able  men  to  do  God,  the  King,  and  the  Church,  service. 
And,  if  you  desire  the  flourishing  of  that  school,  and  the 
like  good  to  be  continued  to  your  children  hereafter,  it  will 
lie  upon  you,  by  the  advice  of  your  friends,  and  the  best  care 
yourselves  can  take,  to  fit  yourselves  with  an  able  and  a  painful 
man,  that  will  be  contented  to  do  as  Dr.  Byrd  did  in  his 
beginnings.  And,  to  do  him  right  that  is  gone,  I  do  not 
think  it  will  be  an  easy  thing  in  all  respects  to  equal  him  ; 
but  what  help  or  assistance  I  can  give  you  in  that,  or  any 
thing  else  that  may  do  good  to  the  town,  I  shall,  neither 
now,  nor  at  any  time  else  while  I  live,  be  wanting.  Besides, 
you  are  much  bound  to  his  Majesty,  that  he  hath  been 
pleased  to  descend  so  low,  as  by  his  Secretary  to  take  care 
for  the  well -fitting  and  furnishing  of  that  your  school ;  for 
which  I  purpose,  God  willing,  in  your  names,  on  Sunday 
next,  to  give  his  Majesty  thanks,  and  withal  to  acquaint  him, 
how  ready  and  careful  you  are  to  conform  to  such  directions 
as  he  was  pleased  to  give  you  by  Mr.  Secretary e. 

Two  things  there  are,  which  will  be  great  hindrances  to 
the  getting  of  an  able  schoolmaster  into  that  place.  The  one 
is,  the  poorness  of  the  stipend,  not  exceeding,  as  I  remember, 
10/.  per  annum f.  The  other  is,  that  the  house,  which  hereto 
fore  belonged  to  the  schoolmaster,  and  stood  very  conve 
niently  for  him,  you  have  neglected,  when  the  time  was,  to 
renew  and  continue  in  your  hands  to  the  schoolmaster's  use. 
So  that  now,  there  being  no  house  for  him,  and  the  times 
being  so  chargeable  for  all  things  of  necessary  use,  your 
selves  must  needs  conceive  it  will  be  a  thing  of  great  diffi 
culty  to  get  a  sufficient  and  a  careful  man  that  will  be  content 
to  reside  upon  the  school  for  such  maintenance,  unless  you 
can  think  upon  some  way  how  to  recover  that  house,  or 
another,  and  to  make  some  addition  to  increase  his  means, 
which  I  refer  to  your  consideration ;  and,  in  the  meantime, 
I  shall  do  the  best  I  can  to  inform  myself,  and  provide  you, 
of  as  able  a  man  as  I  can  get. 

I  pray  give  me  leave  to  put  you  in  mind,  that  you  have  no 

e  [See  the  King's  Letters  in  Bruce,  20?.  yearly  on  the  Master  of  the  school, 

p.  10.]  This  sura,  by  a  recent  decree  of  the 

f  [Laud  afterwards,  by  deed  of  gift  Court  of  Chancery,  is  increased  to  50/. 

to  the  Corporation  of  Heading,  settled  (See  Bruce,  pp.  25 — 52.)] 
(among  other  charities)   the  sum   of 


472  LETTERS. 

preferment  for  your  school,  but  only  for  two  places  into  Saint 
John's  College  in  Oxford ;  and,  by  God's  blessing,  of  later 
times  some  of  your  sons  have  thrived  extraordinarily  well 
there ;  and  at  this  time  there  are  two  hopeful  young  men  in 
the  college  °,  and  therefore  I  think  you  shall  do  very  ad 
visedly  to  write  to  the  President  and  senior  Fellows  to  name 
some  able  and  sufficient  man  to  you,  which  I  presume  they 
will  not  refuse  to  do,  and  take  it  kindly  besides.  And  this 
I  assure  you,  that,  as  well  as  I  love  that  place,  if  they  have 
not  a  sufficient  man  to  send  you,  they  shall  not  send  unto  you 
any  one  unsufficient,  or  any  way  unfitting.  And  I  do  hereby 
pray  you,  together  with  those  letters  of  your  own,  to  send 
these  of  mine,  in  which  I  have  desired  the  President11,  for  my 
sake,  to  take  all  the  care  that  possibly  he  can,  and  to  fit  your 
school  with  a  Saint  John's  man,  if  it  may  be,  or  else  to  pro 
vide  you  some  able  and  sufficient  young  man  in  the  Univer 
sity,  whose  fitness  I  will  examine  myself,  before  I  will  abso 
lutely  recommend  him  to  you. 

So,  with  thanks  for  your  kind  remembrance  of  me  in  the 
close  of  your  letters,  and  giving  you  hereby  assurance  that 
I  shall  always  be  most  ready  to  serve  the  town  in  all  things 
which  are  within  my  power,  I  leave  you  all  to  God's  blessed 
protection,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend  to  serve  you, 

W.  CANT. 

Croydon,  Decemb.  1,  1636. 
To  my  very  loving  Friends,  the  Mayor 
and  chief  Burgesses  of  the  town  of 
Heading,  in  Berks,  These. 


LETTER  CXXVIII. 

TO  THE   CORPORATION   OF  READING. 
[Bruce's  Account  of  Abp.  Laud's  Berkshire  Benefactions,  pp.  17,  18.] 

Salutem  in  Christo. 

After  my  hearty  commendations,  &c., — Upon  the  receipt  of 
your  first  letters  to  me  after  the  death  of  your  worthy  school 
master,  and  my  ancient  acquaintance,  Dr.  Byrd,  I  writ  to 

s  ["  William  Brackston  and  William  preacher  and  a  divine  of  great  emi- 

Creed  were  the  young  men  referred  to.  nence."— Bruce,  note  to  this  passage.] 

The  former  .  .  .  became  one  of  Laud's  »•  [Richard  Baylie.     See  above,  vol. 

Chaplains ;  the  latter  was  an  eloquent  iii.  p.  184  ;  vol.  v.  p.  143.] 


LETTERS.  473 

St.  John's  College,  in  Oxon,  as  yourselves  know ;  to  this  end, 
that  if  they  could  furnish  your  town  with  an  able  and  suffi 
cient  schoolmaster,  I  might  not  be  driven  to  look  further. 
The  rather,  because  of  the  relation  which  our  worthy  founder 
hath  left  between  that  college  and  your  school. 

In  these  my  letters  I  laid  so  strict  a  charge  upon  the  Pre 
sident  and  senior  Fellows  of  that  House,  that  they  should 
name  no  man  to  me  for  whose  both  honesty  and  discretion, 
as  well  as  sufficiency  in  learning,  they  would  not  be  as 
answerable  to  me,  as  I  must  be  to  the  town;  as  that  I 
thought  it  fit,  more  letters  than  one  should  pass  between  us 
before  I  would  resolve  to  recommend  any  to  your  choice.  In 
this  respect,  if  I  have  made  you  stay  a  little  the  longer,  yet  I 
hope  you  will  take  it  kindly,  partly  because  you  may  by  this 
perceive,  how  careful  I  am  to  name  no  man  to  you,  till  I  have 
taken  him  and  his  worth  into  serious  consideration ;  and 
partly,  because  this  stay  can  be  no  great  hindrance  to  your 
children,  Christmas  being  near,  in  which  time  there  is  no 
great  schooling. 

I  have  seen  the  letter  which  you  sent  to  the  College  >.  It 
is  a  very  kind  one,  and  with  a  great  deal  of  respect  both  to 
myself  and  them,  for  which  I  heartily  thank  you.  And  you 
can  never  do  yourselves,  nor  the  town,  more  right,  than  to 
think  upon  some  way  for  the  bettering  of  the  schoolmaster's 
allowance ;  for  till  that  be  done,  you  may,  by  favour  and 
God's  blessing,  get  a  sufficient  schoolmaster ;  but  the  place 
of  itself,  as  it  now  stands,  will  never  invite  an  able  man  to 
continue  and  reside  upon  it.  And  whereas  you  write,  that 
you  will  consider  of  some  encouragement  by  adding  to  the 
schoolmaster  to  hold  up  the  reputation  of  your  school ;  I  do 
not  only  thank  you  heartily  for  it,  but  do  hereby  promise 
you,  that  if  I  live  to  outgrow  the  great  expenses  1  have  been 
at,  I  will  do  somewhat  also  myself,  being  sensible  to  this 
day  what  it  is  to  be  bred  under  an  ill  schoolmaster  J. 

Now,  after  all  deliberations,  I  do  hereby  recommend  unto 
you  the  bearer  hereof,  Mr.  Page.  He  is  a  Master  of  Arts,  and 

1   [No  copy  of  this  has  been  found,  that  this  "  very  severe  schoolmaster 

The  reply  of  the  President  and  Fellows  promised  him  that  greatness  which 

of  St.  John's  is  printed  by  Mr.  Bruce,  he  afterwards  enjoyed,  saying  to  him, 

pp.14 — 16.]  'When  you  are  a  little  great  man, 

[Lloyd  (Memoirs,  p.  225)  states  remember  Reading  School.'  "] 


474  LETTERS. 

Fellow  of  St.  John's  College  k;  which  he  is  willing  to  leave, 
and  reside  upon  the  school.  He  was  bred  at  a  very  good 
school  himself,  and  therefore  knows  the  better  how  to  be  a 
schoolmaster.  Besides  this,  I  have  received  from  Mr.  Pre 
sident  and  the  Fellows  a  very  large  testimony  of  his  suf 
ficiency  in  that  kind  of  learning,  as  also  of  his  honesty  and 
soberness  in  conversation.  He  was  with  me  at  Croydon,  and 
by  that  exercise  of  his  which  I  myself  saw,  I  hope  he  will 
answer  the  testimony  given  him.  And,  therefore,  I  do 
hereby  recommend  him  to  you,  and  pray  you  to  make 
choice  of  him  for  your  schoolmaster.  And,  when  he  is  in 
that  place,  I  shall  not  fail  to  lay  all  my  powers  upon  him,  to 
be  diligent  and  careful  in  the  discharge  of  his  duty  to  your 
selves  and  your  children.  And  yet,  notwithstanding  this  tes 
timony  given  me  concerning  him,  I  shall  desire  you  to  try 
him  (if  you  think  fit)  by  any  or  all  of  your  three  learned 
ministers  that  live  with  you  in  the  town,  whom  I  doubt  not 
but  he  will  satisfy.  Thus,  with  the  remembrance  of  my  love 
to  yourselves,  and  my  daily  prayers  for  the  good  of  that  place, 
I  leave  you  all  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  and  assured  Friend, 

W.  CANT. 

Croydon,  December  15,  1636. 


LETTER  CXXIX. 

FROM   JOHN  WILLIAMS,   BISHOP  OP  LINCOLN. 
[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  50.] 

MOST  REVEREND  FATHER  IN  GOD  AND  MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, 
with  my  due  respect  unto  your  Grace  remembered, — I  have 
often  importuned  your  Grace,  by  myself  and  my  noble  Lord 
the  Lord  Deputy  of  Ireland,  either  solely  to  undertake,  or 

k    [William    Page    was    admitted  the  school,  but  it  was  abandoned ;  and 

Scholar  of  St.  John's  in  1628  from  on  the  6th  March,  166?,  he  resigned 

Merchant  Taylors    School.     He   was  his  right,   probably  for  a  considera- 

ejected  from  his  Mastership  in  1644,  tion."— Bruce,  p.  19. 
and  became  M.D.  in  1653,  «  which  ren-         He  must  not  be  mistaken,  as  he  is 

ders    it  probable   that  he  supported  by  Antony  Wood,  for  William  Pa^e, 

himself  during  the  usurpation  by  the  Fellow  of  All  Souls.     See  above,  vol. 

practice  of  physic ;  at  the  Restoration  v.  p.  39  ] 
he  procured  a  writ  of  restitution  to 


LETTERS.  475 

graciously  to  assist  to  procure  his  Majesty  to  accept  of  my 
submission,  and  to  cease  his  prosecution  against  me,  which 
without  any  profit  at  all  to  his  Majesty,  hath  wasted  my 
body,  mind,  studies,  and  estate  to  nothing. 

Your  Grace's  answer  was,  that  the  business  was  in  another 
hand,  by  his  Majesty's  knowledge  and  direction,  and  so  long 
(without  his  Majesty's  command  to  that  effect)  your  Grace 
thought  it  inconvenient  to  interpose  therein;  but  if  that  were 
altered,  and  that  occasion  removed,  your  Grace  would  either 
advance  my  petition  to  that  purpose,  or  return  me  a  reason 
able  answer. 

About  the  first  week  in  November  last,  the  Lord  Cotting- 
ton,  by  his  letter,  did  quite  discharge  himself  from  any  more 
dealing  with  my  business,  wishing  me  to  make  use  of  some 
other  mediator  (naming  none),  not  without  giving  me  some 
hope  that  his  Majesty  was  not  unwilling  to  commiserate  my 
condition.  But  upon  the  receipt  of  this  letter  I  was  so 
eagerly  called  upon  to  answer  more  fully,  and  to  be  examined 
upon,  interrogatories  in  the  second  cause,  that  I  suspected 
his  Majesty  might  desire  some  satisfaction  therein  by  my 
oath,  his  Majesty  being  informed  underhand,  that  by  my 
examination  and  my  servants'  much  might  be  discovered ; 
and  therefore  I  resolved  to  give  his  Majesty  in  all  humility 
satisfaction  therein,  before  I  troubled  your  Grace  to  mediate 
for  me,  which  clearly  and  ingenuously,  more  than  by  any 
law  I  was  bound,  I  have  performed. 

I  humbly,  therefore,  beseech  your  Grace  to  tender  my 
submission  unto  the  King,  which  is  as  large  and  ample  as 
ever  any  defendant  in  this  High  Court  made  unto  any  King 
of  England  :  After  answer  and  examination  upon  oath,  that 
is,  to  submit  myself  wholly  to  his  royal  pleasure  to  do  and 
abide  what  his  Majesty  pleaseth,  rather  than  any  longer  in 
this  kind  placitare  cum  domino  rege,  to  appear  in  any  court 
of  justice  a  defendant  against  my  sovereign  lord  and  master. 
This  is  the  most  that  ever  was  offered  by  any  defendant  after 
answer,  and  was  not  (for  aught  appears  in  the  abstract  of  the 
records  of  that  court)  ever  refused  by  any  King ;  with  this, 
that  howbeit  I  have  no  estate,  nor  ever  had,  to  make  any 
present  satisfaction,  yet  in  time  (which  is  all  one  for  his 
Majesty's  occasions)  I  will  truly  perform  whatsoever  his 


476  LETTERS. 

Majesty  shall  require  or  intimate.  I  may  not,  were  it  in  case 
of  life,  press  your  Grace  to  any  act  that  your  reason  (which 
as  in  most  things  else,  so  in  this  particular  especially,  must 
be  clearer  than  mine)  shall  persuade  your  Grace  to  be 
unfitting  for  your  Grace  to  undertake.  But  I  do  humbly 
move  your  Grace  to  deliver  and  improve  my  submission  to 
his  Majesty,  and  give  your  Grace  this  assurance,  that  if  your 
Grace  shall  effect  it,  upon  what  conditions  his  Majesty  shall 
prescribe,  there  is  no  subject  in  England  shall  have  so  merited 
of  or  obliged,  as  your  Grace  shall  thereby  do 

Your  Grace's  unfortunate  Servant  and  Suffragan, 

Jo.  LINCOLN. 

Buckden,  this  28th  of  Decemb.  1636. 

To  the  Most  Reverend  Father  in  God, 
his  very  good  Lord,  the  Lord  Arch 
bishop  of  Canterbury,  &c.  &c. 


LETTER  CXXX. 

TllOM  JOHN   WILLIAMS,   BISHOP   OF  LINCOLN. 
[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  51.], 

MOST  REVEREND  FATHER  IN  GOD  AND  MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, 
with  my  due  respects  remembered  unto  your  Grace, — 

This  year  having  lain  heavy,  by  reason  of  the  infection 
upon  all  the  parts  of  my  diocese,  my  officers  have  not  returned 
unto  me  any  particulars  worthy  to  be  represented  unto  your 
Grace. 

And  this  hath  been  a  main  reason  why  my  brethren  of 
the  clergy  are  behind  in  their  payments  for  the  church  of 
St.  Paul's.  But  upon  the  receipt  of  your  Grace's  letter  about 
ten  days  since,  which  enabled  me  to  appoint  collectors  (the 
registers  in  some  places  being  not  responsal),  I  have  put  the 
business  to  that  forwardness,  that  (I  will  hope)  the  money 
with  all  the  arrears  shall  be  paid  in  at  the  furthest  in  Easter 
term. 

One  of  my  clergy  in  Bedfordshire  (a  learned  and  pious 
gentleman1)  had  set  up  a  stone  upon  pillars  of  brick  for  his 
communion-table,  believing  it  to  have  been  the  altar-stone, 
1  [Dr.  Jasper  Fisher.  See  Accounts  of  Province  for  1636,  above,  vol.  v.  p.  343.] 


LETTERS.  477 

whereas  it  was  a  plain  grave-stone.  This  raising  up  a 
rumour  in  that  country,  where  some  of  the  preciser  sort  are 
averse  to  his  Majesty's  just  supplies  in  the  ship-money, 
1  caused  it  quietly  to  be  removed,  and  the  ancient  commu 
nion-table  to  be  placed  instead  of  the  same,  without  further 
questioning  of  the  party  (whom  I  found  harmless  and  other 
wise  deserving) ,  to  avoid  rumours  in  the  country.  Which  yet 
1  make  bold  to  write  unto  your  Grace,  lest  it  should  be  more 
tragically  represented. 

Some  small  quarrels  have  risen  in  the  southern  parts  of 
my  diocese  about  some  ministers  forcing  of  the  people  to 
receive  at  the  rails  (which  I  have  procured  to  be  placed  about 
the  holy  table),  and  the  people's  refusing  so  to  do.  Wherein 
I  spare  to  settle  any  order,  not  as  doubting  that  both  priest 
and  people  are  herein  in  the  wrong,  but  as  not  knowing 
myself  what  is  the  right  where  the  Canon  doth  not  prescribe 
it.  For  otherwise,  it  is  no  honour  to  the  minister  to  have 
their  people  to  come  so  near  the  holy  table  in  their  receiving 
of  the  Eucharist,  nor  any  disparagement,  but  more  respect 
than  can  be  precedented  by  antiquity,  for  the  people  to  be 
permitted  to  approach  so  nigh.  It  was  in  former  times  the 
special  privilege  of  kings  and  princes. 

I  have  left  the  ministers  to  their  own  discretion,  so  as  they 
did  not  refuse  the  Communion  (which  some  began  to  do)  to 
such  as  would  not  receive  at  the  rails.  If  your  Grace  shall 
send  me  any  directions  herein,  I  do  not  find  but  all  my 
diocese  will  readily  obey  them. 

I  humbly  crave  your  Grace's  pardon  for  being  thus  trouble 
some  in  matters  of  no  greater  consequence.  And  beseeching 
God  to  bless  your  Grace  with  many  new  years,  do  humbly 
take  my  leave,  as  being 

Your  Grace's  humble  Servant  and  Suffragan, 

Jo.  LINCOLN. 

Buckden,  29th  of  December,  1636. 
To  the  Most  Reverend  Father  in  God, 
his  very  good  Lord,  the  Lo,  Arch- 
bpp.  of  Canterbury,  &c.  &c. 


478  LETTERS. 

LETTER  CXXXI. 

TO  JOHN   WILLIAMS,   BISHOP   OE  LINCOLN. 

[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  52.] 

S.  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  have  received  by  Mr.  Ireland's  ™ 
hands  two  letters  from  your  Lordship  ;  the  one  of  them  con 
tains  the  account  of  your  diocese  at  this  time  to  be  given  to 
his  Majesty ;  whereon,  first,  I  thank  your  Lordship  for  the 
care  you  have  taken  for  St.  Paul's,  and  the  answer  you  are 
pleased  to  give  to  my  letters  about  it ;  and  if  that  money 
come  in  Easter  term  it  will  do  very  well. 

For  the  clergyman  in  Bedfordshire  which  your  Lordship 
saith  set  up  a  grave- stone  instead  of  an  altar- stone  for  the 
communion-table,  I  know  not  what  desert  the  man  may  be 
of,  but  surely,  though  you  give  him  a  very  good  testimony, 
yet  I  must  needs  think  this  a  very  bold  and  unadvised  part 
in  him  to  attempt  a  business  of  this  nature  without  the 
knowledge  and  approbation  of  his  Ordinary. 

As  for  the  differences  that  are  arisen  in  the  southern  part 
of  your  Lordship's  diocese,  about  the  people's  being  urged  to 
receive  at  the  rails  which  encompass  the  communion-table  ", 

m  [See  above,  p.  405.]  Curate,  denyed  the  holy  Sacrament. 
n   [The  following  petition  and  re-  The  reason,  they  sayde,  was  because 
ply  of  the  Archbishop,   preserved  in  wee  came  not  to  the  raylesto  receive: 
St.  John's  College,  Cambridge,  may  be  Whereas  wee  had  not,  nor  as  yet  have, 
introduced  in  illustration  of  this  pas-  any  commande  to  alter  our  anchyent 
sage  : —  forme,  nor  any  satisfaction  to  ye  reason 
"To  the  most  reverend  Father  in  of  our  capacityes  soe  to  do,  although 
God   William,  Lord  Arch-B^.  of  we  have  often  requested  not  oncly  our 
Cant    his     Grace,     Primate    &  Minist.  but  also  have  repayred  both 
Metropolitan  of  all  England,  the  to    the  register  &  divers   surrogates 
humble  petition  of  ye  inhabitants  of  ye  Ecclesiastical  courts,  &  also  to 
of  Wellyn  in  Hertfordshyre.  Sr  John  Lambe  and  Dr.  Holdsworth. 
"  Humbly  complayninge  shew,  Now  wee,    yr    Graces    humble    peti- 
"  That  whereas  your  Graces    peti-  tioners,  hatinge  faction,  and  ever  hav- 
tioners  repayringe  to  bee  partakers  of  inge  been  persons  conformable  to  ye 
ye  holy  Sacrament,  according  to  the  orders   &   government   of  ye   Ch.   of 
uniform  &  anchyente  custome  of  our  England  established,  &  beinge  timo- 
parish  &  ye  parishes  adjoyninge  where  rous  of  introducing  any  new  form  in 
wee  live,  wh.  is  to  assemble  our  selves  matters  of  religion  established,  unless 
in  the  body  of  the  chancele,  meekly  we    have  received   an  authority  corn- 
kneeling  on  our  knees :  Wee  have  there  xnanding  us  therein, 
three  tymes,  to  ye  greate  greife  of  our          Our  humble  petition  to  your  Grace 
soules  &  disturbance  of  ye  congrega-  then  is,  if  you  would  bee  pleased  to 
tion  at  y*  holy  duty  assembled,  bine  take  knowledge  of  this  our  lamentable 
rejected,  &  by  Mr.  Thomas  Wiltshyre,  grievance  and   distraction,  &  y*  you 
Rector  of  our  Ch,  and  Mr.  Judson  his  woulde,    for   ye    preventinge    of    all 


LETTERS.  479 

it  is  a  thing  to  which  the  canons  of  the  Church  cloth  not 
expressly  reach,  and  therefore  I  shall  fairly  represent  it  to  his 
Majesty,  as  your  letter  hath  done  it  to  me,  and  then  expect 
his  gracious  direction,  which  so  soon  as  I  have  received, 
I  shall  acquaint  your  Lordship  with. 

But,  my  Lord,  your  Lordship's  second  letters  did  not  a 
little  trouble  me,  because  I  cannot  do  all  that  they  desire  of 
me.  And  whereas  your  Lordship  begins  your  letter,  that 
you  have  oftentimes  importuned  me  to  assist  your  cause  to 
the  King  for  your  dismission  out  of  Star-Chamber;  your 
Lordship  cannot  but  know  that  I  have  done  that  often,  and 
returned  to  your  Lordship's  several  letters  and  petitions  such 
answers  as  I  was  able  to  give  from  his  Majesty.  And  how 
your  Lordship  used  me  at  the  close  for  all  these  services 
done,  you  best  know,  and  I  joy  not  to  repeat. 

And  whereas  you  add,  that  you  got  the  Right  Honourable 
the  Lord  Deputy  of  Ireland,  his  late  being  in  these  parts,  to 
speak  with  me  to  the  same  purpose ;  my  Lord  did  speak  with 
me  accordingly,  and  the  answer  which  I  gave  his  Lordship 
was,  that  I  shall  be  very  willing  and  ready  to  do  your  Lord 
ship  any  service  that  is  fit  for  me  to  appear  in,  and  that  may 
be  done  with  preservation  of  his  Majesty's  honour  and  justice 
in  a  cause  of  this  moment.  And  this  answer  I  shall  be  ready 
to  make  good. 

After  this  your  Lordship  tells  me  that  my  former  answer 
to  yourself  was,  that  since  his  Majesty  had  put  the  business 
into  another  hand,  it  was  no  way  convenient  for  me  to 
meddle  with  that  which  his  Majesty  has  wholly  and  solely 
put  to  another's  Care.  Nor  durst  I  be  SO  bold  with  the  King- 
further  disturbances  to  our  consciences  to  administer  the  communion  duly 
&  unity,  give  such  farther  order  &  orderly  to  these  petitioners  &  all 
herein  as  to  your  Graces  wisdom  shall  other  of  his  parish  (they  coming  & 
seem  best,  &  y*  wee  bee  no  longer  presenting  themselves  as  they  ought) 
without  ye  Sacram*,  but  to  our  un-  to  receive  it  kneeling,  though  it  bee 
speakable  comforts  agayne,  according  in  any  part  of  the  chancel,  leavinge 
to  the  laws  of  this  realme  &  customs  only  such  to  come  to  the  rayles  & 
of  this  Ch.  established,  bee  made  par-  receiue  as  are  willing  so  to  do,  &  that 
takers,  till  there  shall  bee  a  law  to  neither  Mr.  Nash  nor  Mr.  Hudson  nor 
the  contrary  declared  to  us,  &  as  in  any  other  coming  thither  to  preache, 
duty  bound  wee  shall  ever  pray,  &c."  disturbe  any  of  ye  people,  being  con 
formable  to  the  laws  of  this  realm  & 

His  answer  :  -  canons  &  rubricks  of  y c  Ch.;  &  if  they 

"  I  desyre Mr. Archdeacon  Dr.  Holds-      shall  not  obey  let  mee  bee  acquainted 
worth  to  order  Mr.  AViltshyre,  parson      with  it."] 
of  Wcllyn  within  his  Archdeaconry, 


480  LETTERS. 

in  a  business  of  this  nature.  And  your  Lordship  could  not 
then  deny  but  that  my  answer  was  reasonable.  And  whereas 
you  add,  that  my  Lord  Cottington  hath  given  over  further 
meddling  in  the  business ;  yet  that  is  no  warrant  for  me  to 
take  it  on ;  besides,  having  moved  so  often  for  your  Lordship, 
and  not  being  able  to  effect  your  desire,  made  me  fearful  to 
adventure  further. 

Notwithstanding  all  this,  I  did  make  bold  in  all  humble 
manner  to  present  your  petition  to  his  Majesty,  which  when 
his  Majesty  had  seen,  he  gave  me  this  present  answer,  that 
my  Lord  Duke  of  Lennox  °  had  lately  moved  him  in  this  very 
particular,  and  that  he  had  given  him  his  final  answer. 
I  durst  not  presume  to  move  his  Majesty  to  know  what  that 
answer  was,  but  I  am  confident  my  Lord  Duke's  Grace  of 
Lennox  either  hath  already  or  will  speedily  give  your  Lord 
ship  an  account  of  it. 

My  Lord,  this  is  all  that  I  am  able  to  write  unto  you  in 
this  great  business,  and  therefore  do  pray  you  to  take  this 
which  I  have  done  as  well  as  it  is  meant.  And  so  wishing 
your  Lordship  health,  and  a  happy  new  year,  I  leave  you,  &c. 

Your  Lordship's  loving  Friend  and  Brother. 

Croydon,  Jan.  6,  1636. 
Endorsed:  ' Januar.  6, 1636. 
The  copy  of  my  Letter  to  the  Lord 

Bishop  of  Lincoln,  in  answer  of  his 

Lordship's  of  Decemb.  28  and  29, 

&c.' 


LETTER  CXXXTI. 

FROM  JOHN  WILLIAMS,   BISHOP  OF   LINCOLN. 
[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  54.] 

May  it  please  your  Grace, — I  do  humbly  acknowledge  your 
Grace's  favour  in  the  delivery  of  that  paper  enclosed  unto  his 
Majesty,  and  impute  it  unto  mine  own  misfortune  that  it  had 
no  better  success.  I  have  sometimes  this  last  summer 
troubled  my  Lord  Duke  of  Lennox  with  representing  unto 
his  Majesty  my  apologies  to  some  by -complaints  made  against 
me,  and  sometimes  his  Grace  hath  vouchsafed  me  answer  by 
0  [See  vol.  iii.  p.  229.] 


LETTERS.  481 

word  of  mouth,  but  never  by  letter.  Albeit  of  the  nature  of 
my  last  paper  I  never  put  any  unto  his  Grace,  or  your 
Grace's,  or  any  man's  hands  before,  for  it  is  a  submission 
drawn  by  advice  of  counsel,  (which  peradventure  if  his 
Majesty  had  observed,  his  Majesty  would  have  graciously 
vouchsafed  to  speak  with  the  Lord  Keeper  P  and  his  Attorney- 
General  about  the  same),  and  so  binding  (being  subscribed 
with  my  hand),  that  it  is  doubted  I  am  not  enabled  to 
make  any  further  defence  unless  it  be  returned.  What  his 
Majesty's  final  answer  may  be,  I  cannot  guess,  but  do  hope 
(in  imitation  of  that  God  who  is  infinite  in  mercy  and  cle 
mency)  his  Majesty  will  never  make  an  end  of  his  grace  and 
goodness  towards  me,  and  the  rather  by  means  of  your 
Grace's  mediation  in  the  behalf  of 

Your  Grace's  most  unfortunate  Suffragan, 

Jo.  LINCOLN. 

To  the  Most  Reverend  Father  in  God, 
his  very  good  Lord,  the  Lord  Arch 
bishop  of  Canterbury,  &c.  &c. 


LETTER  CXXXIII. 

FROM  JOHN   WILLIAMS,   BISHOP  OF  LINCOLN. 

[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  55.] 

May  it  please  your  Grace, — I  most  humbly  thank  your 
Grace  for  your  letter;  but  being  much  afraid  to  be  mis 
taken,  I  earnestly  beseech  your  Grace  to  conceive  that  it  was 
written,  not  that  your  Grace  should  subduct  or  withdraw, 
but,  on  the  contrary  side,  that  your  Grace  would  be  pleased 
to  improve  and  declare  unto  his  most  excellent  Majesty  the 
nature  of  that  submission  I  last  tendered  by  your  Grace's 
hands,  which,  by  a  kind  of  legal  course,  puts  a  power  into 
his  Majesty  to  declare  his  pleasure  of  me,  and,  stopping  both 
mine  own  and  the  mouths  of  all  men  beside,  leaves  his 
Majesty  upon  record  just  and  merciful  to  all  posterity.  This 
was  that  which  Mr.  Attorney  Noy  called  for  from  the  begin 
ning,  and  had  obtained  upon  the  first  motion,  had  not  a  great 
man  (since  dead)  deterred  me  from  this  way,  and  put  me 
into  another  course  of  composition.  And  therefore  I  humbly 

p  [Lord  Keeper  Coventry.] 
LAUD.— VOL.  vr.  I  I 


482  LETTERS. 

beseech  your  Grace  to  press  it  home  as  far  as  you  can,  and 
as  soon  as  you  can,  and  to  make  me  thereby  your  Grace's 
creature  as  long  as  I  live.  I  would,  understanding  of  your 
Grace's  return  to  Lambeth,  have  waited  upon  your  Grace 
in  person,  but  that  I  am  not  able,  diseases  growing  so  fast 
upon  me,  and  especially  the  greatest  disease  of  all,  weariness 
of  life  by  reason  of  these  misfortunes.  I  hear  it  from  many 
hands,  that  his  Majesty  should  be  informed,  that  I  should 
report,  I  should  never  be  free  from  lawsuits  as  long  as  his 
Majesty  lived.  God  is  my  witness  I  never  said  so,  or  con 
ceived  any  such  words,  in  my  life ;  but  did  absolutely  believe, 
until  the  middle  of  November  last,  that  all  lawsuits  between 
his  Majesty  and  me  had  been  fully  concluded  and  ended. 
And  I  had  been  more  mad  than  of  late  I  am  painted  forth, 
to  have  treated  with  the  Lord  Cottington  upon  such  terms  as 
I  did,  if  I  had  harboured  any  such  conceit.  An  imprison 
ment,  in  such  a  case,  had  been  more  advantageous  for  me 
than  a  composition. 

Lastly,  I  humbly  thank  your  Grace  for  reproving  of 
Shelley's  boldness  and  impudency  against  me.  He  hath 
by  copyhold  but  three  acres  of  ground  in  this  town,  is 
(for  purse-taking)  bound  to  good  behaviour  for  ever,  and  a 
common  drunkard  as  any  in  this  country:  and,  therefore, 
no  competent  cessor  of  the  lord  of  the  manor,  nor  ac 
cuser  of  the  bishop  of  the  diocese.  I  shall  not  be  able 
to  answer  his  railing  speeches,  because  I  know  them  not; 
his  petition  I  shall  disprove  in  every  point  that  con 
cerns  me.  The  sums  that  I  am  cessed  in,  in  the  first  and 
second  cessment,  will  be  found  to  differ  more  in  form  than 
in  quantity  q. 

This  young  man's  course  being  contrary  to  the  directions 
of  your  Lordships,  and  most  prejudicial  to  his  Majesty's 
service,  to  cess  the  lord  of  the  manor  for  all  his  tenants; 
the  latter  cessment,  directed  by  the  sheriff,  cessing  the 
lords  for  what  they  hold  only  in  their  own  hands,  and  the 
tenants  for  what  they  likewise  hold  and  occupy;  which, 
with  me,  comes  to  one  and  the  same  reckoning  at  the  half- 
year's  day. 

i  [Shelley  was  employed  to  assess      ring  to  the  assessment,  was  called  in 
Bishop  Williams  to  the  payment  of     question  as  an  opponent  of  the  tax.] 
ship-money.     The  Bishop,  on  demur- 


LETTERS.  483 

But,  if  it  please  your  Grace,  I  am  fain  to  digest  a  thousand 
of  these  affronts  and  injuries  in  a  year,  which  I  meet  with 
upon  all  occasions  from  mean  and  sorry  people,  that  conceive 
they  may  do  anything  against  the  Bishop  of  Lincoln. 

Which  will  help  to  make  my  obligations  stronger  and 
faster  unto  your  Grace,  when,  by  your  Grace's  mediation, 
the  King  shall  be  pleased  to  receive  me  into  some  degrees  of 
shelter  and  protection  again,  and  to  make  me  odious  to  the 
world  and  myself  if  I  shall  not  remain 

Your  Grace's  faithful  Servant  and  Suffragan, 

Jo.  LINCOLN. 

Buckden,  this  13th  of  Januar.  1636. 

To  the  Most  Reverend  Father  in  God, 
his  very  good  Lord,  the  Lo.  Arch 
bishop  of  Canterbury,  &c.  &c. 


LETTER  CXXXIV. 

TO  JOHN   WILLIAMS,   BISHOP   OF   LINCOLN. 

[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  mxxx.  p.  56.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — Since  my  late  letter  to  your  Lord 
ship,  I  have  received  another  from  you  by  the  hands  of 
Mr.  Ireland,  bearing  date  the  13th  of  this  present  January, 
in  which  you  write  that  your  former  letters  were  not  that 
I  should  withdraw  your  petition  which  I  had  delivered  to  his 
Majesty,  but  that  I  should  rather  improve  your  suit  therein 
contained.  My  Lord,  I  beseech  you  pardon  me,  for  your 
former  letters  are  expressly  that  it  is  doubted  you  are  not 
enabled  to  make  any  further  defence,  unless  it  were  returned. 
And  surely,  my  Lord,  I  could  not  return  it,  but  that  I  must 
withdraw  it  first. 

But  now,  my  Lord,  I  have  once  more  done  all  that  you 
desire  at  my  hands,  for  I  have  withdrawn  your  petition,  and 
returned  it  here  inclosed ;  and,  besides,  I  have  pressed  it  also 
as  far  as  I  could,  for  I  used  all  the  motives  you  suggested  to 
me  in  any  of  your  late  letters;  and,  to  the  end  his  Majesty 
might  not  think  I  was  mistaken  in  anything,  I  first  read 
unto  him  whatsoever  concerned  that  business  in  words  of 

I  I  2 


484  LETTERS. 

your  own  letters.  His  Majesty's  answer  was,  that  he  gave 
me  free  leave  to  return  your  petition,  but  that  he  would 
return  no  other  answer  than  he  had  already  given  to  my 
Lord  Duke  of  Lennox ;  and  that  that  was  his  Majesty's  final 
answer.  And  further,  his  Majesty  hath  commanded  me  not 
to  trouble  him  any  more  in  this  business ;  and  therefore 
I  do  heartily  pray  your  Lordship  that  I  may  be  no  further 
pressed  in  it. 

In  the  business  of  Shelley,  I  both  spake  and  did  what 
I  thought  just  and  fit  for  me,  and  if  it  were  anything  that 
gave  your  Lordship  content,  I  am  glad  of  it.  I  think  some 
part  of  the  business  is  referred  to  a  further  hearing  before 
the  Lords,  at  which  time,  if  he  be  such  a  man  as  your  Lord 
ship  describes  him,  and  his  petition  delivered  so  false,  your 
advantage  will  be  greater  against  him.  So  I  leave  your 
Lordship  to  God's  blessed  protection,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT, 

From  Hampton  Court, 
January  17,  1636. 

Endorsed  :  'January  17,  1636. 

The  copy  of  my  Letters  in  answer  to 
my  Lord  Bishop  of  Lincoln's,  bear 
ing  date  January  13, 1636;  and  to 
another  received  January  10,  but 
without  date.' 


LETTER  CXXXV. 

TO  THE  DEAN  AND   CHAPTER  OF  CANTERBURY1". 
[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb.  dccxxviii.J 

S.  in  Christ o. 

After  my  hearty  commendations,  &c. — I  have  now,  after 
my  long  pains  and  your  as  long  expectation,  finished  the 
Statutes  for  the  Church  of  Canterbury,  according  to  the 
trust  reposed  in  me  by  his  Majesty,  and  the  power  which  he 
was  pleased  to  give  me  under  the  Broad  Seal  to  perfect  this 
work.  Besides  this  stay  by  my  pains,  we  have  had  other 
delays  and  trouble  at  the  Seal,  most  men  being  in  something 

*  [This  letter  was  forwarded  with  the  copy  of  the  Statutes  of  Canterbury, 
printed  m  vol.  v.  pp.  506,  seq.] 


LETTERS.  485 

or  other  to  seek  how  to  dispose  such  a  business  as  this,  under 
his  Majesty's  confirmation,  there  having  been  but  few  books 
of  this  nature  of  later  years  brought  to  the  Great  Seal. 
But  now  (God  be  thanked}  all  doubts  are  removed,  not  only 
for  these  particular  Statutes,  but  for  any  other  which  shall 
hereafter  be  finished,  if  so  it  please  God  to  bless  my  under 
takings.  This  copy  of  your  Statutes  I  here  send  you  by 
the  hands  of  Dr.  Warner s,  and  hereby  require  you,  in  his 
Majesty's  name,  to  keep  safe  this  original  book  of  Statutes, 
and  to  guide  and  govern  yourselves,  and  all  businesses  con 
cerning  that  Church,  by  these  Statutes  and  no  other.  And 
to  the  end  this  book  may  be  kept  both  safe  and  fair,  you 
may  transcribe  such  and  so  many  copies  out  of  it,  for  the 
daily  use  of  the  Dean  and  Chapter,  as  yourselves  shall  think 
fit,  and  to  be  kept  in  such  hands  only  as  by  Chapter  act  you 
shall  appoint.  My  Lord  Keeper  hath  been  very  kind  and 
careful  in  this  business,  as  well  to  free  you  from  a  great  deal 
of  charge,  as  other  trouble.  And,  therefore,  I  think  you 
shall  do  very  well  to  send  up  a  letter  of  thanks  to  his  Lord 
ship.  So  God  bless  you  in  the  government  of  that  Church, 
that  it  may  be  (as  it  ought  to  be)  an  example  to  others.  To 
His  blessed  protection  I  leave  you,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  Jan.  26, 1636. 
To  my  very  loving  Friends,  the  Dean 
and  Chapter  of  the  Metropolitical 
Church  of  Canterbury,  These. 


LETTER  CXXXVI. 

TO  THE  PROVOST  AND  FELLOWS  OF  ETON  COLLEGE. 
[Wilkins'  Cone.  torn.  iv.  p.  532  '.] 

Salutem  in  Christo. 

After  my  hearty  commendations,  &c. — You  cannot  but 
remember,  that  after  my  metropolitical  visitation  of  your 
college  at  Eton  was  begun,  there  was  delivered  unto  me  a 

8  [Dr.  John  Warner,  afterwards  Bishop  of  Rochester.] 
*  [From  Reg.  Laud,  fol.  259  a.] 


486  LETTERS. 

petition  from  King's  College  in  Cambridge,  and  another  to 
his  sacred  Majesty,  both  concerning  certain  rights  to  the 
Fellowships  of  Eton,  as  they  pretended;  and  the  petition 
delivered  to  his  Majesty  was  after  sent  unto  me,  with  a 
reference  under  Secretary  Windebank's  hand,  requiring  me 
to  take  their  cause  into  consideration,  and  to  do  them  that 
justice,  which  upon  due  deliberation  I  should  find  did  belong 
to  them  and  their  cause.  Thereupon  I  had  divers  times 
cognizance  of  this  cause  in  the  presence  of  some,  both  of 
your  and  their  societies,  and  heard  at  large  both  your  and 
their  counsel.  But  by  reason  of  the  shortness  of  my  visita 
tion,  being  unwilling  to  hold  it  much  longer  than  the  ordi 
nary  time  of  six  months,  and  because  of  my  other  many  and 
great  occasions  not  suffering  me  to  attend  that  business 
wholly,  I  was  constrained  to  reserve  this  and  all  such  busi 
nesses  as  were  then  depending  before  me,  in  the  relaxation  of 
my  visitation  aforesaid,  to  such  other  further  and  fit  time,  as 
I  might  have  to  end  them.  And  having  now  maturely  con 
sidered  of  the  aforesaid  petition  of  King's  College,  with  all 
incidents  thereunto  belonging,  and  of  all  such  answers  as 
you,  the  Provost  and  Fellows  of  Eton,  have  given,  I  have 
now  at  last  made  my  decision,  with  an  injunction  of  obe 
dience  in  time  to  come11,  and  have  sent  it  herewith  unto 
you  under  my  archiepiscopal  seal,  requiring  you  that  it  be 
registered  at  the  end  of  your  statute-book,  and  observed  in 
all  future  elections  of  Fellows  into  that  society;  that  so 
these  two  great  bodies,  which  had  one  and  the  same  royal 
founder,  may,  according  to  his  will  and  frequent  desires  in 
your  and  their  statutes,  grow  up  into  a  nearer  relation  and 
amity  one  to,  and  with,  the  other,  which  God  grant.  So 
with  my  love  remembered  to  you,  I  leave  you  all  to  God's 
blessed  protection,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  Martii  15, 1636. 


u  [This  Injunction  is  printed  in  vol.  v.  pp.  497,  498.] 


LETTERS.  487 


LETTER  CXXXVII. 

TO  THE  LORD   VISCOUNT  WENTWORTU. 
[Reg.  Laud,  fol.  259  b.] 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — At  this  present  I  give  no  answer 
to  any  letter  of  yours,  for  I  have  answered  all  that  are  come 
to  my  hands,  so  that  ball  is  at  your  foot ;  but  high  time  is  it 
that  you  had  the  new  both  Charter  and  Statutes  for  the 
College  near  Dublin.  And  I  have  herewith  sent  as  followeth : 
First,  I  have  sent  your  Lordship  the  Charter  with  his  Ma 
jesty's  hand  to  it ;  the  Broad  Seal  must  be  put  to  it  there ; 
and  your  Lordship  must,  by  your  powerful  way,  gain  the 
consent,  or  else  we  must  think  of  another  way ;  but  this  is 
thought  here  by  far  the  best.  With  the  Charter  your  Lord 
ship  shall  find  Mr*  -  Attorney's  directions  under  his  own 
hands,  for  your  guidance  to  the  settling  of  it ;  the  way  that 
Sir  Geo.  Radcliffe  thought  upon  at  Croydon  being  not 
approved  by  the  King's  Counsel  here,  as  I  formerly  writ 
unto  you. 

I  have  likewise  sent  you  two  fair  copies  of  the  Statutes  for 
the  College.  That  which  hath  his  Majesty's  name  at  the 
beginning  and  mine  at  the  bottom  of  every  page,  must  have 
the  Broad  Seal  put  to  it,  which  must  be  fixed  to  the  Con 
firmation  at  the  end  of  the  book ;  this  Confirmation  must  be 
written  in  chancery  hand,  in  the  two  spare  leaves  at  the  end 
of  the  book,  and  then  be  enrolled.  I  have  sent  you  a  copy  of 
the  same  Confirmation  which  was  joined  to  the  Statutes  of 
Canterbury,  which,  mutatis  mutandis,  is  to  be  followed.  This 
copy  your  Lordship  shall  find  in  the  statute-book.  Out  of 
this  original  copy,  the  Provost  is  to  transcribe  one  or  more 
copies  (as  he  shall  think  fit)  for  the  daily  use  of  the  College; 
but  this  original  is  to  lie  safe  in  the  College  treasury,  or  place 
of  evidences,  to  which  they  are  to  have  recourse  against  any 
errors  that  may  creep  into  transcribed  copies. 

The  other  fair  copy  is  to  remain  with  your  Lordship  and 
the  State,  that  you  may  the  better  see  the  growth  and 
increase  of  the  College  in  government  and  good  order,  or  the 


488  LETTERS. 

contrary,  and  be  the  better  able  to  apply,  or  call  upon  the 
Chancellor  for  remedies  when  any  shall  be  necessary. 

A  third  copy,  on  paper,  I  keep  for  my  own  use,  and  such 
as  shall  succeed  me  in  that  Chancellorship.  So  I  humbly 
take  my  leave,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  loving  poor  Friend  to  serve  you, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  Mar.  21, 1636. 


LETTER  CXXXVIII. 

TO  DR.  CHRISTOPHER  POTTER,   PROVOST  OF  QUEEN'S x. 
[Ellis's  Original  Letters,  3d  Series,  vol.  iv.  pp.  209,  210?.] 

Salutem  in  Christ o. 

SIR, — I  am  about  to  draw  up  my  order  for  Worcester,  and 
to  settle  peace  between  the  Bishop,  the  City,  and  the  Chapter, 
if  I  can2.  In  the  meantime  I  am  informed  there  is  some 
flaw  found  in  the  lease  of  the  rectory  of  Wimbledon,  and 
that  my  Lord a  is  about  to  renew  it  again  of  your  Church 
of  Worcester.  To  this  rectory,  Putney  and  Mortlake  are 
chapels  of  ease ;  and  Mortlake  hath  been  for  divers  years, 
and  is  at  present,  a  place  of  great  inconformity,  and  where 
usually  such  men  are  placed  as  will  take  little  from  your 
lessee,  and  live  upon  the  humour  of  the  people. 

Upon  this  I  have  two  requests  to  make  to  you.  The  one, 
that  you  would  find  a  means  to  increase  the  stipend  of  the 
curate  there,  and  at  Putney  also,  and  to  make  it  certain.  The 
other,  that  you  would  (as  it  well  beseems  you)  take  the  nomi 
nation  of  the  curates  in  both  places  to  yourselves,  and  not 
to  leave  it  to  your  tenant  my  Lord  Wimbledon,  or  any  other. 
And  I  shall  expect  to  receive  satisfaction  from  you  in  both 
these  particulars,  having  acquainted  his  Majesty  with  them 

*  [Potter  was  also  Dean  of  Wor-  z  [These  Injunctions  are  printed  in 
cester.]  vol.  v.  pp.  490—492.] 

y  [From  MSS.  Harl.  numb.  7001,  a  [Edward  Cecil,  created  Vise, 
art.  60.]  Wimbledon,  July  25,  1626.] 


LETTERS.  489 

already,  and  he  approves  them.  Thus,  not  doubting  of  your 
care  herein  and  ready  performance,  I  leave  you  to  the  grace 
of  God,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  May  12, 1637. 
•To  my  very  loving  friend,  Dr.  Potter, 
Provost  of  Queen's  College  in  Oxon, 
These. 


LETTER  CXXXIX. 

TO  G.  J.  VOSSIUS. 

[Apud  Claror.  Viror.  ad  Vossium  Epistt.,  Epist.  ccxlii.  p.  160.] 
Salutem  in  Christo. 

VrR  CLAUISSIME, — Literse  tuse,  prout  semper  sunt,  mihi 
gratissimse  fuerunt.  Recepi  eas  per  anni  fere  abhinc  spatiumb, 
sed,  ut  libere  dicam,  quod  veritas  postulat,  majora  negotia 
quolibet  fere  momento  animum  satis  ad  hoc  officium  propen- 
sum  plane  ad  alia  avocarunt. 

In  illis  gratularis  huic  regno,  mihique,  quod  jus  lustrandi 
Academias  Prsesulibus  Cantuariensibus  ab  antiquis  tempo- 
ribus  debitum  revocavi0.  Opus  sane  arduum,  et  revocare 
quod  diu  intermissum,  et  exercere  quod  semper  invisum. 
Sed  quum  misericordia  Dei,  atque  optimi  Regis  justitia, 
potestas  visitandi  Academia  mihi,  et  [prsedecessoribus  d]  meis 
multis  retro  annis  debita  jam  denuo  decreta  sit,  dabo  operam, 
et  spero  non  inutilem,  ut  Academise  floreant,  et  ut  Academici 
moribus  cultiores,  doctrina  politiores,  Religione  primsevis 
temporibus  conformiores  evadant.  Et  ut  ab  ineuntibus  stu- 
diis  ea  principia  imbibant,  quae  et  Dei  cultum,  et  Ecclesise 
pacem,  et  Academiarum  honorem  promoveant.  Nee  quid- 
quam  verius  est,  quam  illud,  quod  scribis,  humana  instituta 
omnia,  etiam  optima,  facile  per  incuriam  in  pejus  vergere. 
Quid  igitur  fit,  quum  malitia  nonnullorum,  qui  inordinata 
tantum  amant,  aliorum  incurise  superadditur  ? 

b  [Vide  G.  J. Vossii  Epist.  cclxxxix.  vimus.     In  Edit,   hujus  Epist.  apud 

p.  290.]  Freest,  ac  Erud.  Viror.  Epistt.  num. 

c  [Vide  Diariuin,  Jun.  22,  1636.]  dxliii.  signa  lacunae  hie  inserta  sunt.] 
d  [Hanc  vocem  e  conjectura  supple- 


490  LETTERS. 

Goffius6  hie  interfuit  diu  a  receptis  literis  vestris,  sed 
adeo  occupatum  me  invenit  expectations  adventus  Regis  et 
Reginse,  ut  vacuum  eum  remittere  necesse  fuit.  Gradum 
tantum  Professoris  in  Theologia  obtinuit  rogatu  (jussu,  i.  e.) 
Frederici  Principis  Electoris  Palatini,  qui  una  cum  rege 
Oxoniam  petiit f.  Prseco  est  Goffius  ille  virtutum  tuarum ; 
nee  immerito,  sensit  enim  et  fatetur,  quantum  tibi  devinctus 
sit,  dum  Amstelodami  Musis  inserviit. 

De  Calendrinog  nolo  ego  plura,  et,  quod  aperte  satis  in 
scriptis  tuis  video,  tu  forte  de  illo  pauciora,  si  quse  mihi,  et 
tibi  quoque  innotuissent.  Nolo  tamen,  ut  illud  ullo  modo 
molestiam  tibi  creare  possit.  Soleo  enim  ego,  quse  ab  amicis 
tui  simillimis  in  gratiam  alicujus  tertiae  personse  scripta 
sunt  facere,  si  possim  et  justa  sint,  sed  deliberare,  si  sus- 
pecta.  Ignoscas,  quseso,  moram  harum  literarum,  et  quando 
iterum  placuerit  scribere,  sperabo  me  posse,  tu  autem  semper 
puta  me  velle  multo  citius  responsum  dare.  Vale,  et  dum 
quotidie  Deum  colis,  sis,  quseso,  memor  in  orationibus 
Amici  tui  perquam  fidelis, 

Datex^dibus  W.CANT. 

Lambeth.  Junii  1637. 

Oro  ut  globos  terrestrem  et  ccelestem  magnitudine  ampliori, 
topograpliia  aliisque  descriptionibus  erudite  delineates,  et  pro 
more  undique  aptatos,  placeat  tibi  emere,  et  ad  me  mittere. 
Vir  iste  mercator  nobilis,  et  mihi  perquam  gratus  Job  Harbye 
pretium  tibi  solvet.  Solum  cupio  opera  vestra,  uti  ne  frau- 
dem  patiatur  in  re  illi  non  satis  nota. 


LETTER  CXL. 

TO   SIR  JOHN  BRIDGEMAN h. 
[Reg.  Laud,  fol.  277.] 

$.  in  Christ o. 

WORTHY  SIR, — I  here  send  you  a  petition  inclosed,  and  am 
content  to  hope  that  the  suggestions  therein  contained  are 
not  true ;  but  certainly,  if  they  be,  the  Church  power  is  cut 

c  [Vide  supra,  p.  347.]  *    [Chief  Justice  of  the  Court  of 

{  [Vide  Wood,  Fast.  Ox.  i.  494.]  Marches  in  Wales.] 

ff  [Vide  supra,  p.  462.] 


LETTERS.  491 

very  short  by  the  Court  of  the  Marches  and  the  proceedings 
there *  j  that  a  seat  which  stands  disorderly  cannot  be  regu 
lated  in  an  Archbishop's  metropolitical  visitation,  but  the 
churchwardens  must  be  troubled  for  it  in  that  court ;  which 
is  the  ready  way  to  deter  all  churchwardens  from  doing  their 
duty,  and  making  any  presentments  in  the  court  eccle 
siastical.  I  heartily  pray  you  to  let  me -hear  from  you  what 
truth  is  in  this  petition,  that  so  I  may  know  the  better  what 
course  is  fit  for  me  to  take,  before  the  ecclesiastical  juris 
diction  be  quite  swallowed  up.  So  not  doubting  but  that 
you  will  be  pleased  to  give  me  a  full  relation  of  the  business, 
I  leave  you  to  God's  blessed  protection,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  July  1,  1637. 
To  my  very  worthy  friend,  Sir  John 
Bridgeman,  Kt.,  Lord  Chief  Justice 
of  his  Majesty's  Courts  of  Marches 
in  Wales. 


LETTER  CXLI. 

TO  THE  EARL  OF  TRAQUAIR,  LORD  TREASURER  OF  SCOTLAND. 

[Prynne's  Hidden  Works,  pp.  163,  164.] 

S.  in  Christo. 

MY  GOOD  LORD, — Your  Lordship's  of  June  26  came  to 
my  hands  on  Sunday,  July  2;  and  they  were  the  first 
I  received  out  of  Scotland  since  your  return  thither,  save 
only  that  I  had  one  from  the  King's  Advocate  •>  in  answer  to 
mine,  and  one  from  my  Lord  of  Brechin k.  And  I  confess 
1  did  and  do  a  little  wonder  at  it,  considering  how  many 
letters  I  writ,  and  what  their  contents  were.  So  I  was  glad 
to  see  one  come  from  your  Lordship,  till  I  read  it,  but  then 
1  confess  I  was  much  troubled  to  see  things  go  on  there  in 
such  a  way.  For  I  thought  we  had  been  happily  come  to  an 
end  of  those  troubles. 

My  Lord,  I  have  much  ado  to  read  some  words  in  your 

[  See   Accounts   of  Province  for      vourer  of  the  Presbyterians.] 
1636,  above,  vol.  v.  p.  345.]  k  [Walter  Whitford.] 

J  [Sir  Thomas  Hope,  a  secret  fa- 


492  LETTERS. 

handwriting,  and  some  things  concerning  that  kingdom  I 
understand  not.  Between  these  two  if  I  mistake  anything, 
I  heartily  pray  you  it  may  go  pro  non  script o.  And  now  for 
instance,  I  confess  I  do  not  well  understand  what  that  parti 
cular  is,  at  which  my  Lord  of  St.  Andrews1  checks;  but 
whatever  it  be,  I  am  sorry  his  Grace  will  not  privately 
debate  it  before  it  come  in  public ;  or,  since  he  cannot  gain 
his  Commission  in  Exchequer,  he  will  take  a  course  before 
the  Commission  of  Surrenders,  that  maybe  prejudicial  to  the 
archbishopric.  For  I  hope  he  will  not  think  of  any  advan 
tageous  way  to  particular  persons  with  disadvantage  to  the 
public. 

His  Majesty's  intention  certainly  is,  that  all  mortifications 
to  bishoprics,  or  other  pious  uses,  should  have  all  immunities 
for  the  advantage  of  the  Church  that  may  be  had.  And  if 
my  Lord  of  St.  Andrews,  either  by  the  Commission  to  which 
his  Majesty's  hand  was  gotten,  or  by  valuation  before  the 
Commission  of  Surrenders,  depart  from  the  good  of  the 
Church  in  the  particular  of  the  priory,  I  must  be  sorry 
for  it,  but  certainly  the  King's  bounty  must  not  be  abused. 
Only  I  beseech  your  Lordship  look  carefully  to  it,  that  my 
Lord  Archbishop  have  no  prejudice ;  for  it  seems  exceeding 
strange  to  me,  that  anything  should  be  attempted  by  him  in 
this,  that  is  not  pregnantly  for  the  Church's  good. 

For  the  Commission  of  Surrenders  m,  you  know  my  opinion 
of  it,  and  of  whom  I  learned  it.  And  I  hope,  before  these 
letters  come  to  you,  you  will  understand  his  Majesty's 
pleasure  concerning  that  Commission  from  the  Earl  of 
Sterling. 

To  your  Lordship's  demands  and  desires  I  give  you  briefly 
this  answer. 

First,  I  heartily  thank  you,  that  you  are  minded  once  more 
in  a  private  way,  to  move  my  Lord  Chancellor11  to  alter  his  in 
tended  course  by  debate  there,  or  from  hence  (if  there  be  any 
use  of  me),  and  I  heartily  pray  you  so  to  do.  And  if  you  think 
fit,  you  may  tell  him,  'tis  my  desire  as  well  as  yours.  For  I 
have  not  at  this  time  written  any  one  word  of  this  business. 

1  [John  Spottiswood.]  vol.  ii.  p.  756.] 

m  [See  an  account  of  this  Com-  »  [The  Archbishop  of  St.  Andrews.] 
mission  in  Collier's  Church  History, 


LETTERS.  493 

Secondly,  If  the  King's  intentions  for  laying  the  founda 
tion  of  the  Cathedral  Church  of  St.  Andrews  will,  in  this 
way  my  Lord  Chancellor  now  takes,  be  wholly  eluded,  you 
must  by  all  good  and  fair  means  prevent  it.  And  if  you 
cannot  so  do  it,  you  must  acquaint  his  Majesty  with  it,  before 
it  be  too  late  °. 

Thirdly,  I  do  hereby  heartily  pray  you  to  stop  all  things 
which  come  to  your  knowledge,  if  you  find  the  Church  pre~ 
judged,  or  anything  intended  contrary  to  the  general  course 
introduced  in  favour  of  the  Church.  And  I  assure  myself, 
that  his  Majesty  will  thank  you  for  the  service. 

Lastly,  Your  Lordship  did  understand  me  right,  and  I 
am  still  of  opinion,  that  more  care  is  to  be  taken  in  the 
settling  of  all  these  Church  businesses,  for  the  dignity  and 
advantage  of  the  places  themselves.  And  that  course,  I 
beseech  you,  hold  for  those  things  which  come  within  your 
power.  And  yet  I  shall  still  desire  the  present  incumbent 
may  be  considered  also,  where  it  may  be  without  prejudice 
to  the  place  itself  in  perpetuity. 

This  hath  been  one  of  the  heaviest  terms  that  ever  I 
endured,  and  it  seems  you  have  had  troubles  enough.  The 
best  is,  the  remembrances  which  I  last  put  into  your  hands 
may  stay  for  times  of  more  leisure.  The  sickness  increases 
sorely,  yet  I  cannot  get  out  of  London.  God  bless  you  with 
health  in  those  parts,  in  which  prayers  I  rest 

Your  Lordship' s  loving  poor  Friend  to  serve  you, 

Lamb.  July  4, 1637.  W.  CANT. 


LETTER  CXLII. 

TO  THE  EARL  OF  TRAQUAIR. 
[Prynne's  Hidden  Works,  pp.  165, 166.] 

For  the  Commission  of  Tithes,  I  ever  was  against  it  in  my 
own  judgment,  and  therein  I  agreed  with  my  Lords  of  St. 
Andrews  and  Ross,  since  neither  of  them  hath  given  me 
sufficient  reason,  why  I  should  change  my  mind ;  yet  if  the 

0  [The  King  proposed  to  rebuild  the  the  Duke  of  Richmond.    Laud's  share 

Cathedral    of    St.  Andrews,    and  to  in  this  business  was  made  one  of  the 

annex  thereto  the  Abbey  of  St.  An-  charges  of  the  Scotch  against  him. 

drews,  which  was  in  the  possession  of  See  above,  vol.  iii.  pp.  310 — 313.] 


494  LETTERS. 

Commission  lie  asleep  awhile  to  see  what  may  be  said  further 
for  it,  I  think  'tis  not  amiss.  And  then  if  nothing  can  he 
said,  that  shall  make  it  appear  more  beneficial  to  that 
Church,  than  yet  it  doth  to  me,  it  may  be  with  the  better 
deliberation  quite  extinguished.  The  truth  is,  at  least  as  it 
appears  to  me,  in  the  present  use  of  it  it  is  made  a  public 
pretence  to  private  ends. 

My  Lord,  I  think  you  know  my  opinion  how  I  would  have 
Church  business  carried,  were  I  as  great  a  master  of  men,  as, 
I  thank  God,  I  am  of  things.  "Tis  true  the  Church,  as  well 
there  as  elsewhere,  hath  been  overborne  by  violence,  both  in 
matter  of  maintenance  and  jurisdiction.  But  if  the  Church 
will  recover  in  either  of  these,  she  and  her  governors  must 
proceed,  not  as  she  was  proceeded  against,  but  by  a  constant 
temper  she  must  make  the  world  see  she  had  the  wrong,  but 
offer  none.  And  since  law  hath  followed  in  that  kingdom, 
perhaps  to  make  good  that  which  was  ill  done,  yet  since  a 
law  it  is,  such  a  reformation  or  restitution  would  be  sought 
for,  as  might  stand  with  the  law,  and  some  expedient  be 
found  out,  how  the  law  may  be  by  some  just  exposition 
helped,  till  the  State  shall  see  cause  to  abolish  it  P. 

His  Majesty  takes  it  very  ill,  that  the  business  concerning 
the  stablishment  of  the  Service-book  hath  been  so  weakly 
carried;  and  hath  great  reason  to  think  himself  and  his 
Government  dishonoured  by  the  late  tumult  in  Edinburgh, 
July  23 ;  and,  therefore,  expects  that  your  Lordship  and  the 
rest  of  the  honourable  Council  set  yourselves  to  it,  that  the 
Liturgy  may  be  established  orderly  and  with  peace,  to  repair 
what  hath  been  done  amiss.  For  his  Majesty  well  knows 
the  Clergy  alone  have  not  power  enough  to  go  through  with 
a  business  of  this  nature,  and,  therefore,  is  not  very  well 
satisfied  with  them,  either  for  the  omission  in  that  kind,  to 
advise  for  assistance  of  his  Lords'  Council,  or  for  the  pre 
paration  or  way  they  took.  For  certainly  the  publication 
the  week  before,  that  on  the  next  Sunday  the  prayers  accord 
ing  to  the  Liturgy  should  be  read  in  all  the  churches  of 
Edinburgh,  was  upon  the  matter  to  give  to  those  that  were 

P  [The  Scotch  Act  of  1633  provided      Russell's  Hist,  of  the  Church  in  Scot- 
that  tithes  should  be  redeemed  at  the      laud,  vol.  ii.  p.  120.] 
value  of  nine  years'  purchase.     See 


LETTERS.  495 

ill-affected  to  the  service,  time  to  communicate  their  thoughts, 
and  to  premeditate  and  provide  against  it,  as  it  is  most  appa 
rent  they  did. 

Nor  is  his  Majesty  well  satisfied  with  the  Clergy,  that  they 
which  are  in  authority  were  not  advertised,  that  they  might 
attend  the  countenancing  of  such  a  service,  so  much  tending 
to  the  honour  of  God  and  the  King.  And  I  am  verily  per 
suaded,  if  that  accident  of  the  marriage  of  your  kinsman  had 
not  carried  your  Lordship  out  of  the  city  that  day,  some 
things  would  not  have  been  altogether  so  bad,  and  my  Lord 
Privy  Seal  1  would  have  had  the  better  assistance. 

Neither  was  this  the  best  act  that  ever  they  did,  to  send 
away  their  letters  apart,  without  acquainting  the  Council, 
that  their  advertisements  might  have  come  by  the  same 
messenger,  together  with  their  joint  advice,  which  way  was 
best  to  punish  the  offenders,  at  least  the  prime  and  chief  of 
them,  and  which  to  prevent  the  like  disorders.  And  after  so 
long  time  of  preparation,  to  be  to  seek  who  should  read  the 
service,  is  more  than  strange  to  me,  unless  they  think  such 
a  business  can  do  itself;  but  his  Majesty,  out  of  his  piety 
and  wisdom,  gave,  by  the  messenger  which  the  Bishop  sent, 
such  full  directions,  both  to  the  Lords  of  the  Council  and  the 
Lords  of  the  Clergy,  as  I  hope  will  settle  the  business  from 
further  trouble.  But  the  Proclamation,  which  you  have  now 
sent  up  to  the  King,  I  have  not  yet  seen. 

Of  all  the  rest,  the  weakest  part  was,  the  interdicting  of  all 
Divine  service  till  his  Majesty's  pleasure  was  further  known. 
And  this,  as  also  the  giving  warning  of  the  publishing,  his 
Majesty,  at  the  first  reading  of  the  letters  and  report  of  the 
fact,  checked  at,  and  commanded  me  to  write  so  much  to  my 
Lord  of  Saint  Andrews  ;  which  I  did.  And  your  Lordship  at 
the  Council,  July  24,  spake  very  worthily  against  the  inter 
dicting  of  the  service.  For  that  were  in  effect  as  much 
as  to  disclaim  the  work,  or  to  give  way  to  the  insolency  of 
the  baser  multitude;  and  his  Majesty  hath  commanded  me  to 
thank  you  for  it  in  his  name.  But  the  disclaiming  the  book 
as  any  act  of  theirs,  but  as  it  was  his  Majesty's  command, 
was  most  unworthy.  "Tis  most  true  the  King  commanded  a 
Liturgy,  and  it  was  time  they  had  one.  They  did  not  like 
i  [The  Earl  of  Eoxborough.] 


496  LETTERS. 

to  admit  of  ours,  but  thought  it  more  reputation  for  them,  as 
indeed  it  was,  to  compile  one  of  their  own,  yet  as  near  as 
might  be,  and  they  have  done  it  well.  Will  they  now  cast 
down  the  milk  they  have  given,  because  a  few  milkmaids 
have  scolded  at  them  ?  I  hope  they  will  be  better  advised ; 
certainly  they  were  very  ill-advised,  when  they  spake  thus  at 
the  Council-board.  But,  my  Lord,  of  this  there  was  not  one 
word  in  the  letter.  So  I  hope  they  have  done  with  that. 

W.  CANT. 

Aug.  7,  1637. 

LETTER  CXLIII. 

TO  THE  LORD  VISCOUNT  WENT  WORTH. 
[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  pp.  99—102.] 

Salutem  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — Your  stay  from  answering  of  my 
letters  fell  out  at  this  time  so  happily,  as  that  instead  of 
pardon,  I  could  be  very  well  content  to  give  you  thanks ;  for, 
the  truth  is,  I  have  been  so  exercised  with  libellings  and 
Star-chamber  business,  and  the  consequences  which  have 
followed  upon  them,  that  had  any  packet  come  from  you,  it 
must  have  lain  by  me,  as  now  my  letters  have  lain  by  you. 
And  yet  as  things  fall  out  with  me  here,  I  have  yet,  and  am 
like  to  have,  so  little  leisure,  as  that  I  persuade  myself  I 
shall  scarce  have  a  fortnight's  vacation  before  the  approach 
of  Michaelmas  term. 

I  thank  your  Lordship  I  have  received  (as  I  take  it)  a  full 
answer  concerning  Mr.  Steward,  and  his  petition  to  be  printer 
in  Ireland,  &c.  But  how  he  will  be  satisfied  with  it,  I  know 
not,  till  he  comes  at  me ;  but  I,  for  my  part,  shall  make  no 
other  answer,  than  according  to  my  Lord  Primate's  certi- 
ii  have  ac-  ficate,  and  I  hope  that  will  satisfy  his  Majesty1.  But  I 

quainted  his  '  J  .  .  * 

Majesty  with  would  to  God  you  had  sent  me  back  his  petition,  for  my 

it,  and  heap-  J  . 

Thfehath     answer  would  have  been  best  set  down  at  the  end  of  it ;  and, 
takeo™asion  Des^es^  I  doubt  he  will  call  for  it  again :  therefore,  I  pray, 

i"IE send  Jt  bv  tlie  next- 

Next,  to  your  two  letters  concerning  Mr.  Terence  O'Der- 
mot,  and  Mr.  Lisle.  Both  my  letters  to  you  were  wrung  from 
me  by  extreme  importunity ;  for  as  for  Terence  O'Dermot, 


LETTERS.  497 

I  know  him  not,  but  a  friend  of  mine  that  did,  urged  me 
hard  for  him  ;  and  if  your  Lordship  respect  him  so  far,  as  to 
remember  his  father's  services  to  the  Crown,  and  his  own  suit 
so  far  as  it  shall  be  reasonable,  I  shall  ask  no  more  for  him. 
And  for  Lisle,  he  married  a  kinswoman  of  my  Lord  Duke 
of  Buckingham's,  and  that  moved  me  to  write  as  I  did  ;  but 
I  am  abundantly  satisfied  with  your  answer,  and  so  will  he 
be,  if  he  be  wise.  But,  my  Lord,  I  pray,  when  such  by- 
letters  as  these,  or  indeed  any  other,  shall  come  from  me  in 
the  nature  of  suitors,  understand  them  all  with  this  limita 
tion,  which  I  would  make  myself  were  I  present,  that  I 
would  have  no  one  of  them  granted  to  the  least  dishonour  of 
yourself,  or  disservice  of  the  King,  whose  trust  is  upon  you  ; 
and  I  assure  your  Lordship,  in  both  these  cases,  the  denial 
shall  be  more  welcome  to  me  than  the  grant. 

I  am  very  glad  to  hear,  that  you  have  received  the  Charter, 
and  the  other  papers  which  were  sent  with  it  concerning  the 
College  at  Dublin1,  and  that  all  is  finished  accordingly. 
1  hope  now,  the  patent  being  under  the  Broad  Seal,  that 
government  will  settle,  and  the  College  be  in  better  temper 
than  it  hath,  which  I  pray  God  it  may. 

I  have  received  the  copy  of  the  sentence  against  Paterson, 
and  am  verily  of  your  Lordship's  mind,  that  a  little  more 
quickness  in  the  government  would  cure  this  itch  of  libel 
ling,  and  something  that  is  amiss  besides  ;  but  you  know  what 
I  have  written,  and  truly  I  have  done  expecting  of  '  thorow  ' 
on  this  side,  and  therefore  shall  betake  myself  to  that  which 
you  say,  and  I  believe,  is  the  next  best  ;  and  yet  I  would  not 
give  over  neither.  As  for  Challenour,  it  was  the  weakest 
part  that  ever  Mr.  Secretary  Coke  did,  to  leave  him  in  the 
hands  of  a  messenger,  and  not  commit  him  to  a  very  safe 
prison.  But  wrhat  can  you  think  of  '  thorow,'  where  there 
shall  be  such  slips  in  business  of  consequence?  But  what 
say  you  to  it,  that  Prynne  and  his  fellows  should  be  suffered 
to  talk  what  they  pleased  while  they  stood  in  the  pillory  s, 
and  win  acclamations  from  the  people,  and  have  notes  taken 
of  what  they  spake,  and  those  notes  spread  in  written  copies 
about  the  City;  and  that  when  they  went  out  of  town  to 


r  [See  above,  p.  487.] 

"  [See  Garrard's  Letter  to  Wentworth,  Straffbrde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  p.  85.] 
IAUD.  —  VOL.  vi. 


498  LETTERS. 

their  several  imprisonments,,  there  were  thousands  suffered 
to  be  upon  the  way  to  take  their  leave,  and  God  knows  what 
else*? 

And  for  my  part,  let  them  take  it  amongst  them  too,  but 
certainly  that  business  of  Mrs.  Leaky  was  a  money  business ; 
and  if  that  devil  be  so  fast  knit  up  in  the  Bishop's  purse,  it 
seems  they  will  have  but  a  cold  pluck  of  it ;  but  that  matter 
is  now  quite  out  of  speech  u. 

For  my  Lord  of  Cashells  x,  I  would  you  had  another  that 
you  might  purge  with  him ;  for  I  believe  a  little  Irish  physic 
from  so  skilful  a  hand  as  yours  would  do  the  party  more 
good,  than  any  physic  that  will  be  given  here,  and  then  you 
might  send  me  word  of  both  their  recoveries  together. 

There  is  very  good  news  come  from  the  fleet  of  the  services 
done  by  the  ships  that  were  sent  to  Sallee ;  and  not  only  so, 
but  that  there  was  expectation  of  far  greater,  in  case  the 
pinnace  came  once  safe  to  them ;  so  that  we  have  been,  by 
this  means  and  God's  blessing,  as  free  from  Turkish  incur 
sions  this  year  as  you. 

By  that  which  I  have  above  written  your  Lordship  will 
easily  see,  that  the  Triumviri  y  will  be  far  enough  from  being 
kept  dark.  It  is  true,  that  when  this  business  is  spoken  of, 
some  men  speak,  as  your  Lordship  writes,  that  this  business 
concerns  the  King  and  government  more  than  me.  But 
when  anything  comes  to  be  acted  against  them,  be  it  but  the 
execution  of  a  sentence,  in  which  lies  the  honour  and  safety 
of  all  justice,  yet  there's  little  or  nothing  done,  nor  shall 
I  ever  live  to  see  it  otherwise. 

I  pray  when  your  Lordship  writes  next  to  my  Lady  of 
Carlisle z,  will  you  be  pleased  to  return  my  humble  thanks 
to  her  Ladyship  ?  for  it  was  a  mere  casualty  that  gave  me 
opportunity  to  speak  to  her  before,  and  'tis  likely  I  may 
never  have  the  like  again,  yet  I  would  not  willingly  lose  the 
opinion  she  hath  of  my  civility  towards  her. 

My  Lord,  I  am  very  confident  of  my  Lord  of  Derry's 
integrity  to  the  Church  service,  and  of  his  respects  to  me, 

1   [See  Garrard's  Letter  to  Went-  x  [Archibald  Hamilton.] 

worth,  Strafforde  Letters,   vol.  ii.  p.  y  [Prynue,  Bastwick,  and  Burton.] 

114.]  z  [Lucy  Percy,  widow  of  the  first 

u  [This  refers  to  some  proceedings  Earl  of  Carlisle.     See  her  character  in 

of  the  Bishop  of  Waterford.     See  ibid.  D'Israeli's  Charles  L,  vol.  iii.  p.  165.] 
p.  42.] 


LETTERS.  499 

and  in  the  way  of  the  Church  he  cannot  lose  me,  till  I  lose 
myself. 

For  my  Lord  Antrim*,  he  went  hence  almost  as  soon  as 
my  Lady  Duchess15  was  perfectly  recovered,  and  I  believe 
will  not  come  from  thence,  till  he  hath  settled  as  much  of 
his  business  as  possibly  he  can.  The  counsel  which  your 
Lordship  formerly  gave  him  was  very  good,  but  not  possible 
to  be  followed ;  and  so  much  your  Lordship  knows  I  writ  in 
my  former  letters.  He  hath  now  purchased  the  house,  which 
my  Lord  Zouch  built  at  Bramsell,  near  Hartley-row c,  with 
some  little  land  to  it;  and  a  great  pennyworth  he  had. 
I  think  the  reason  of  the  purchase  was  the  unhealthfulness  of 
Newhall  in  Essex  d,  which  especially  at  this  time  of  the  year 
is  very  aguish ;  his  Lordship  is  very  much  beholding  to  you 
for  furnishing  him  with  so  much  money.  The  rest  which 
concerns  this  business  you  shall  find  in  my  other  letter 
apart;  only  I  thought  fit  to  let  you  know,  that  about  a 
fortnight  since,  I  married  the  Lady  Mary  Villiers  to  the 
Duke  of  Lennox  at  Lambeth,  the  King  being  present c. 

Your  Ulster  eels  are  the  fattest  and  the  fairest  that  ever 
I  saw,  and  'tis  a  thousand  pities  there  should  be  any  error  in 
their  salting,  or  anything  else  about  them.  For  how  the 
carriage  should  hurt  them  I  do  not  see,  considering  that 
other  salted  eels  are  brought  as  far,  and  retain  their  good 
ness  ;  but  the  dried  fish  was  exceeding  good.  For  the  cap, 
I  must  keep  it  till  I  am  older,  and  the  perfume  grown  colder ; 
but  I  thank  you  heartily  for  it.  And  for  the  martin  fur, 
and  the  saddle,  since  you  will  send  them,  I  will  accept  them. 

I  am  heartily  glad  that  the  differences  at  the  College 
are  at  last  appeased ;  and  great  pity  it  is,  that  such  young 
fellows,  and  so  ill-conditioned,  as  Pheasant  and  Cullen f, 
should  be  able  to  get  within  the  Visitors,  and  cause  such 
disturbance.  But  the  expulsion  of  Pheasant,  being  so  de- 

a  [Kandall  Macdonald,  second  Earl,  dental  homicide.] 

afterwards  Marquis  of  Antrim.     See  d  [Newhall  had  been  purchased  by 

his  character    in    Clarendon's   Hist,  the   Duke  of  Buckingham   in  1624. 

Rebell.  vol.  v.  pp.  92,  93.]  See  Birch's  James  I.  vol.  ii.  pp.  316, 

b  [The  Dowager  Duchess  of  Buck-  322.] 

ingham,  who    married    the  Earl  of  e  [See  Diary,  Aug.  3,  1637,  above, 

Antrim.]  vol.  iii.  p.  229.] 

c   [Memorable  as  the  place  where  f  [See  above,  p.  464.] 
Archbishop  Abbott  committed  acci- 

K  K  2 


500  LETTERS. 

servedly  laid  hold  on,  hath  wrought  that  cure,  if  a  full  cure 
it  be;  for  your  Lordship  knows  as  well  as  I,  that  the  disease 
had  another  cause,,  which  cannot  be  expelled,  and  therefore 
the  malady  may,  I  doubt,  fret  inwardly  still ;  so  that  I  must 
be  an  humble  suitor  to  your  Lordship  to  keep  a  continual  eye 
upon  that  business,  till  we  shall  be  able  to  place  the  Provost 
elsewhere,  and  have  another  fit  man  ready  to  succeed  him. 
As  for  the  passages  which  you  refer  to  Sir  George  lladcliffe, 
I  will  answer  them,  as  you  after  send  them  me,  upon  Sir 
George  RadclifiVs  excusing  himself. 

If  my  Lord  Chancellor e  stay  his  journey,  there  will  be  the 
less  noise  about  it  here.  But  how  that  will  settle  anything 
for  his  eldest  son,  must  be  left  to  them  whom  it  concerns. 

The  Dean  of  Armagh  (for  so  you  say  now  Dr.  Wentworthh 
is)  will,  I  hope,  do  very  well,  and  not  need  much  direction ; 
yet  for  that  which  he  may  need,  your  Lordship  hath  done 
very  well  to  fasten  him  upon  my  Lord  of  Derry :  for  as  for 
some  others,  which  you  speak  of,  certainly  they  do  not  only 
sing  the  Psalms  after  the  Geneva  tune,  but  expound  the  text 
too  in  the  Geneva  sense,  at  least  so  far  as  they  can  possibly 
venture  upon  it ;  and  your  Lordship  knows,  I  ever  said  so 
much,  and  have  had  too  good  cause  to  know  it.  But  those 
things  and  many  other  must  be  passed  over,  or  there  will 
be  no  peace. 

I  am  glad  your  Lordship  hath  so  good  an  opinion  of  Mr. 
Gale ;  for  indeed  I  think  him  an  honest  man,  and  I  doubt 
not  but  he  will  answer  your  Lordship's  expectation,  and  make 
him  capable  of  your  further  favour. 

Once  again  you  return  to  Prynne  and  his  fellows,  and 
observe  most  rightly,  that  these  men  do  but  begin  with  the 
Church,  that  they  might  after  have  the  freer  access  to  the 
State ;  and  I  would  to  God  other  men  were  of  your  Lord 
ship's  opinion,  or  if  they  be  so  already^  I  would  they  had 
some  of  your  zeal  too  for  timely  prevention ;  but  for  all  that 
we  are  all  too  secure,  and  will  not  believe  there's  any  foul 
weather  towards  us,  till  the  storm  break  upon  us.  For  in 

£  [Adam  Loftus,  Vise.  Loftus  of  did  not  return  to  his  deanery  at  the 

Ely.  See  above,  p.  273.  ]  Restoration,  but  was  Rector  of  Haseley 

h  [Peter  Wentworth,  of  Balliol  Col-  in  Oxfordshire.  He  died  at  Bath, 

lege.  On  the  breaking  out  of  the  July  22,  1661,  and  was  buried  in  the 

rebellion  he  retired  to  England.  He  Abbey  church.] 


LETTERS.  501 

what  sort  these  men  were  suffered  in  the  pillory,  and  how 
they  were  attended  out  of  the  City,  I  have  already  written  ; 
and  since,  I  hear  Prynne  was  very  much  welcomed  both  at 
Coventry  and  West  Chester,  as  he  passed  towards  Carnarvon1. 

What  I  think  of  the  main  business  about  which  *  writ 
her  letters  to  *,  as  also  of  the  counsel  given  by  *,  you  shall 
find  in  my  side  paper;  in  the  meantime,  if  the  Church 
and  City  of  York  agree  themselves,  there  is  nothing  better  k. 
But,  if  their  differences  continue,  it  will  be  necessary  for 
peace  sake  that  they  be  settled ;  and  I  thank  your  Lordship 
in  the  Church's  name  for  the  great  respect  you  bear  to  it. 

My  Lord,  to  your  next  passage,  I  must  and  do  thank  you 
heartily  for  the  great  opinion  you  have  and  express  of  my 
poor  self  and  service ;  but  I  am  sorry  your  affections  to  me 
should  so  far  deceive  your  judgment;  but  whereas  you  pro 
test  it  so  deeply,  yet  can  you  not  make  me  either  pluck  my 
spectacles  or  swear  again,  as  you  know  what  waggery  *  *  *  * 
*****  and  *  played  at  the  Council-table ;  and  you  know, 
Quorum  pars  mayna — take  the  rest  to  yourself. 

I  thank  your  Lordship  still  for  your  respects  to  my  Lord  of 
Antrim,  and  your  kind  reception  of  my  letters  by  him,  and  the 
care  you  have  of  the  settling  and  bettering  his  estate ;  concern 
ing  all  which  I  can  say  no  more  than  I  have  expressed  already ; 
but  only  the  addition  of  these  my  further  thanks  on  his  behalf. 

I  have  already  expressed  in  these  letters  all  that  I  know 
concerning  the  libellers.  And  for  my  Lord  of  Lincoln,  he  is 
yet  in  the  Tower l,  but  how  long  he  shall  stay  there,  is  not  in 
me  to  prophesy. 

And  now  that  you  are  come  to  wishing,  I  would  you  were 
here  with  all  my  heart,  but  not  so  long  as  you  mention ;  for 
though  it  be  more  to  your  trouble,  yet  it  is  far  more  to  the 
advantage  of  the  public  that  you  stay,  and  be  troubled  there 
with  that  part  of  the  army  which  is  garrisoned  in  Ulster, 
and  with  the  finishing  of  the  business  concerning  Ormonde 
and  Clare m,  than  that  you  should  be  idle  here,  for  so  I  am 
sure  you  would  be  after  a  day  or  two. 

'  [The  Chester  men  were  fined  for  l  [He  was  sentenced  in  the  pre- 

their  favourable  reception  of  Prynne.  vious  July,  and  remained  in  prison 

fSee  above,  vol.  iv.  pp.  143—145.]  -  till  1640.] 

k  [This  probably  refers  to  the  new  m  [The  endeavouring  to  establish 

Charter  of  the  city  of  York.  See  above,  the  King's  right  to  certain  lands  in 

vol.  iv.  pp.  162,  163.]  those  districts.  See  Wentworth's  Let- 


502  LETTERS. 

My  Lord,  I  thank  you  heartily  for  your  care  of  the 
Bishopric  of  Waterford  and  Lismore,  but  I  shall  not  need  to 
give  you  any  answer  to  that  passage  of  your  letters,  because 
I  have  since  received  a  letter  from  my  Lord  of  Deny,  that 
that  business  is  come  to  an  end,  and  I  thank  your  Lordship. 
He  hath  sent  me  a  copy  of  the  agreement  signed  by  your 
Lordship  and  the  rest  of  the  Council,  and  [which]  is  certainly 
to  the  great  advancement  of  the  bishopric;  and  I  have 
already  given  answer  and  thanks  to  my  Lord  of  Deny  for 
his  pains,  as  he  deserves. 

I  thank  your  Lordship  heartily  for  your  noble  expression 
concerning  Sir  Hamon  L'Estrange11.      My   letters  I  think 
were  put  into  his  own  hands,  and  perhaps  that  made  them 
come  so  late.     The  gentleman  is  a  mere  stranger  to  me;  but 
the  suit  that  I  would  write  proceeded,  as  I  told  you  before, 
from  the  Earl  of  Holland  °.     Your  Lordship  by  this  may  see 
what  opinion  all  men  have  of  the  interest  I  have  in  you, 
which   makes   so  many  men   make  me   a  great   deal  more 
troublesome  to  your  Lordship  than  I  am  willing  to  be,  and 
yet  I  assure  you  I  put  by  as  many  things  as  possibly  I  can. 
As  for  this  gentleman,  I  shall  expect  nothing  from  you  on 
his  behalf,  but  what  is  just  and  honourable  for  you  to  do, 
and  by  doing  that,  my  Lord  of  Holland  will  owe  you  the 
thanks,  though  I  pay  it. 

My  Lord  of  Down  P  hath  written  unto  me,  that  the 
cathedral  of  his  diocese  lies  waste,  and  cannot  possibly  be 
built  without  the  aid  of  a  general  purse,  or  his  Majesty 9s 
special  favour  in  granting  some  part  of  the  fines  imposed  in 
the  Court  of  High  Commission  towards  so  pious  a  work. 
I  am  heartily  glad  to  see  the  Bishop's  care  of  that  his 
Church,  but  am  not  willing  to  stir  far  in  that  business,  till 
I  hear  from  your  Lordship  what  possibility  you  find  for  it ; 
and  the  rather,  because  you  gave  me  a  touch  in  your  last 
letters  of  the  ruinousness  of  Christ  Church  in  Dublin ;  and 

terstoSirJ.  Coke.  (Strafforde  Letters,  been  Dean   of   the    same   cathedral, 

vol.  ii.  pp.  93,  98.)]  Bishop    Mant    (Hist,    of    the    Irish 

II  [The  father    of    the   celebrated  Church,  vol.  i.  pp.  514,  scq.)  gives  a 
Roger   L'Estrange,    and    of    Hamon  detailed  account  of  his  character  and 
L'Estrange,  the   author  of  'The  Al-  his  proceedings  in  his  diocese.     The 
liance  of  Divine  Offices.']  subject  of  Down  Cathedral  is  referred 

0  [Henry  Rich.]  to   in   sevei-al  subsequent  letters  by 

i'  [Henry  Lesley,  who  had  previously      Laud  and  Wentworth.] 


LETTERS.  503 

whether  you  would  be  content  another  cathedral  should  be 
thought  on  before  it,  is  in  my  thoughts  worth  asking  you  the 
question ;  and  as  I  shall  hear  from  you,  so  will  I  proceed. 
It  is  time  to  make  an  end,  unless  I  should  resolve  to  tire  you 
altogether.  I  wish  your  Lordship  all  health  and  happiness, 
in  hope  you  need  no  further  assurance  than  I  have  already 
given,  that  I  am 

Your  Lordship's  very  faithful  Friend  and  Servant, 

W.  CANT. 

Croydon,  August  28th,  1637. 


LETTER  CXLIV. 

TO  JOHN   SPOTTISWOOD,   ARCHBISHOP  OF   ST.  ANDREWS. 
[Prynne's  Hidden  Works,  p.  168.] 

Touching  the  tumult,  I  can  say  no  more  than  I  have 
already.  And  for  the  casting  of  any  fault  upon  your  Grace, 
and  the  rest  of  your  brethren,  as  if  the  thing  were  done  preci 
pitately  ;  I  think  few  men  will  believe  that.  But  that  which 
is  thought  here  is,  that  though  you  took  advice  among  your 
selves,  yet  the  whole  body  of  the  Council  was  not  acquainted 
with  all  your  determinations,  nor  their  advice  taken,  nor 
their  power  called  in  for  assistance  till  it  was  too  late.  And 
that  after  the  thing  was  done,  you  consulted  apart,  and  sent 
up  to  the  King  without  calling  a  Council,  or  joining  the  Lay- 
Lords  with  you ;  whereas  all  was  little  enough  in  a  business 
of  this  nature,  and  so  much  opposed  by  some  factious  men, 
gathered,  it  seems,  purposely  together  at  Edinburgh  to  dis 
turb  this  business.  And  indeed,  my  Lord,  you  could  not  in 
this  particular  have  engaged  the  Lay-Lords  too  far.  And  if 
any  Lord  here  spake  too  much,  when  he  thought  the  Service 
might  have  been  received  throughout  all  that  kingdom  in  one 
day,  I  hope  your  Grace  falls  as  much  too  short  on  the  other 
side.  For  I  hope  it  will  be  settled  in  far  less  time  than  seven 
years. 

And  whereas  you  write,  that  the  fault  is  most  in  your 
ministers ;  I  easily  believe  that  to  be  true.  But  then  they 
should  have  been  dealt  withal  beforehand,  and  made  pliable, 


50  i  LETTERS. 

especially  in  Edinburgh,,  or  else  some  others  appointed  in  the 
room  of  such  as  disliked.  And  since  your  Grace  is  of  opinion 
that  a  sharper  course  would  do  more  good,  and  that  you 
would  have  taken  such  with  Master  Ramsey,  if  my  Lords 
had  not  altered  your  opinion;  his  Majesty  leaves  you  to  take 
that  course  both  with  him  and  others,  as  you  shall  find  fittest 
for  his  service,  and  the  Church's.  And  for  the  Postscript, 
I  am  sorry  as  well  as  you  for  Master  Rollock  1,  and  that  is 
all  I  have  to  say  of  him.  So  desiring  God  to  bless  you 
through  these  troubles,  I  leave  you,  &c. 

WILL.  CANT.    . 

Septemb.  4,  1637. 


LETTER  CXLV. 

TO   THE   EARL   OF   TRAQUAIR. 
[Prynne's  Hidden  Works,  pp.  169, 170.] 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  have  received  your  letters  of 
August  20 ;  and  am  very  glad  to  read  in  them,  that  mine 
came  safe  to  you  by  your  servant.  For  the  business,  I  had 
some  little  inkling  given  me  by  my  Lord  Sterling  about  the 
stay  of  the  Service.  But  till  I  read  your  letter,  I  did  not 
believe  it  possible  that  way  should  be  given  to  an  Interdic 
tion,  especially  considering  how  strongly  you  had  ever  opposed 
it ;  and  withal  how  weak  and  uncounsellable  (at  least  in  my 
judgment)  the  thing  itself  was.  For  they  could  not  but  foresee 
that  that  course  would  add  a  great  deal  of  heartning  and 
encouragement  to  the  Puritan  party.  And  therefore  'tis  no 
wonder,  if  such  Lords,  and  others  as  were  ill-affected  to  the 
Liturgy,  were  easy  in  giving  way  to  that  counsel,  which  they 
could  not  but  see  would  advance  their  own  ends.  Eut  that 
my  Lord  of  Ross  should  give  the  advice,  and  my  Lord  of 
St.  Andrews  follow  it  with  such  stiffness,  may  be  a  wonder 
to  any  man  that  knows  them  and  the  business. 

My  Lord  of  St.  Andrews  hath  lately  written  to  me,  that  my 

i  [Rollock,  one  of  the  Ministers   of    Edinburgh,  had  been  suspended  for 
not  reading  the  Service-book.] 


LETTERS.  505 

Lord  of  Ross  was  gone  into  his  diocese.  But  for  my  part, 
I  did  not  think  that  all  the  rest  would  have  gone  away,  and 
left  the  business ;  for  they  cannot  but  think,  that  the  adverse 
part  would  make  use  of  the  present  time  to  put  further  dif 
ficulties  upon  the  work ;  and  therefore  they  should  have  been 
as  careful  to  uphold  it,  my  Lord  of  Ross  especially,  whose 
hand  hath  been  as  much  in  it  as  the  most.  But  since  they 
are  gone,  his  Majesty  takes  it  extremely  well  from  my  Lord 
of  Edinburgh r,  Galloway  s,  and  Dunblane  *,  that  they  stay 
and  attend  the  business  as  well  as  they  can.  But  he  hath 
expressly  commanded  me  to  give  your  Lordship  thanks  for 
staying  with  them,  and  keeping  them  so  well  in  heart ;  for  as 
the  business  is  now  foiled,  if  you  do  not  stick  close  to  God's 
and  the  King's  service  in  it,  it  will  certainly  suffer  more  than 
is  fit  it  should. 

His  Majesty  likewise  takes  it  exceeding  well  from  your 
Lordship,  that  you  have  dealt  with  the  City  of  Edinburgh  for 
maintenance  for  such  as  shall  take  upon  them  to  read  the 
Liturgy ;  and  takes  it  as  well  from  the  City  itself,  from  whom 
I  have  received  a  very  fair  and  discreet  letter  u,  which  I  have 
showed  his  Majesty,  and  writ  the  City  an  answer  by  this 
return,  and  given  them  his  Majesty's  thanks,  which  indeed 
he  commanded  me  to  do  very  heartily.  And  in  truth  they 
deserve  it,  especially  as  the  times  stand. 

As  for  the  Ministers  of  Edinburgh,  I  know  the  refusal  of 
Mr.  Ramsey  and  Mr.  Rollock ;  but  that  any  other  of  them 
stuck  at  it,  or  that  any  Bishops  seem  not  to  be  forward,  is 
more  than  I  heard  till  now.  But  for  that  of  Mr.  Ramsey,  or 
any  of  the  Bishops  that  would  have  somewhat  amended,  if 
that  should  be  yielded  unto  now  (unless  they  should  be  able 
to  give  such  reason  against  it,  as  I  know  they  cannot),  it 
would  mightily  dishonour  the  King,  who  to  my  knowledge 
hath  carefully  looked  over,  and  approved  every  word  in  this 
Liturgy.  And  I  doubt  it  would  utterly  destroy  the  Service 
itself.  For  while  one  man  out  of  a  humour  dislikes  one 
thing,  and  another  another,  by  that  time  every  man's 
dislike  were  satisfied,  I  doubt  there  would  be  but  little  left 

r  [David  Lindsay.]  u  [See    Prynne's    Hidden    Works, 

s  [Thomas  Sydserf.]  p.  166.] 

1  [James  Wedderburue.] 


506  LETTERS. 

to  serve  God  with.  Besides,  it  is  not  improbable,  but  that 
some  men  would  be  as  earnest  to  have  the^  selfsame  thing 
kept  in,  which  others  would  so  fain  thrust  out,  whate'er 
it  be ;  and  that  may  make  it  grow  up  into  a  formal  contesta 
tion  upon  some  particulars,  and  quite  distemper  the  Service. 
But  whereas  you.  write,  That  some  Bishops  speak  plainly, 
that  if  their  opinions  had  been  craved,  they  would  have 
advised  the  amending  of  something ;  truly  for  that,  and  in 
that  way,  I  would  with  all  my  heart  they  had  seen  it.  And 
why  my  Lord  of  St.  Andrews,  and  they  which  were  trusted 
by  the  King,  did  not  discreetly  acquaint  every  Bishop  with  it, 
(considering  that  every  Bishop  must  be  used  in  their  several 
dioceses,)  I  know  no  reason ;  and  sure  I  am  there  was  no 
prohibition  upon  them.  And  since  I  hear  from  others  that 
some  exception  is  taken,  because  there  is  more  in  that  Liturgy 
in  some  few  particulars,  than  is  in  the  Liturgy  in  England, 
why  did  they  not  then  admit  the  Liturgy  of  England  without 
more  ado  ?  But  by  their  refusal  of  that,  and  their  dislike  of 
this,  'tis  more  than  manifest  they  would  have  neither,  perhaps 
none  at  all,  were  they  left  to  themselves.  But,  my  Lord, 
to  yourself  only,  and  in  your  ear,  a  great  favour  you  should 
do  me,  if  you  will  get  my  Lord  of  Galloway  to  set  me  down 
in  brief  propositions,  without  any  further  discourse,  all  the 
exceptions  that  are  taken  against  the  Liturgy  by  Ramsey, 
Rollock,  or  any  other ;  and  I  could  be  content  to  know  which 
the  Bishops  are,  which  would  have  amended  something,  had 
they  been  advised  with,  and  what  that  is  which  they  would 
have  so  amended,  &c. 

WILL.  CANT. 

September  11,  1637. 


LETTER  CXLVI. 

TO   THE   LORD   VISCOUNT  WENTWORTH. 

[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  p.  104.] 

Salutem  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — The  letter  which  I  received  from 
your  Lordship  of  August  16,  concerning  the  settlement  of 


LETTERS.  507 

the  Deanery  of  Armagh  x,  missed  me  at  Court,  being  detained 
at  Croydon  about  the  consecration  of  the  Bishop  of  Bangor  ?, 
but  William  Raylton  came  carefully  to  me  the  next  morning, 
and  by  him  I  writ  to  Mr.  Secretary  Coke  for  present  despatch. 
So  that  I  hope  the  letters  which  you  desired  to  be  signed 
were  with  you  a  good  while  since.  And  this  was  all  that 
letter  contained. 

Your  second  letters  of  August  16,  you  say,  came  to  be  but 
a  cover  for  the  duplicate.  Yet  I  must  heartily  thank  you  for 
them,  and  for  the  noble  expression  which  you  begin  with, 
viz.  that  at  Limerick  you  will  discharge  yourself  of  all  you 
owe  me,  saving  your  love  and  service,  which  you  say  you  will 
carry  along  with  you  for  me  to  your  grave.  My  Lord,  I  am 
very  much  bound  to  you  for  the  constancy  of  your  love 
towards  me,  yet  you  may  see  our  Court  arts  are  not  yet  dead. 
There  came  a  report  to  me,  since  I  received  these  your  Lord 
ship's  letters,  that  the  kindness  between  you  and  me  was  not 
quite  broken  off,  but  that  it  was  of  late  very  much  impaired. 
I  cannot  for  my  life  find  out  from  whom  this  report  first 
came,  but  if  I  can  drive  it  to  a  head,  you  shall  hear  more 
of  it. 

I  am  very  glad  to  hear  that  your  business  succeeds  so 
well  for  Ormonde  and  Clare2.  And  I  am  as  confident  as 
you,  that  the  steady  hand  carried  in  the  business  of  Galway 
made  this  so  ready  for  your  hand,  being  so  much  to  the 
King's  honour  and  the  good  of  that  people.  And  yet  you 
know  well,  what  a  labour  we  had  to  keep  Galway  business 
constant,  and  in  a  right  way.  And  to  tell  you  truly,  I  have 
now  as  much  to  do  with  some  other  business,  the  practices 
in  Court  are  so  many,  and  there  being  such  a  want  of  '  tho- 
row.'  On  Sunday  last  I  acquainted  his  Majesty  with  what 
you  had  written,  and  I  found  that  he  was  not  ignorant  of 
your  despatch,  but  exceedingly  pleased  with  your  service, 
as  indeed  he  had  reason  to  be.  And  for  my  part  I  thank 
your  Lordship  heartily  for  the  copy  of  the  despatch,  for 
indeed  it  is  an  excellent  good  one. 

x  [This  was  a  new  incorporation  of  having  suffered  in  common  with  his 
the  Dean  and  Chapter  of  Armagh.  brethren  in  the  Great  Kebellion,  re- 
See  Coke's  Letter  to  Wentworth.  gained  his  See,  and  died  in  1665. 
(Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  p.  103.)]  (Wood,  Ath.  Ox.  ii.  888.)] 

>'  [William  Robert?:.     He  was  pro-  '•  [See  above,  p.  501:] 
moted  by  Laud's  influence,  and  after 


508  LETTERS. 

I  am  glad  you  find  so  much  good  ground  in  Ireland,  as 
this  progress  of  yours  hath  showed  you  lying  together.  And 
'tis  great  pity,  but  that  there  should  be  a  constant  hand  of 
forbearance  carried  over  them,  to  invite  the  English  over, 
that  they  may  settle  there.  And  I  will  not  fail  to  do  you  all 
the  service  I  can,  if  anything  be  proposed  at  the  Irish  Com 
mittee,  or  elsewhere  in  my  presence,  that  may  press  too 
suddenly  upon  them.  And  I  arn  heartily  glad  to  hear  from 
you,  with  what  demonstration  of  love  and  respect  that  people 
have  entertained  you,  as  you  pass.  And  you  have  all  the 
reason  in  the  world  to  hold  their  affections  to  you,  so  long 
as  you  may  do  it  without  impeachment  of  his  Majesty's 
service,  as  I  will  still  hope  you  may.  And  that  you  may, 
you  have  the  daily  prayers  of 

Your  most  faithful  Friend  and  Servant, 

W.  CANT 

Croydon,  Sept,  18th,  1637. 
My  Lord  of  Northumberland a  is  newly  returned  from  sea. 


LETTER  CXLVII. 

TO   THE  LOUD  VISCOUNT  WENTWOETII. 

[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  pp.  126,  127.] 

Salutem  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD,— I  am  sorry  the  gout,  which  dis 
enables  you  to  go,  should  run  so  fast  upon  you.  I  can  o-ive 
you  no  better  counsel  against  that,  than  I  have  often  already, 
you  must  take  heed  of  late  watching  and  an  over-full  diet  b. 

By  your  Lordship's  letters  I  see  your  freedom  and  your 
trust.  They  both  proceed  from  your  love,  and  I  shall,  God 
willing,  fail  you  in  neither. 

In  one  of  your  Lordship's  letters  you  desire  me  to  show 
the  other  to  the  King,  and  in  both  you  are  pleased  to  ask 
my  counsel.  I  have  read  over  the  larger  of  your  letters  to 
the  King,  every  word  of  them,  and  humbly  desired  his 
answer  to  each  particular,  which  you  shall  here  receive. 

a  [Algernon    Percy,   shortly  after-          b  [This  letter  was  in       j    to  a  j  tte 
wards  appointed  the  Lord  High  Ad-      of  Sept.  17.     See  Strafforde  Letters 

vol.  ii.  pp.  105—107.] 


LETTERS.  509 

His  Majesty,  as  I  was  preparing  to  read  the  letter,  said 
to  me,  your  Lordship  was  a  brave  servant  in  your  place,  and 
uttered  it,  to  my  apprehension,  with  a  great  deal  of  reality 
and  heartiness.  I  did  the  part  of  a  friend  in  my  reply,  and 
then  proceeded  to  read. 

To  the  first  charge,  that  you  have  two  or  three  and  twenty 
thousand  pounds  a-year  coming  in ;  to  the  third,  that  you 
purchase  all  before  you ;  and  to  the  fourth,  that  you  grow 
extremely  rich ;  his  Majesty  gave  me  the  same  answer  to 
them  all,  namely,  that  it  was  nothing  to  him  what  revenue 
you  had,  how  much  you  purchased,  or  how  rich  you  grew,  as 
long  as  you  took  nothing  out  of  his  coffers,  nor  wrung  it 
unjustly  from  his  people.  And  most  freely  acquitted  you  of 
both,  with  a  profession  of  much  joy,  that  any  his  good  servants 
should  in  honourable  ways  grow  and  increase  in  his  service ; 
with  this  touch,  that  he  scorned  all  such  informations,  so 
would  he  have  you.  To  the  second  charge,  that  you  build 
up  to  the  sky,  his  Majesty  was  well  pleased  with  what  you 
writ,  and  the  manner  of  your  buildings,  and  your  end  pro 
posed  in  it,  and  the  offer  made  to  himself  to  take  or  refuse 
them.  To  the  fifth  and  last,  which  concerns  Mr.  Barr c, 
(I  remember  the  man  well,  since  his  being  before  the  Com 
mittee  when  you  were  on  this  side,)  his  Majesty  let  fall  some 
several  particulars,  and  commanded  me  to  represent  them 
unto  you,  which  I  will  do  with  as  faithful  a  memory  as  I 
have. 

1.  And  first,  his   Majesty  saith,  he  doth  not  think  that 
Barr  loves  you,  yet  his  carriage  hath  been  such,  as  that  he 
durst    never    complain   to   his    Majesty  of  you  to    his  re 
membrance. 

2.  Next,  though  he  have  a  licence  to  come  over  for  some 
special  occasions,  his  Majesty  would  not  have  such  a  trifle 
thought  on ;  but  if  that  make  him  forget  himself  towards  you 
in  anything,  he  shall  hear  of  it. 

3.  For  his  access  to  the  King,  his  Majesty  says  plainly, 
he  never  admitted  him  to  his  presence,  but  once,  or  twice  at 
the  most;  but  he  remembered  but  once.     And  then  other 
men  present  spake,  and  perhaps  from  him,  but  he  little,  and 
not  one  word  personal  against  your  Lordship.     How  this 

c   [See  Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  p.  107,  for  an  account  of  this  person.] 


510  LETTERS. 

agrees  with  his  familiar  boasting,  how  freely  he  speaks  with 
his  Majesty,  I  know  not. 

4.  And  in  the  last  place,  his  Majesty  laughed  at  that 
passage  which  you  had  written  to  me  concerning  *  ,  and 
said  he  knew  it  well ;  by  which  I  see,  and  so  may  you,  how 
things  stand  there.  But  his  Majesty  commanded  me  in  fine 
to  write  these  two  things  to  you :  the  one,  that  he  approves 
passing  well  of  your  service;  the  other,  that  he  would  have 
you  contemn  these  reports,  and  remember  your  own  meta 
phor  ;  not  to  weary  yourself  with  putting  on  your  armour,  till 
you  be  better  charged  than  you  have  been  yet,  which  he  is 
confident  he  shall  not  see. 

One  thing  more,  and  then  I  have  done.  As  I  read  the  first 
charge  upon  this  passage,  "  His  Majesty's  revenues  are  in 
creased  in  his  Customs  more  than  twenty  thousand  pounds 
by  year,  which  proves,  nevertheless,  a  greater  profit  to  me 
than  ever  I  dreamt  of;"  his  Majesty  said,  '  But  he  doth  not 
tell  you  how  much/  I  replied,  '  'Tis  true,  but  I  presume  your 
Majesty,  considering  the  great  services  done  to  yourself,  will 
allow  him  and  Sir  George  Radcliffe  that  you  promised  them/ 
And  the  King  replied,  '  Yea,  God  forbid  else  <V 

And  now  having  made  this  relation,  I  come  to  my  counsel, 
such  as  it  is.  And  since  you  will  needs  have  it,  though  you 
may  laugh  both  at  me  and  it,  I  will  give  it  you.  And  I  take 
my  first  rise  from  the  last  passage.  It  may  argue,  that  his 
Majesty  would  be  content  to  know  in  special,  what  your  gain 
is  of  the  part  of  the  farm.  I  protest  he  spake  no  more 
than  I  have  written ;  but  lest  anything  stick  there,  what  hurt 
were  it,  that  I  knew  it  in  particular,  and  to  the  utmost,  and 
leave  me  to  make  my  use  of  it. 

Next,  I  would  seriously  advise  you  to  consider  all  circum 
stances  about  the  lease  of  the  Customs  let  by  the  Lord  Treasurer 
Weston  at  that  time,  when  you  came  in ;  for  I  have  of  late 
heard  some  muttering  about  it  in  Court,  but  can  meet  with 
nothing  to  fasten  on.  Only  it  makes  me  doubt  somebody 
hath  been  nibbling  about  it.  I  remember  I  heard  you  relate 
it  at  your  being  here,  but  I  cannot  carry  those  things  in 
memory. 

d  [Wentworth's  profit  on  the  Customs  formed  the  10th  charge  against  him 
at  his  trial.] 


LETTERS.  511 

Thirdly,  'tis  counsel  enough  that  I  do  infinitely  approve 
your  resolution,  not  to  speak  any  more  about  any  public 
mark  of  his  Majesty's  favour:  I  am  confident  it  will  come; 
and  you  know,  I  ever  held  it  best  to  be  left  to  his  own  time. 

Upon  the  whole  business  is  my  last  advice ;  and  it  is,  that 
whosoever  your  enemies  be,  and  whatsoever  they  attempt, 
you  would  offer  at  no  defence,  till  they  shall  dare  to  appear 
openly;  and  in  the  meantime  (if  you  shall  think  fit)  I  would 
pray  your  Lordship  to  take  notice  of  this  his  Majesty's 
gracious  answer  given  you  by  me,  and  by  letter  to  thank  him 
for  it.  In  which  letter  you  may  further  humbly  desire  of  his 
Majesty,  that  he  will  favour  you  so  much  as  to  call  for  an 
account  from  you,  in  case  he  shall  hereafter  hear  any  com 
plaint  against  you,  which  he  in  his  wisdom  shall  think  worthy 
an  answer;  and  that  for  all  things  else  you  may  stand  right  in 
his  favour  against  all  causeless  malignity.  This  favour  he  hath 
showed  to  divers  upon  my  knowledge,  and  I  assure  myself 
he  will  not  deny  it  you.  This  done,  you  may  rest  secure,  till 
the  King  himself  call  upon  you,  and  then  bark  who  will. 

You  have  made  me  bold  to  give  you  counsel,  and  so  I 
challenge  from  you  that  you  pardon  all  defects  init  ;  and 
where  you  find  it  weak,  as  I  doubt  His  all  along,  that  you 
forget  not,  it  proceeds  from  a  faithful  heart,  though  an  under 
standing  of  no  great  reach. 

The  rest,  if  I  find  anything  upon  my  hands,  you  shall 
receive  by  my  Lord  of  Deny,  who  is  now  very  well  with  us, 
and  heartily  welcome  to  me.  I  hope  by  this  time  you  are 
crept  out  of  your  gout.  So  to  God's  blessed  protection  I  leave 
you,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  faithful  Friend  and  Servant, 

Lambeth,  Oct.  24,  1637.  W.    CANT. 

LETTER  CXLVIII. 

TO   THE   LORD   VISCOUNT  WENTWORTII. 
[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  pp.  131—133.] 

Salut.  in  Christo. 

Ml  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — Having  written  a  short  letter  to 
your  Lordship's  very  large  one  of  October  18thc,  and  though 
e  [See  Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  pp.  119—122.] 


512  LETTERS. 

the  course  of  my  service,  as  you  justly  observe,  admits  little 
leisure,  yet  your  letters,  short  or  long,  are  so  full  of  kindness 
to  me,  and  of  useful  observation  in  themselves,  that  they 
cannot  but  be  welcome,  and  merit  thanks  besides,  which 
I  heartily  give  you. 

I  have  received  with  your  letters  Mr.  Stewart's f  petition. 
He  is  now,  I  think,  in  Scotland,  but  whensoever  he  comes 
again  to  me,  I  shall,  I  hope,  be  able  to  satisfy  him,  especially 
if  I  have  not  laid  my  Lord  Primate's  certificate  so  aside,  as 
that  in  the  great  number  of  my  papers  I  cannot  find  it ;  for 
the  truth  is,  as  yet  I  cannot.  The  observation  which  you 
make  upon  this  is  certainly  of  consequence  for  his  Majesty's 
service,  and  I  am  sorry  if  the  Ministers  on  this  side  do  not 
keep  the  quarter  they  should  with  you.  For  there  is  no 
reason  in  the  world  that  the  sourness  of  every  negative  should 
be  put  upon  you  on  that  side.  Great  reason  there  is,  that  it 
should  be  kept  off  from  the  King  as  much  as  may  be,  and  as 
great  that  it  should  be  divided  among  the  Ministers  with 
some  indifterency,  and  not  lodged  upon  one  or  few.  But  this 
is  not  the  way,  for  every  man  saves  himself  as  well  as  he  can, 
let  the  burden  light  where  it  will.  And  now  I  am  grown 
almost  as  proud  as  you;  for  whereas  you  write,  that  his 
Majesty  must  not  always  look  to  be  served  upon  such  terms, 
I  shall  say  so  too ;  and  perhaps  when  I  am  gone,  my  saying 
shall  be  found  true.  I  am  heartily  glad  to  hear,  that  there 
is  not  only  a  fair  end  made  of  the  cause  between  the  Primate 
and  the  Provost,  but  that  they  are  grown  into  a  good  liking 
either  of  other,  which  certainly  must  needs  do  a  great  deal 
of  good,  if  they  can  be  kept  constant  in  that  good  way. 

My  Lord,  I  use  to  measure  my  friends  by  myself.  And 
though  I  am  loth  to  deny,  yet  sometimes  I  must,  or  do  much 
worse.  And  as  in  such  cases  I  would  not  willingly  my  friends 
should  causelessly  be  offended  with  me,  so  neither  am  I  with 
them  upon  like  occasions.  For  it  is  an  easy  thing  for  any 
man  to  be  mistaken  or  misinformed  in  a  request  made  to 
friends.  Therefore  I  pray  still  rather  a  denial,  than  any 
unworthiness  to  yourself  or  your  proceedings,  if  by  any 
mishap  I  should  ask  such  a  thing. 

f  [See  above,  p.  496.] 


LETTERS.  513 

For  Challenour  *,  he  is  certainly  worth  nothing  but  the 
gallows.  But  having  made  an  escape,  I  believe  he  will  be 
wise  enough  to  keep  out  of  the  way. 

Your  Lordship  apprehends  right  the  ill  consequences  of 
the  liberty  of  these  times,  both  in  speech  and  otherwise,  and 
that  Prynne  is  not  the  first  that  hath  done  mischief  in  this 
kind ;  nor  do  I  think  he  will  be  the  last.  Nor  have  I  any 
great  hope  to  see  these  things  settle,  nor  other  things  as 
considerable  as  these,  till  reward  and  punishment  have  their 
full  course,  and  attend  merit,  not  persons. 

For  Sallee,  the  town  is  taken,  and  delivered  into  the  hands 
of  the  King  of  Morocco,  against  his  rebel,  the  Saint  (as  they 
call  him)  that  would  have  taken  it,  and  all  the  captives  at 
Sallee  and  Morocco  delivered  ;  as  many,  our  merchants  say, 
as,  according  to  the  price  of  the  market,  come  to  ten  thousand 
pounds  at  least.  There  is  an  ambassador  also  come  with 
a  present  of  Barbary  horses  to  the  King,  and  to  treat  of  con 
ditions  of  trade,  &c.  He  had  his  solemn  audience  on  Sunday, 
November  5th,  and  desired  a  committee  to  treat11.  What 
success  it  will  have,  your  Lordship  shall  hear  hereafter. 

I  shall  thank  your  Lordship  for  writing  according  as  you 
speak  to  the  Countess  of  Carlisle.  For  that  was  true  which 
I  writ  to  you  in  my  last  letters,  and,  I  must  needs  say,  I  am 
beholden  to  her. 

The  truth  is,  Bramsell  was  purchased  for  the  unwholesome- 
ness  of  Newhall1,  and  I  came  thus  to  know  it.  In  Hugh 
May's  lifetime  the  purchase  was  offered  to  my  choice  for 
any  friend  I  had,  and  I  then,  knowing  what  was  like  to  be 
between  the  Duke  of  Lennox  and  his  now  lady  J,  made  him 
the  offer  of  it.  He  could  not  go  through  with  it.  After 
the  death  of  my  Lord  of  Antrim  the  father k,  my  Lady 
Duchess  of  Buckingham1  disliking  the  air  at  Newhall  (as 
she  had  reason)  spake  with  me  about  Bramsell.  Hugh  May 
was  then  dead,  so  my  interest  was  at  an  end ;  but  I  referred 
her  to  young  Zouch,  the  owner  of  it.  So  the  business  went 
on.  And  the  Magnificat  sung  among  the  wild  Irish  (as  you 

*  [See  above,  p.  497.]  *  [See  ibid.] 

h    [See   Garrard's  letter  to   Went-         k  [Randal  Macdonell,  created  Earl 

worth.      Strafforde  Letters,    vol.   ii.  of  Antrim,  Dec.  12, 1620.  Died  1636.] 
p.  129.]  '   [See  above,  p.  499.] 

[See  above,  p.  499.] 
LAUD. — VOL.  vi.  L   L 


514  LETTERS. 

are  pleased  to  be  merry)  was  but  the  flourish  of  a  young 
man,  who  may  live  to  understand  himself  better. 

I  have  received  Sir  George  Radcliffe's  account  concerning 
the  settlement  between  the  Primate  and  the  Provost,  and 
given  him  thanks  for  it.  But  I  must  give  you  more;  for, 
certainly,  without  your  interposition,  that  business  must  have 
had  a  sour  ending ;  for  I  should  never  have  betrayed  so  de 
serving  a  man  for  any  man's  greatness ;  but  God  be  thanked, 
'tis  much  better  as  it  is,  and  I  heartily  thank  you  for  it. 
I  see  your  Lordship  hath  a  great  opinion  of  him,  or  else  you 
would  not  trust  your  son  m  with  him.  And  I  hope  he  will 
discharge  that  trust  so  as  shall  give  you  content,  and  lay 
such  a  foundation  in  your  son,  as  shall  enable  him  to  with 
stand  any  'Prynning.'  And  truly,  my  Lord,  I  think  the 
Provost  will  deserve  good  preferment ;  but  I  would  not  will 
ingly  have  him  left  to  future  times,  when  I  shall  be  dead 
naturally,  and  you  civilly  as  to  that  place,  to  be  a  perpetual 
drudge  to  the  College,  and  perchance  then  get  no  other  pre 
ferment.  Therefore,  since  you  are  upon  this  resolution, 
I  pray  think  upon  some  good  bishopric  for  him,  when  it  falls 
void,  that  may  not  lie  too  far  from  the  College ;  and  then  he 
may  hold  the  College  in  commendam,  if  we  can  prevail  so  far 
with  his  Majesty ;  for  you  know  'tis  against  his  rules  for  any 
Bishop  to  hold  Deanery  or  College.  And  there  will  be  no 
way  to  obtain  it,  but  by  acquainting  his  Majesty  how  neces 
sary  it  is,  this  man  stay  there  till  the  government  of  the 
College  be  settled,  which  perchance  will  not  prosper  so  in 
another  hand.  And  this,  God  willing,  I  shall  not  fail  to  do 
when  time  shall  serve,  if  you  continue  in  the  same  mind  you 
are.  But  one  thing  more  must  be  done,  if  you  will  give  the 
Provost  content  indeed;  that  is,  he  hath  a  brother  which 
lives  in  Ireland  with  him  n,  a  divine,  and  a  deserving  man ; 
and  if  your  Lordship  would  in  some  moderate  way  provide 
for  him,  I  think  the  Provost  would  have  full  content. 

I  am  very  glad  my  Lord  Antrim  hath  so  far  improved  his 
estate,  and  certainly  there  is  but  need  of  it,  considering  what 

m  [William  Wentworth,  afterwards  by  Archbishop  Sterne,  in  Bilsthorp 

his  successor  in  the  title.]  Church,  Nottinghamshire.  He  is  de- 

n  [This  was  John  Chappel,  men-  scribed  as  "a  very  eminent  divine, 

tioned  in  the  inscription  on  the  monu-  and  born  for  the  pulpit."  See  Bishop 

ment  erected  to  his  brother's  memory,  Chappel's  Life  in  Biogr.  Brit.  Note  E.] 


LETTERS.  515 

debts  are  to  be  paid  for  himself  and  his  lady0.  As  for  his 
prosecution  of  the  Lord  President  of  Munster  P  for  my  Lady 
Duchess  her  dower,  I  am  clear  of  your  Lordship's  opinion, 
that  he  will  get  little  honour  in  the  prosecution,  since  what 
is  recovered  out  of  my  Lord  President's  estate  must  be  repaid 
by  the  young  Duke q  when  he  comes  to  age.  And  though 
perchance  it  may  prove  unwelcome,  yet  if  I  can  have  leisure 
and  some  fit  opportunity  with  it,  I  will  speak  freely  with  my 
Lady  Duchess,  if  that  may  put  an  end  to  the  business. 

I  thank  your  Lordship  I  have  received  a  very  fair  letter 
from  Sir  Hamon  L'Estrange r,  in  which  he  gives  me  great 
thanks  for  the  noble  respects  he  hath  found  from  you.  But 
wot  you  what  ?  I  have  played  the  courtier  upon  this  occa 
sion,  and  thanked  the  Earl  of  Holland  for  putting  this  occa 
sion  into  my  hands.  So  your  Lordship  sees  I  gain  every 
way,  and  yet  cannot  get  to  be  Rich a. 

Your  Lordship  is  very  right,  that  there  is  no  reason  all 
public  works  should  be  put  upon  the  Crown.  And  yet  you 
see  how  unwilling  the  people  are  to  contribute  to  any,  be  it 
never  so  honourable  or  necessary  for  themselves.  Witness 
the  Ship-money,  which  at  this  very  present  ending  of  the 
term  is  under  argument  in  the  Exchequer  Chamber  before  all 
the  Judges,  brought  thither  upon  a  case  of  Mr.  Hampden's, 
as  I  think  * ;  but  I  am  sure,  either  upon  a  case  of  his,  or  the 
Lord  Say's  u.  So  have  you  the  greatest  news  of  the  time. 

As  for  the  Cathedral  of  Downv,  the  public  work  you 
mention,  I  have  acquainted  the  King  with  it,  and  his  Majesty 
is  very  well  pleased  you  should  make  such  an  Act  of  State  as 
you  mention,  and  set  upon  the  work  at  such  time  as  you  find 
most  convenient.  And  because  we  are  here  not  so  well 
acquainted  with  the  affairs  of  that  kingdom  as  your  Lordship 

0  [Clarendon  (Hist.  Rebell.   vol.  v.      worth's  Collections,  vol.  ii.  pp.  480 — 
p.  93)  speaks  of  his  extravagance  and      600.] 

debts.]  u  [Lord  Say  had  obstinately  refused 

P  [This  case  is  mentioned  more  at  the  payment  of  ship-money,  and  even 

large   in   Straffbrde    Letters,   vol.  ii.  when  decision  had  been  given  against 

pp.  97,  120,  157.     The  President  of  Hampden,  he  "would  not  acquiesce, 

Munster  was  Sir  William  St.  Leger.]  but  pressed  to  have  his  own  cause  ar- 

1  [George  Villiers,  the  second  Duke  gued,  and  was  so  solicitous  in  person 
of  Buckingham.]  with  all  the  judges, .  . .  that  he  was 

r  [See  above,  p.  502.]  very  grievous  unto   them." — Claren- 

s  [An  allusion  to   Lord   Holland's      don,  Hist.  Rebell.  vol.  i.  p.  318.] 
name.]  v  [See  above,  p.  502.] 

1   [See  the   proceedings  in    Rush 

L  L   2 


516  LETTERS. 

is,  I  do  hereby  heartily  pray  your  Lordship  to  cause  the 
letter,  which  you  would  have  for  that  Cathedral,  drawn  there 
under  your  own  eye,  and  sent  hither  ready  for  his  Majesty's 
hand ;  which  I  shall  then  easily  procure  you,  when  I  can 
assure  myself  there  will  be  no  mistake  in  it. 

I  am  glad  to  hear  that  you  have  settled  the  Deanery  of 
Armagh  to  the  advantage  both  of  the  Primate  and  the  Dean  w; 
and  I  hope  all  good  Churchmen  there  will  bless  your  memory. 
I  hear  by  my  Lord  of  Deny,  that  the  Dean  of  Armagh x 
hath  of  late  escaped  a  great  mischance  from  his  horse,  and 
am  very  glad  of  it. 

That  which  I  writ  lately  concerning  a  report  raised  of 
unkindness  between  your  Lordship  and  myself  ?,  I  thought 
had  been  raised  in  the  Court  and  spread  into  the  country ; 
but  upon  search,  as  privately  made  as  I  could,  I  find  it  was 
raised  in  the  country,  and  sent  to  Court.  The  author  is  dead, 
and  for  that  and  other  respects,  Fll  say  no  more. 

I  can  write  to  you  no  more  concerning  Ormond  and  Clare, 
&c.,  than  I  did  in  my  last.  The  King  takes  the  service 
exceeding  well ;  and  he  hath  reason  so  to  do.  And  I  well 
remember  what  counsels  were  given  in  the  business  of  Con- 
iiaught,  and  how  dangerous  they  would  have  been  to  this  of 
Ormond,  had  they  been  embraced ;  but,  God  be  thanked,  He 
blessed  his  Majesty  better,  and  I  hope  will  do  so  still,  than 
to  let  him  follow  any  counsel  that  may  hurt  himself  or  his 
affairs. 

So  far,  my  Lord,  in  answer  of  your  letters.  But  I  am  told 
the  post  goes  away  this  day,  and  I  am  willing  you  should 
hear  from  me,  though  it  be  to  halves.  Therefore  that  which 
remains  of  your  letter,  you  shall  have  by  my  Lord  of  Derry 
when  he  returns.  So,  in  great  haste,  I  leave  your  Lordship 
to  God's  blessed  protection,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's 

Most  faithful  Friend  and  humble  Servant, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  Nov.  11, 1637. 

As  for  war  with  Spain,  I  can  say  no  more  of  it  yet,  but 
I  fear  it  may  come  thither  at  last. 

w  [See  above,  p.  507.]  *  [Peter  Wentworth.    See  above,  p.  500.1 

y  [See  above,  p.  507.] 


LETTERS.  517 


LETTER    CXLIX. 

TO   SIR  EDW.   LITTLETON,   KNT. 
[Whitelocke's  Memorials,  p.  25.] 

MR.  SOLICITOR, — It  is  his  Majesty's  pleasure,  that  you 
prepare  a  Commission  to  the  Prebendaries  of  the  Collegiate 
Church  of  Westminster,  authorizing  them  to  keep  their 
audits,  and  other  capitular  meetings,  at  their  usual  times, 
to  treat  and  compound  with  the  tenants  for  leases,  and  to 
pass  the  same  accordingly,  choose  officers,  confirm  and  ex 
ecute  all  other  lawful  acts,  for  the  good  and  benefit  of  the 
College,  and  the  said  Prebendaries  :  and  to  take  out  the 
Common,  or  Chapter  Seal,  for  sealing  such  leases  and  grants 
as  shall  be  agreed  upon  by  the  Subdean,  and  the  major  part 
of  the  Prebendaries  ;  and  also  to  pass  all  the  premises  under 
the  style  and  title  of  the  Dean  and  Chapter  of  the  Collegiate 
Church  of  St.  Peter  in  Westminster,  during  the  suspension  of 
the  Bishop  of  Lincoln  from  the  Deanery  of  Westminster: 
for  the  doing  whereof,  this  shall  be  your  warrant. 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth-House,  this  22d  day  of  November, 
An.  Dom.  1637. 


LETTER  CL. 

TO   JOHN   BRAMHALL,    BISHOP   OE   DERRY. 

[Rawdon  Papers,  Letter  xviii.  pp.  46—50.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  am  very  glad  you  are  safe  come 
into  Ireland,  but  that  you  should  venture  to  be  twice  beaten 
back  upon  those  rough  seas,  was  neither  my  command  nor 
counsel.  My  Lords  of  the  Council  here  are  now  thinking 
upon  a  new  supply  to  St.  Paul's,  and  as  soon  as  ever  that  is 
begun,  my  Lord  Deputy  shall  be  sure  to  hear  of  me  with  the 


th  thank 
d  I  will 
at  write. 


518  LETTERS. 

The  money  first.     As  for  the  money  sent  by  Mr.  Culme  *,  the  party 
ie  honest"  trusted  here  hath  been  with  me,  and  so  soon  as  the  money  is 

an  that  is  .  ,    .  -i    ,1      ,    T  1-1  T       •  n 

listed  here  paid  in,  and  that  1  can  see  a  discharge,  I  will  write  an  answer 
\gafSfZ-  to  the  Dean  of  St.  Patrick's2,  and  give  him  thanks. 
ie  acquit-        My  Lord,  I  thank  you  heartily  for  your  Lenten  present. 
•if  to"  thT"  The  salmon a  and   the   eels   I  have   received,   but   not  the 
atrick's,      herrings,  which  makes  me  think  they  were  not  sent  together 

hich  I  am  . 

eii  content  m  the  same  vessel :  and  I  am  the  more  sorry  the  herrings  are 

ith.  ^oyou  J  ' 

tay  com-     not  come,  because  those  which  we  have  here  are  stark  naught. 

lend  me  to 

ie  Dean      The  salmon  and  the  eels  are  so  lately  come,  that  I  cannot 

ith  thanks,  J 

id  i  win  yet  send  yOU  Word  how  they  prove.  But  if  this  letter  go 
not  suddenly  away,  you  shall  have  it  in  a  postscript ;  for  the 
meantime  I  pray  commend  me  to  my  Lord  Deputy,  and  tell 
him  that  I  have  oftentimes  purposed  to  write  to  him  about 
his  Martinmas  beef,  but  still  forgot  it.  It  was  the  worst  that 
ever  I  tasted ;  and  you  may  tell  him,  if  he  does  not  take  order 
to  send  me  better,  I  will  not  believe  that  there's  any  good 
in  Yorkshire.  I  am  very  glad  to  hear,  that  since  my  Lord 
Primate  had  a  mischance  by  his  coach,  he  caught  no  harm  by 
it ;  and  for  the  rest,  I  shall  leave  it  to  my  Lord  Deputy  and 
you ;  and  secure  myself  that  it  will  be  done  sine  strepitu. 

Now  for  your  merry  suit,  which  may  perchance  end  in 
earnest  j  I  will  take  my  first  opportunity  to  speak  with  Dr. 
Gwin,  somewhat  afar  off,  and  see  what  he  will  say  to  me, 
and  then  come  closer  to  him  as  I  see  cause.  But  in  the 
meantime  I  must  desire  you  to  send  me  present  word,  how 
I  shall  be  enabled  for  proof  against  him,  in  case  he  stand  out 
resolutely  against  me,  *  That  the  Church  of  St.  Culy  is  within 
the  Act  of  dissolution/  I  am  glad  my  Lord  is  pleased  to  be 
so  mindful  of  the  Provost  and  his  brother.  I  hope  they  will 
deserve  both  such  preferment  as  he  shall  think  them  fit  for, 
and  I  shall  concur  most  willingly,  if  it  be  such  as  I  may  serve 
them  in.  Since  my  Lord  employs  you  so  thick  upon  your 
return,  I  shall  be  content  to  stay  for  the  account  of  restitu 
tions  to  the  Church,  till  leisure  will  give  you  leave  to  send 
it  me  perfect b.  Only  I  could  be  content,  you  would  add  to 

z  [Benjamin  Culme.  "  He  was  ac-  Derry.  Bramhall,  during  his  suffer- 

counted  a  learned  and  excellent  ings,  recovered  a  debt  of  7001.  due  to 

preacher  and  theologist."  (Wood,  him  from  this  fishery.  See  his  Life  in 

F.  0.  i.  305.)]  Biogr.  Brit.  p.  965,  note  y.] 

a  [There  was  a  salmon  fishery  in  the  b  [This  document  was  prepared  as 

river  Bann,  belonging  to  the  Bp.  of  requested,  and  is  preserved  among  the 


LETTERS.  519 

every  particular  the  year  of  our  Lord  in  which  it  was  done, 
which  I  think  you  may  easily  do.  I  did  not  think  I  should 
have  received  any  news  from  Ireland  concerning  witches. 
But  if  my  Lord  fall  to  conjuring  of  them,  I  make  no  doubt 
but  I  shall  quickly  hear  more.  Your  mentioning  of  my 
Lord's  forwardness  to  St.  Paul's,  makes  me  think  farther  of 
that  business ;  and  you  may  tell  my  Lord  from  me,  that 
when  I  send  to  him  for  his  second  100/.,  I  will  desire  him 
to  take  care,  that  yourself,  and  such  other  Englishmen  as  are 
Bishops  there,  and  likewise  your  Master  of  the  Bolls  c,  and 
your  Secretary  d,  and  such  other  English  as  are  of  the  Council 
there,  or  in  places  of  judicature,  may  contribute  as  well  as 
his  Lordship ;  and  I  hope  there's  none  of  you  will  refuse  me 
in  this  motion.  So  wishing  you  all  happiness  and  health, 
I  leave  you  to  God's  blessed  protection,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 
Lambeth,  Feb.  17, 163f  W.  CANT. 

Since  I  writ  this,  I  have  spoken  to  Dr.  Gwin  about  the 
Church  of  St.  Culy  at  Holyhead,  and  he  confirms  'tis  his,  and 
withal  hath  told  me  what  he  means  to  do  with  it,  which  is, 
that  he  will  take  direction  from  the  Diocesan,  \vhat  is  fit  for 
him  to  add  for  maintenance  of  the  Incumbent  for  ever ;  and 
that  addition  he  will  make.  The  rest  of  the  means  he  in 
tends  to  settle  upon  Jesus  College  in  Oxford,  which  is  a 
Welsh  foundation  there,  and  needs  ite.  So  you  see  he  intends 
the  public  in  it ;  but  yet  if  there  be  any  strong  title  against 
it  that  you  know,  it  is  not  amiss  you  impart  it  to  me,  that  so 

Lamb.  MSS.  Numb,  dccccxliii.  p.  535,  the  Archbishop  in  1635  by  the  Lord 

under  the  title,  'A  large  and  full  Ac-  Deputy.'] 

count  of  the  Improvements  of  Bishop-  c  [Sir  Christopher  Wandesford.] 
rics  and  Church  Livings  within  the  d  [Sir  George  lladcliffe.] 
Province  of  Armagh  in  Ireland,  since  e  [Thomas  Gwynne,  D.C.L.,  some- 
Lord  Viscount  Wentworth  was  first  time  Fellow  of  All  Souls,  Precentor  of 
made  Lord  Deputy  there  in  1633,  to  Sarum,  and  Chancellor  of  Llandaff. 
the  end  of  the  year  1638,  with  Kentals  He  was  the  younger  son  of  John  ap 
of  the  several  Bishoprics  at  that  time,  Rees  Wynn  of  Bodfeddoa.  He  settled 
sent  to  the  Archbishop  by  Dr.  John  the  impropriate  Rectory  of  Holyhead 
Bramhall,  Lord  Bishop  of  Derry.'  on  Jesus  College,  half  of  the  profits  to 
There  is  in  the  same  volume,  p.  525,  be  applied  to  the  maintenance  of  two 
'  An  exact  Account  of  the  Improve-  Fellows  and  two  Scholars,  one  quarter 
ments  of  the  Church  within  the  Pro-  for  the  maintenance  of  a  Preacher, 
vince  of  Ulster  and  Diocese  of  Cork,  and  another  quarter  for  two  Curates 
since  the  Lord  Viscount  Wentworth's  and  the  poor.  See  Bishop  Humphries' 
being  Lord  Deputy  of  Ireland,  sent  to  note  in  Wood's  F.  0.  i.  322,  323.] 


520  LETTERS. 

Dr.  Gwiu.  may  resolve  either  to  make  it  Church  work  that 
•way  which  the  title  leads  to,  or  make  his  present  title  certain 
to  the  good  works  intended  by  him. 
To  the  Rt.  Reverend  Father   in  God, 

my  very  good  Lo.  and  Brother,  the 

Lo.  Bp.  of  Derry  in  Ireland,  These. 


LETTER   CLI. 

TO   DR.  GILBERT   SHELDON,   WARDEN   OF  ALL  SOULS. 

[Tanner  MSS.  Numb,  cccxl.  p.  196.] 

8.  in  Christo. 

SIR, — I  should  have  written  sooner  to  you,  but  that  I  did 
not  till  now  hear  of  your  return  to  Oxford.  My  business  is 
this  inclosed  paper,  which  was  put  up  to  the  Lords  Committees 
by  the  King's  Commissioners  for  Depopulations  at  the  end 
of  the  last  term.  I  then  desired  of  the  Lords  that  the  Col 
lege  might  not  be  called  to  answer  till  your  return  home, 
wrhich  was  granted.  But  the  next  term,  when  we  sit  again, 
you  must  either  come  up  yourself  to  attend  that  business,  or 
send  somebody  fully  instructed  for  the  College. 

One  thing  more  I  must  tell  you,  that  though  I  did  you 
this  favour,  to  make  stay  of  the  hearing  till  your  return,  yet 
for  the  business  itself,  I  can  show  you  none ;  partly  because 
I  am  a  great  hater  of  depopulations  in  any  kind,  as  being 
one  of  the  greatest  mischiefs  in  this  kingdom,  and  of  very  ill 
example  from  a  College,  or  college  tenant ;  and  partly  because 
it  concerns  me  very  deeply  in  the  particular  of  my  arch 
bishopric.  For,  by  reason  of  decay  of  tillage  in  that  parish, 
the  rectory,  which  was  thrust  upon  the  archbishopric  for 
better  land,  and  was  wont  to  yield  30/.  per  annum  rent,  and 
apportionable  fine,  is  now  turned  upon  my  hands,  and  no  man 
will  give  me  15/.  a  year,  and  that  without  a  fine.  So  that 
you  must  think  I  shall  take  the  best  care  I  can  to  preserve 
the  rights  of  my  archbishopric  against  any  kind  of  depopu 
lation,  or  decay  of  tillage  whatsoever ;  and  I  am  sorry  to  find 
your  College  named  in  the  business.  This  is  all  that  I  have 
at  present  to  trouble  you  with.  So,  wishing  you  health, 
I  leave  you  to  God's  blessed  protection,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 
Lambeth,  March  2,  I(j37.  \y.  CANT. 


LETTERS.  521 

LETTER  CLII. 

TO   EDWARD   POCOCKf. 
[Twells's  Life  of  Pocock.] 

The  Primate  *  is  persuaded  that  the  Patriarch  Cyril  can 
procure  Clemens  Alexandrinus's  Hypotyposes.  It  were  won 
derful  well  worth  getting,  if  it  might  be  had.  But  for  my 
own  part  I  do  not  think  the  Patriarch  hath  it.  Yet  you  may 
try  and  hearken  after  it,  that  I  may  be  able  to  give  the 
Primate  the  better  satisfaction.  The  Primate  writes  further 
to  me,  that  Greece  having  been  so  often  gleaned,  the  likeliest 
way  left  for  good  Greek  manuscripts  is  for  you  to  strike  over 
from  the  place  where  you  are  to  Natolia,  and  see  what  that 
and  Mount  Athos  will  afford  you,  whilst  you  are  so  near 
them :  which  yet  I  must  leave  to  your  own  conveniences. 
April,  1638. 


LETTER  CLIII. 

TO   THE  LORD   VISCOUNT   WENTWORTII. 
;  [Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  pp.  169—171.] 

Salut.  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  have  received  your  Lordship's 
letters  of  April  the  10th  h,  in  full  answer  to  such  of  mine  as 
lay  by  you ;  and  must  crave  your  pardon  that  I  writ  not  to 
you,  when  William  Raylton  writ  last.  The  truth  is,  my  busi 
ness  here  grows  upon  me,  though  I  grow  older  and  more  unfit 
for  it.  But  I  am  very  sorry  to  read  in  the  beginning  of  your 
letters,  that  you  complain  of  a  decay  in  your  sight,  and  the 
whole  frame  of  your  body,  for  this  is  no  time  to  have  such  as 
you  are  fail.  But  though  I  could  not  write  when  William 
Raylton  writ  last,  being  suddenly  after  the  receipt  of  your 
letters,  yet  I  desired  him  to  signify  unto  you,  that  I  had 

1  [Edward  Pocock,  the  first  Laudian  Mount  Athos. 

Professor  of  Arabic,  was  now  residing  The  letters  between  Laud  and  Po- 

at  Constantinople.     H  cwas  prevented  cock  are  given  by  Twells  only  in  a  frag- 

making  any  inquiries  for  the    MS.  mentary  form ;  and  fruitless  inquiries 

mentioned  by  the  Archbishop,  in  con-  have    been    made    for  the   originals 

sequence  of  the  murder  of  the  Patri-  themselves.] 

arch  Cyrillus  Lucaris,  of  which  he  wrote  %  [Archbishop  Ussher.] 

the  Archbishop   a    deuiled  account.  h  [See   Strafforde  Letters,    voL  ii. 

Pocock  in  the  same  letter  gave  the  pp.  156 — 159.] 
Archbishop  an  account  of  the  MSS.  in 


ness 


522  LETTERS. 

spoken  home  to  his  Majesty  (as  indeed  I  did)  concerning 
•  i  have  had  your  great  business  with  the  Lord  Chancellor  of  Ireland  x  * 

occasion  to     J  ° 

speak  a  se-    which  I  hope  will  go  well,  and  if  it  should  not,  *  *  *  *  nav 

cond  time,  r  °  <* 

find  but'The  *  would  be  worse  for  it,  considering  how  all  government  is 

Kins  is  very  shaken  at  this  present. 

busi  -^  cann°t  possibly  say  more  to  your  Lordship  than  I  have 
concerning  the  new  book  of  Rates  ;  and  when  the  Ministers 
of  State  on  that  side  shall  have  sent  over  their  judgment 
upon  it,  we  shall  soon  see  what  will  become  of  it  ;  and  what 
ever  be  an  Englishman's  quality,  not  to  let  things  alone 
when  they  are  well,  yet  in  this  particular  there  is  a  Domimis 
opus  habet,  and  that  will  go  far  in  all  these  businesses  ;  and 
if  it  go  not  too  far  'tis  well. 

I  shall  be  very  glad  to  hear  that  Christ  Church  goes  on, 
but  sorry  withal  for  that  which  you  write  after,  that  there  is 
such  a  great  death  of  cattle  and  sheep  amongst  you,  that  it 
cannot  begin  this  year  ;  and  a  murrain  amongst  cattle  is  no 
good  sign. 

I  leave  my  Lord  of  Antrim's  patent  to  the  care  you  mean 
to  take  of  it  for  my  sake,  and  I  am  very  much  bound  to  you 
that  you  will  take  the  care  you  do,  since  I  cannot  but  collect 
by  your  letters,  that  it  is  for  my  sake  only  you  do  it.  But 
I  am  sorry  the  while,  that  any  distaste  hath  been  given  you. 
And  for  the  business  that  concerns  the  Lord  President  of 
Munster,  I  am  glad  to  hear  from  you,  that  you  conceive  he 
hath  not  given  any  rough  or  distasteful  answer  to  my  Lady 
Duchess,  and  do  hereby  promise  you  to  do  all  the  good 
offices  I  can,  that  the  business  may  settle  to  the  Lord  Presi 
dent's  content,  and  that  nothing  may  be  done  to  the  prejudice 
of  my  Lord  Duke's  memory,  or  the  young  Duke's  fortune  j. 
Concerning  the  Bishop  of  Cashellk,  I  am  clearly  of  your 
Lordship's  mind,  that  he  hath  as  much  as  he  deserves,  and 
can  write  no  more  in  that  business  than  I  have  already  ;  and 
I  profess  I  would  not  have  writ  so  much,  but  for  the  Queen 
of  Bohemia's  sake,  who  writ  to  me  ;  but  how  far  you  will  let 
that  prevail  with  you,  I  leave  to  yourself;  only  I  doubt,  if 
nothing  at  all  be  done,  his  wife  will  clamour  to  the  Queen 

1  [The   Chancellor  had  been   sus-  of  the  eighth  charge  at  his  trial.] 

pended  from  his  office  by  the  Lord  j  [See  above,  p.  514.] 

Deputy  and  Council  of  Ireland.    Went-  k  [Archibald  Hamilton.] 
worth's  treatment  of  him  formed  part 


LETTERS.  523 

again,  and  it  may  be,  though  the  man.  deserve  little,  if 
something  were  done  to  satisfy  their  importunity,  it  might 
not  be  amiss ;  but  I  leave  it  wholly  to  you. 

The  plantations  of  Ormond  and  Clare  are  a  marvellous 
great  work  for  the  honour  and  profit  of  the  King  and  safety 
of  that  kingdom,  and  you  have  done  very  nobly  to  follow 
that  business  so  close l ;  but  I  am  sorry  to  read  in  your  letters, 
that  you  want  men  extremely  to  fill  that  work  •  and  this  is 
the  more  considerable  a  great  deal,  that  you  should  want 
men  in  Ireland,  and  that  the  while  there  should  be  here  such 
an  universal  running  to  New  England,  and  God  knows 
whither m ;  but  this  it  is,  when  men  think  nothing  is  their 
advantage,  but  to  run  from  government.  As  for  your  being 
left  alone  in  the  envious  and  thorny  part  of  the  work,  that's 
no  news,  at  least  to  me,  who  am  forced  to  the  like  here, 
scarce  a  man  appearing  where  the  way  is  rough  indeed.  But 
as  for  the  encouragement,  which  you  will  needs  say  you  have 
received  from  me,  I  am  glad  if  I  have  given  you  any,  though 
I  profess  I  cannot  arrogate  anything  in  this  to  myself. 

I  cannot  but  continue  my  counsel  still  for  your  health, 
and  that  not  only  out  of  my  due  respect  to  your  person,  but 
for  the  public  service-sake  of  God  and  the  King,  there  being 
so  few  considerable  in  this  public  way,  indeed  not  many  able, 
and  fewer  willing.  As  for  the  encouragements  in  the  service, 
which  are  reward  and  punishment,  there  is  as  much,  if  not 
more,  in  the  right  placing  them,  as  in  the  things  them 
selves;  and  to  place  them  right,  is  not  every  governor's 
either  skill  or  good  fortune,  nor  the  happiness,  on  the  receiv 
ing  part,  of  many  that  serve  both  prudently  and  faithfully, 
which  makes  up  that  most  certain  uncertainty,  which  waits 
upon  the  life  of  man,  at  least  in  regard  of  his  own  knowledge 
of  them,  or  power  to  prevent  or  order  them,  though  not  in 
regard  of  that  Supreme  Power  that  is  over  them.  But  once 
for  all,  if  you  will  but  read  over  the  short  book  of  Ecclesiastcs, 
while  these  thoughts  are  in  you,  you  will  see  a  better  dispo 
sition  of  these  things,  and  the  vanity  of  all  their  shadows, 
than  is  to  be  found  in  any  anagrams  of  Dr.  Donne's,  or  any 

1   [See  above,  p.  501.]  States,  vol.  i.  chap,  x.,  who  discredits 

111  [Three  thousand  persons  are  said  the  usually  received  story  that  Hamp- 

to  have  emigrated  this  summer  to  New  den  and  Cromwell  had  intended  to  be 

England.     See  Bancroft,  Hist.  United  of  the  number.] 


524  LETTERS. 

designs  of  Vandyke ;  so  to  the  lines  there  drawn  I  leave 
you.  This  done  I  shall  not  need  to  answer  the  next  passage 
of  your  philosophy ;  but  that  he  that  serves  shaJl  see  how  to 
steer  himself,  whatever  the  governor  do,  or  omit,  that  is  over 
him,  and  make  his  best  use  of  that,  which  is  oftentimes  worst 
done.  But  for  your  close,  I  agree  wholly  with  you,  that 
a  prince  puts  a  great  prejudice  upon  his  own  affairs,  if  he 
continue  a  servant  longer  in  any  great  employment,  than  he 
will  give  him  trust  and  power  to  execute  it. 

Your   mention   of  Mr.  Hampden  (and  I  must   tell  you, 
I  like  your  censure  of  him  and  the  rest  very  well)  puts  me  in 
mind  of  the  Ship-business  as  now  it  stands.     The  Judges 
have  argued  by  four  in  a  term,  and  so  eight  are  passed,  and 
four  to  come  for  the  next  term.     Of  the  eight  that  are  past, 
none  have  gone  against  the  King  but  J.Crooke  and  J.Hutton", 
who  both  did  it,  and  very  sourly.     The  accidents  which  have 
followed  upon  it  already  are  these  :  First,  the  faction  are  grown 
very  bold.    Secondly,  the  King's  monies  come  in  a  great  deal 
more  slowly  than  they  did  in  former  years,  and  that  to  a  very 
considerable  sum.     Thirdly,  it  puts  thoughts  into  wise  and 
moderate  men's  heads,  which  were  better  out ;  for  they  think 
if  the    Judges,  which  are  behind,  do  not  their  parts  both 
exceeding  well  and  thoroughly,  it  may  much  distemper  this 
extraordinary  and  great  service.     But  one  thing  else  hath 
happened  strangely,  and  which  must  needs  do  a  great  deal 
of  hurt.     There  is  a  divine,  one  Mr.  Harrison,  a  St.  John's 
man  °   (I  am  sorry  for  it),  a  man  of  between  forty  and  fifty 
years  of  age,  a  very  excellent  good  scholar  in  all  kind  of 
learning,  but  wilful  and  proud,  and  that  hath  full  out  as 
much  want  of  discretion,  as  store  of  learning ;  this  man,  it 
seems,  thought  he  was  able  to  confute  Judge  Mutton's  argu 
ment,  and  that  in  a  strange  way  too  ;  for  upon  Friday,  May 
the  4th,  (the  Judge  having  made  his  argument  the  Saturday 
before,)   Harrison  came  into  Westminster  Hall,  and  to  the 

11  [These  were  the  only  two  who  °  [Thomas  Harrison  was  Eector  of 

went  against  the  King.    See  a  state-  Creeke,   in   Northamptonshire.     The 

ment  respecting  Crooke's  irresolution  proceedings  against  him  are  given  in 

just  at  the  last  in  Whitelocke's  Memo-  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol.  iii.  Ap- 

rials,  p.  24.     Their  opinions  are   re-  pend.'p.  268.     See  also  a  letter  from 

ported  in  extcnso  by  Rush  worth  (Col-  Mr.  Justice  Hutton  to  the  Lord  DC- 

lections,  vol.  iii.  Append,  pp.  159—  puty,  Straftbrde  Letters,   vol.  ii.  pp. 

212).]  177,  178.] 


LETTERS.  525 

Common-Pleas  Bar,  and  there  openly  accused  Judge  Hutton 
of  high  treason.  You  must  think  this  made  a  great  noise  in 
the  Hall,  as  indeed  it  did,  and  the  man  was  committed  to  the 
Fleet.  I  left  this  space  thinking  I  might  be  able  before  the 
sealing  of  my  letters  to  let  you  know  what  is  like  to  be  done 
to  Harrison  for  this  offence ;  but  he  keeps  his  Whitsuntide 
in  the  Fleet,  and  what  will  be  done  to  him  the  next  term 
I  cannot  prophesy. 

I  do  not  understand  how  the  removing  of  the  Bishop  of 
Down  to  Knockfergus  P,  can  build  the  Cathedral  of  Down ; 
therefore  I  pray  you  send  me  your  comment,  or  else  I'll  send 
for  the  chimney-sweeper  of  Oxford,  according  to  your  advice, 
and  so  divert  my  thoughts. 

There  is  a  great  contention  fallen  out  between  the  now 
Lord  Clare  q  and  his  brother,  about  the  old  Lord's  will,  and 
some  other  differences,  but  what  issue  it  will  have,  God 
knows.  I  find  by  some  of  my  friends  that  the  Earl  is  jealous 
of  me,  as  if  I  took  him  to  be  a  man  great  with  the  Bishop  of 
Lincoln,  and  therefore  liked  him  not.  But  the  truth  is,  his 
Lordship  is  a  stranger  to  me,  more  than  that  I  know  him ; 
and  I  meddle  not  with  his  or  any  man's  friendships  ;  I  hear 
his  Lordship  is  a  wise  man,  and  not  likely  to  follow  any 
man's  courses  to  his  own  prejudice. 

The  Irish  Committee  hath  not  sat  since  your  Lordship's 
last  letter  came  to  me ;  but  when  it  doth,  I  shall  do  the  best 
service  I  can,  towards  the  reglement  of  appeals  from  thence. 

The  last  business  in  your  Lordship's  letters  concerns  the 
composition  with  recusants ;  and  though  I  do  wish  from  my 
heart  the  King's  revenue  were  increased  in  another  way 
rather  than  that,  yet  since  the  wisdom  of  his  Majesty  and 
the  State  have  thought  it  expedient  to  go  that  way,  I  shall 
be  very  careful  not  to  distemper  any  public  service,  and 
therefore  your  Lordship  may  be  sure,  as  I  will  do  nothing 
against  the  thing  itself,  so  neither  will  I  proceed  in  anything, 
which  shall  be  thought  fit  to  be  proceeded  with,  but  with 
public  allowance.  But,  my  Lord,  if  any  of  them  shall  commit 
such  crimes,  as  that  the  conformable  subject  of  England 
should  be  punished  for  them  in  the  High  Commission,  I  hope 
in  that  case  no  man  can  think  it  fit  they  should  have  immu- 
p  [As  proposed  by  Wentworth.]  i  [Wentworth's  brother-in-law.] 


526  LETTERS. 

nity ;  for  if  that  should  be  once  resolved  on,  that  very  impu 
nity  would  in  short  time  make  a  great  step  into  the  change 
of  religion,  and  God  forbid  it  should  have  any  such  operation. 
As  for  the  Bishop  which  you  mention1",  I  shall  neither  rely 
upon  his  judgment,  nor  be  swayed  with  his  earnestness,  nor 
make  profit  to  apparitors,  but  take  only  known  crimes,  and 
that  in  the  warrantable  way.  So  have  you  my  answer  to 
your  large  letter. 

And  now,  my  Lord,  I  have  not  much  to  add,  yet  somewhat 
I  have.  My  Lord  of  Northumberland  was  at  the  last  made- 
Lord  Admiral s,  till  the  Duke  of  York t  come  of  age,  and  I 
am  sure  you  know  the  steps  of  that  business.  But  now  (which 
I  am  heartily  sorry  to  write)  all  the  hopes  of  his  service  are 
in  danger,  for  he  hath  been  in  a  high  fever  now  these  three 
weeks ;  and  though  the  physicians  speak  of  out  of  danger, 
yet  I  for  my  part,  out  of  my  love  to  him  and  his  worth,  am 
very  fearful.  I  pray  God  comfort  and  repair  him,  for  his  loss 
will  be  great  in  these  times. 

Sirje  I  writ  the  passage  before  concerning  my  Lady 
Duchess  and  the  Lord  President  of  Munster,  I  casually  met 
my  Lord  Antrim  in  Court,  where  I  spoke  very  seriously  with 
him  about  the  business,  and  found  him  for  himself  very 
reason?  .ble ;  yet  he  professed  withal,  that  his  Counsel  were  all 
clear  for  his  Lady's  right,  without  any  recovery  to  be  had 
from  the  young  Duke  at  his  coming  to  age.  I  urged  as  well 
as  I  could  what  your  Lordship  had  written,  and  spared  not 
to  add  withal,  how  kind  your  Lordship  had  been  towards 
him  in  all  his  business  on  that  side,  and  what  continual  use 
he  must  needs  have  of  your  favour.  My  Lord  replied  with 
serious  protestation,  that  he  held  himself  very  much  beholden 
to  you,  and  should  ever  labour  to  deserve  your  love,  and  that 
he  thought  his  Lady  would  have  been  as  willing  as  himself, 
had  it  not  been  for  two  things  ;  the  one  was,  the  Lord  Presi 
dent  had  refused  to  do  anything  at  my  Lady's  intreats  for 
the  relict  of  Captain  Gosriall,  notwithstanding  the  main  profit 

r  [Thomas  Morton,  Bishop  of  Dur-  March   20.     (See  Strafforde  Letters, 

ham,  who  objected  to  any  composition  vol.  ii.  p.  154.)     It  appears  that  Lord 

being  made  with  recusants.]  Holland  expected   the  appointment. 

s  [He  was  appointed  April  13, 1638  (See  Stafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  p.  156.)] 

(Rymer,  Foed.  IX.  ii.  206),  though  the  *  [Afterwards  King  James  1 1.] 
King's    intentions   were    announced 


LETTERS.  527 

came  to  his  Lordship,  though  the  Captain  was  the  first  mover, 
and  that  the  satisfaction  could  not  be  justly  demanded  of  any 
but  of  the  Lord  President,  to  whom  by  my  Lord  Duke's  favour 
the  benefit  descended  ;  the  other  was,  that  Sir  Robert  Pye  u 
and  the  other  trustees  for  my  Lord  Duke's  estate  had  given 
their  judgment  by  the  advice  of  Counsel  to  his  Lady,  that  the 
money  in  question  did  belong  to  his  Lady's  right,  and  that 
this  would  clearly  appear.  I  desired  his  Lordship,  when  he 
saw  Sir  Robert  Pye  next,  to  send  him  to  me,  which  he  did, 
and  Sir  Robert  Pye  affirmed  all  as  I  have  above  written, 
and  having  brought  his  papers  with  him,  showed  me  first  the 
business  concerning  Gosnall's  widow,  who  seemed  to  have 
some  grounds  of  relief,  both  in  honour  and  conscience;  and 
this  relief,  whatever  it  were,  (at  least  as  it  seemed  to  me,)  was 
to  come  from  the  Lord  President.  And  for  the  other  business, 
he  told  me,  it  had  received  an  hearing  in  Ireland  since  your 
Lordship's  own  time,  before  Sir  William  Parsons v  and  Sir 
George  Radcliffe,  and  was  awarded  for  my  Lady  Duchess. 
I  could  not  tell  what  to  say  to  this,  but  leaving  his  other 
papers  (for  he  had  many),  I  desired  copies  of  his  Majesty's 
letters  to  Sir  William  Parsons,  and  of  the  award  made  by 
Sir  William  and  Sir  George  Radcliffe,  which  he  sent  me,  and 
I  send  you  here  enclosed.  I  cannot  tell  what  I  should  do 
more,  but  if  your  Lordship  shall  be  pleased  to  give  me  any 
further  light,  I  shall  do  anything  that  is  fitting  for  me,  though 
a  hard  task  it  will  be  for  me  or  any  man  to  persuade  people 
to  give  away  their  own ;  though  I  must  needs  do  my  Lord 
and  his  Lady  this  right,  that  they  are  very  forward  to  do 
anything  they  can,  wherein  your  Lordship's  name  is  used. 
I  have  brought  Sir  Maurice  Williams  x  to  kiss  the  King's 
hand,  and  more  kindness  than  that  he  desired  not  of  me. 
So  I  leave  you  to  God's  blessed  protection,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  to  serve  you, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  14th  May,  1638. 


u  [Auditor  of    the  Exchequer,  to  ried  Anne,  a  daughter  of  John  Hamp- 

which  office  he  was  introduced    by  den.] 

Buckingham.  He  garrisoned  his  house  v  [Master  of  the  Wards  in  Ireland.] 

at  Farringdon  for  the  King,  and  was  x  [Wentworth's  physician.] 
besieged  therein  by  his  son,  who  mar- 


528  LETTERS. 


LETTER  CLIV. 

TO  SIR  WILLIAM  BOS  WELL  ?. 
[Brit.  Museum,  Add.  MSS.  6394,  fol.  292.] 

WORTHY  SIR, — I  perceive  by  your  letters,  that  you  have 
been  very  careful  of  our  Church-businesses  in  those  parts. 
And  very  sorry  I  am  to  hear  from  you  to  what  little  purpose 
that  great  good  pains  of  yours  hath  been  ta\en.  And  now 
you  see  I  am  so  well  acquainted  with  these  men  and  their 
ways,  that  I  was  able  to  prophesy  to  you  that  the  Synod 
would  fit  the  time,  and  provide  for  you  a  May-game  in  May. 

I  see  likewise,  that  you  find  my  judgment  true  which  I 
passed  upon  Balmford,  whose  peevishness  hath  done  a  great 
deal  of  harm  there,  and  crossed,  or  delayed  at  least,  the  pro 
gress  of  that  which  could  not  but  have  done  a  great  deal  of 
honour  to  the  English  Church,  and  been  of  great  use  and 
benefit  to  such  Englishmen  as  live  there.  But  now,  since 
things  are  so  distempered,  you  must  take  as  prudent  and  wise 
a  way  as  you  can  to  regain  the  ground  which  Balmford's 
frowardness  hath  lost. 

I  am  sorry  to  hear  that  such  swarms  of  wasps  (for  bees 
they  are  not)  are  flown  over  to  those  parts,  and  with  such 
clamours  against  our  Church  affairs  ;  for  which,  God  be 
thanked,  there  is  no  cause.  Nor  hath  the  Church  of  England 
suffered  of  late  any  way  so  much,  as  by  their  base  and  libel 
lous  both  tongues  and  pens;  for  which  God  forgive  them. 
And  if  the  copy  of  my  speech  z  hath  done  you  such  extra 
ordinary  good  service  (as  you  write),  I  am  heartily  glad  of  it. 
And  if  you  have  any  friends  there  which  understand  English, 
I  have  some  copies  by  me  to  spare,  and  will  send  them  to  you, 
if  you  do  but  send  me  word  that  you  have  friends  there  to 
receive  them.  That  which  remains  I  must  leave  to  your 
wisdom  and  moderation,  and  yourself  to  God's  blessed  pro 
tection.  So  I  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend  to  serve  you, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  May  24th,  1638. 

y  [English  Ambassador  in  Holland.] 

z  [At  the  censure  of  Prynne,  Bastwick,  and  Burton.] 


LETTERS.  529 


LETTER  CLV. 

TO   SIR  WILLIAM   BOSWELL. 

[Brit.  Mus.  Add.  MSS.  6394,  fol.  300.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

WORTHY  SIR, — I  have  had  great  reason  to  approve  your 
desires,  and  your  endeavours  too,  for  the  advancement  of  the 
honour  of  the  English  Church  in  those  parts.  But  I  see  you 
will  have  much  ado  to  do  any  good  that  way  as  things  now 
stand.  And  whereas  you  write,  that  you  neither  have  nor 
are  like  to  have  such  opportunities  as  others  in  former  times 
have  had,  I  doubt  that  be  too  true.  For  I  find  that  I  may 
say  that  as  well  as  you.  The  more  to  blame  they  who  had 
not  only  so  fair  a  time,  and  lost  it ;  but  carried  things  so  as 
that  they  have  made  the  work  far  more  difficult  for  others 
which  come  after  them. 

Concerning  the  differences  which  fell  out  between  some 
English  and  Scottish  ministers,  it  was  very  well  it  went  no 
further  than  Breda.  But  sure  the  answer  which  you  gave 
about  the  determining  of  it  there  was  very  well  taken.  For 
else  I  should  have  been  sure  to  have  heard  of  it,  Mr.  Secre 
tary  Coke  having  at  that  present  forgotten  to  acquaint  me 
with  it.  And,  indeed,  I  think  this  forgetfulness  did  the 
rather  fall  upon  him,  because  (as  himself  hath  told  me  more 
than  once)  he  thinks  you  give  me  an  immediate  advertisement 
of  such  things  as  belong  to  the  Church. 

I  have  herewith  sent  you  a  dozen  copies  of  my  speech  in 
the  Star-chamber ;  because  I  find  'tis  translated  into  Dutch  : 
for  Dr.  Goffe a  brought  me  a  copy  in  Dutch  not  past  a  day 
before  I  received  your  last  letters. 

I  have  together  with  your  letters  received  a  letter  from  the 
Queen  of  Bohemia,  and  another  from  Dr.  Higgsb.  And  be 
cause  I  know  no  other  way  how  to  convey  my  answers  to 
their  hands,  being  now  at  Ehenen,  I  shall  make  bold  to 
trouble  you  with  them.  And  if  I  have  so  much  leisure  to 
write  my  answers  now,  you  shall  receive  them  here  inclosed  ; 

»  [See  above,  p.  347.}  *    b  [See  above,  p  277. ] 

LAUD. — VOL.  VI. 


530  LETTERS. 

but  if  not,  you  shall  have  them  the  next  time  I  write.  So 
wishing  you  all  health  and  happiness,  I  leave  you  to  God's 
blessed  protection,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend  to  serve  you, 

W.  CANT. 

Croydon,  July  5th,  1638. 


LETTER  CLVI. 

TO   THE   LOUD   VISCOUNT   WENTWORTH, 

[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  pp.  184,  185.] 

Salutem  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — Since  I  writ  last,  I  have  received 
no  letters  from  you,  and  was  therefore  minded  to  trouble  you 
with  none  of  mine,  till  I  had  heard  from  your  Lordship 
again,  but  there  are  two  occasions  which  make  me  trouble 
you  with  these  few  lines. 

The  one  is,  an  offer  that  is  made  here  for  the  bringing  in 
of  certain  finable  men  into  the  judicatories  there.  What  he 
can  perform  that  offers,  I  know  not,  but  I  am  therefore  glad 
that  he  came  to  me,  that  I  might  be  able  without  any  further 
noise  in  Court  to  put  him  into  a  right  way,  and  have  there 
fore  moved  the  King  that  I  might  send  him  back  to  you,  to 
judge  and  order  both  him  and  his  project.  The  party  hath 
been  very  ill,  and  therefore  cannot  return  yet ;  but  so  soon  as 
he  is  able  to  go  back  thither,  you  shall  by  his  hands  receive 
another  letter  from  me  with  all  particulars. 

The  other  is  concerning  Croxton,  from  whom  I  never 
heard  word  since  your  Lordship  settled  him  upon  the  benefice 
he  now  hath  till  now,  and  this  letter  (the  copy  whereof  you 
shall  find  here  inclosed0)  I  received  not  till  July  the  6th, 
though  it  bear  date  April  the  18th,  and  he  that  made  the  pro^ 

c  [Croxton's  letter  is  preserved  by  to  do  that  here,  which  able  men  have 

Prynne   (Cant.  Doom,  pp.  194,  155).  sufficiently   spoken    of    elsewhere,   I 

Speaking  of  his  own  practice  he  says,  have  sacramentally  heard  the  confes- 

"  To  provide  the  best  I  could  for  the  sions  of  the  people  committed  to  my 

more  worthy  receiving  of  the  holy  Com-  care  in  Goran  .  .  .  they  kneeling  before 

munion  last  Easter,  I  have  (I  thank  the  altar."     He  then   speaks   of  the 

God  for  it)  been  able  in  some  measure  conduct  of  Dean  Synge  in  the  Irish 


LETTERS.  531 

ject  above  mentioned  brought  it  to  me'1.  I  remember  very 
well  there  is  somewhat  in  the  Canons  of  Ireland  established 
last  Parliament,  that  belongs  to  Confession6,  but  I  have  not 
the  Canons  by  me  at  Croydon,  and  therefore  cannot  particu 
larize  it,  only  I  doubt  Croxton  hath  borne  himself  too  boldly 
upon  it ;  besides,  it  seems  he  hath  not  forgotten  Dean  Sing  f, 
and  the  business  which  befel  him  in  the  Convocation.  How 
soever,  upon  the  whole  matter,  I  thought  it  very  requisite  to 
send  the  copy  of  his  letter  to  your  Lordship,  that  if  any  noise 
be  there  made  about  it,  you  may  timely  prevent  or  meet  it, 
before  it  do  harm  in  these  broken  times ;  and  for  Dr.  Sing, 
I  desire  the  passage  about  him  may  be  concealed  to  yourself, 
otherwise  it  will  exasperate,  but  do  no  good.  I  did  not  hold 
it  fit  to  send  this  copy  to  my  Lord  Primate,  because  both  you 
and  I  know  he  hath  a  stitch  against  Croxton  already,  and  I 
love  not  to  make  things  worse,  since  I  know  too  well  that 
very  little  trifles  in  Church  pretensions  make  much  noise,  and 
are  hardly  laid  down ;  as  you  may  see  by  the  Scottish  business, 
which  is  grown  very  ill. 

The  Scottish  business  is  extreme  ill  indeed,  and  what  will 
become  of  it  God  knows,  but  certainly  no  good,  and  his 
Majesty  hath  been  notoriously  betrayed  by  some  of  them. 
There  is  a  speech  here  that  they  have  sent  to  know  the 
number  of  Scotchmen  in  Ulster;  and  that  privately  there 
hath  been  a  list  taken  of  such  as  are  able  to  bear  arms,  and 
that  they  are  found  to  be  above  forty  thousand  in  Ulster  only. 
This  is  a  very  private  report,  and  perhaps  false,  but  in  such  a 
time  as  this,  I  could  not  think  it  fit  to  conceal  it  from  your 

Convocation.     The  receipt  of  this  let-  (Wilkins'  Cone.  torn.  iv.  p.  501.) 

ter  from  Croxton  was  urged  against  Wentworth,  in  his  reply  to  this  letter 

the  Archbishop  at  his  trial.   See  above,  (Straffbrde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  p.  195),  re- 

vol.  iv.  p.  288.]  marks  :  "There  is  something  further 

d  [Croxton  states  in  his  letter  that  touching  confession  in  these  Canons, 

the  bearer  was  "a  servant  to  the  Earl  than  are  in  those  of  England,  and  in 

of  Ormond,  and   Chirurgeon  to  his  my  poor  judgment  much  to  the  better, 

troop,  by  name  Michael  Oxenbridge."]  For  howbeit  auricular  confession  to 

e  [The  Nineteenth  Canon  of  the  Irish  the  parish  priest  is  not  allowed  as  a 

Church  provides  that  "  the  minister  of  necessary  duty  to  be   imposed  upon 

every  parish  shall,  in  the  afternoon  the  conscience,  yet  did  I  never  hear 

before  the  said  administration,  give  any  but  commend  the  free  and  volun- 

warning  by  the  tolling  of  the  bell,  or  tary  practice  of  it  to  such  a  worthy  and 

otherwise,  to  the  intent  that  if  any  holy  person  as  should  be  thought  fit 

have  any  scruple  of  conscience,  or  do-  to  communicate  with  in  so  serious  and 

sire  the  ministry  of  reconciliation,  he  important  a  business."] 

may  afford  it  to  those  that  need  it,"  &c.  f  [See  above,  p.  282.] 

M  M  2 


532  LETTERS. 

Lordship,  coming  very  casually  to  my  ears.  God  bless  his 
Majesty  and  the  State,  To  His  blessed  protection  I  leave 
you,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  faithful  Friend  and  humble  Servant, 

W.  CANT. 

Croydon,  July  20th,  1638. 


LETTER  CLVII. 

TO   JOHN   BRAMHALL,    BISHOP   OF  DERRY. 

[Rawdon  Papers,  Letter  xix.  pp.  50—53.] 

S.  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  shall  expect  the  beginning  of  the 
exact  account  you  promise  of  the  Church  of  Ireland  this  vaca 
tion  B  ;  and  should  be  very  glad  it  might  not  only  be  a  begin 
ning,  but  a  full  account  to  this  present,  if  it  may  be.  But 
whatever  you  send  shall  be  welcome,  till  more  come;  only 
I  pray  keep  a  copy  of  both,  that  you  may  know  exactly  where 
you  leave,  and  that  you  may  have  it  safe,  in  case  the  copy 
you  send  to  me  should  miscarry.  I  make  no  doubt  but  it 
will  please  God  and  the  King  to  give  you  good  content  in 
the  way  of  service  you  now  are.  And  for  my  Lord  Deputy 
and  myself,  I  think  you  are  sure  enough  of  both  of  us. 
And  howsoever,  I  am  of  the  same  opinion  I  was,  that  you 
are  not  to  think  of  a  private  life,  but  must  make  a  content- 
irient  to  yourself  out  of  the  public  as  well  as  you  can.  I  thank 
your  Lordship  for  your  respect  to  my  kinswoman,  Mrs. 
Browne  h;  and  if  your  Lordship  and  my  Lord  Deputy  do 
think  her  daughter  will  be  a  fit  match  for  Mr.  Howlett', 
I  shall  easily  rest  satisfied ;  and  am  very  glad  to  hear  that 
Mr.  Howlett  is  a  man  of  that  temper  and  moderation  that 
you  express  in  your  letters.  But  for  my  own  part,  I  have 
never  been  a  meddler  in  marriages,  and  do  not  mean  to 
begin  now. 

f  [See  above,  p.  518.]  i>  [gee  above,  vol.  v.  p.  163,  note  b.] 

!  [See  above,  vol.  iv.  p.  5,  notes  a,  b.] 


LETTERS.  533 

For  the  Provost,  the  motion  of  his  keeping  the  College, 
though  he  was  a  Bishop,  proceeded  originally  from  my  Lord 
Deputy,  and  not  from  me.  And  there  is  no  man  that  loves 
the  Church,  but  hath  great  reason  to  observe  him,  and  give 
him  all  the  content  he  can  in  his  just  desires.  And  if  it 
appear  to  him  that  the  dispensation  will  not  serve,  I  promise 
you  absolutely  for  my  part,  I  will  not  take  away  the  statute. 
I  have  written  to  my  Lord  again  about  it,  and  there  leave 
him  free  to  do  whatsoever  he  shall  find  best  and  fittest.  For 
two  Bishops  being  of  the  Committee  for  Plantations,  you 
may  let  it  rest  if  you  please  ;  for  I  am  clearly  of  opinion 
as  well  as  you,  there  will  be  little  use  of  them  in  my  Lord 
Deputy's  time,  for  he  will  supply  all  defects  that  way.  But 
for  after  times,  though  this  would  have  been  a  good  ex 
ample,  yet  they  will  be  regulated  according  to  the  Deputy 
there,  and  his  disposition  toward  the  Church  ;  and  therefore 
that  must  be  left  to  God's  blessing,  and  I  will  trouble  you 
no  further  in  this  particular.  I  like  the  clause1  well 


desire  should  be  added  to  the  minutes  of  those  letters  which  quaint  my 
are  for  Bishops,  and  I  shall  deliver  a  note  concerning  it  in  with  this 

r   '  .  .  clause,  that 

writing  to  W.  Raylton  •>,  that  so  it  may  be  put  in  practice  il  may  n°t 
upon  the  next  opportunity,  and  so  after  to  continue  in  use,  strange  to 

rf  J>  him  when  the 

For  your  brother  I  have  heard  no  more  speech  at  the  ietters  c°me. 
Council-table  since  I  writ  last.  So  that  if  the  gentlemen  of 
Cheshire  stir  not,  it  may  be  that  business  may  die.  I  have 
nothing  else  to  trouble  you  with,  but  to  thank  you  for  your 
love  and  respect  to  myself.  So  I  leave  you  to  God's  pro 
tection,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT.  k 

Croydon,  Aug.  11,  1638. 


J  [Lord  Wentworth's  agent.]  though  I  opened  this  letter  unawares, 

k  [This  letter  appears  to  have  fallen  taking  it  to  have  been  for  myself,  yet 

by  mistake  into  Wentworth's  hands,  I  only  read  two  or  three  of  the  first 

for  under  the  superscription  is  added  lines,  when  finding  my  mistake  I  gave 

in  his  writing  :  "  In  truth,  my  Lord,  over."] 


534  LETTERS. 


LETTER  CLVIII. 

TO   THE  LORD   VISCOUNT  WENTWORTil. 

[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  pp.  211—213.] 

Salutem  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  am  heartily  sorry  to  hear  you 
have  been  ill,  and  that  that  indisposition  hath  continued 
from  the  22d  of  June  to  the  24th  of  July  \  yet  I  find  you  have 
been  subject  to  two  diseases  in  this  space,  the  army  and 
the  stone.  And  of  the  two  I  think  the  army  is  the  stronger, 
though  the  stone  be  the  more  painful.  Well,  I  am  no  phy 
sician,  yet  I'll  venture  to  give  you  some  good  counsel,  which 
is,  that  you  should  bring  down  the  army,  and  conquer  the 
stone.  And  if  it  be  not  able  to  do  that  for  you,  then  get 
out  the  stone,  and  throw  it  at  the  army ;  and  if  you  can  but 
do  this  latter,  you  shall  be  sure  to  be  master  of  as  many 
stones  as  you  throw  away. 

Since  I  writ  last  to  you  about  this  particular,  my  Lord 
of  Clare  hath  been  with  me.  His  Lordship  told  me  that 
the  sickness  of  my  Lady,  his  mother,  kept  him  so  long 
away.  He  seemed  also  to  know  that  it  was  his  brother"1 
that  had  written  to  your  Lordship  about  this  difference. 
I  told  him  I  knew  not  who  had  written  to  your  Lordship, 
but  I  am  sure  you  had  written  to  me  upon  no  partial  motive, 
but  only  for  the  maintaining  of  peace  and  honour  in  that 
family.  And  that  for  myself,  I  had  work  enough,  and  should 
be  glad  he  would  refuse  me,  yet  nevertheless,  since  the 
work  was  so  good,  and  that  you  had  desired  it,  and  his 
brother  submitted,  I  would  not  refuse  the  pains.  My  Lord 
pleaded  that  my  Lady  his  mother  took  it  very  heavily  to 
be  so  dishonoured  by  her  son;  that  she  expected  repara 
tion,  which  she  doubted  could  not  be  given  by  an  award. 
At  last  he  took  time  till  Michaelmas  Term  to  speak  with  his 
mother,  and  give  me  an  answer. 

When  William    Raylton    delivered   me   your    Lordship's 

1  [This  letter  was  in  reply  to  Lord         m  [  This  was   Denzil  Holies.     See 

Wentworth's  of  Aug.  7,   1638.      See  Wentworth's  Letter  to  Laud,  May  23, 

Strafforde   Letters,  vol.  ii.  pp.  194—  1638.      Strafforde    Letters,    vol.    ii. 

196.]  p.  172.] 


LETTERS.  535 

letters,  he  said  nothing  to  me  of  the  letters  which  are  to  be 
mended  for  the  Bishop  of  Cork11;  but  it  comes  all  to  one, 
so  he  hath  them.  For  his  Majesty  is  now  at  Woodstock, 
but  so  soon  as  ever  he  returns,  that  shall  be  done,  and  the 
letters  sent  back.  My  last  gave  your  Lordship  notice,  that 
both  the  Primate  and  my  Lord  of  Derry  were  earnest  with 
me,  by  their  several  letters,  not  against  the  Provost,  but  for 
Mr.  Howlett  °,  in  regard  they  thought  the  Statute  would 
no  way  bear  his  continuance  in  the  College.  I  likewise 
acquainted  you  what  answer  I  had  given  both  of  them.  But 
I  am  very  heartily  sorry  to  hear  that  there  is  like  to  be  a  new 
quarrel  between  the  Primate  and  the  Provost.  And  if  your 
Lordship  take  his  stay  in  the  College  to  heart,  as  you  write 
you  do,  you  must  prevent  that  quarrel,  or  else  you  will  have 
a  party  raised  in  the  College  to  hinder  all  the  good  which 
the  Provost  might  do,  which  is  the  chief  aim  of  your  wishing 
his  stay  there.  And  methiriks  you  might  speak  privately 
with  the  Primate,  and  so  do  what  you  would  with  him.  As 
•for  the  Bishop  of  Derry,  I  presume  you  can  rule  him ;  but 
if  this  be  not  done,  you  were  better  send  the  Provost  fairly 
with  honour  to  his  bishopric,  and  think  of  as  good  a  suc 
cessor  as  yon  can  for  the  College. 

I  writ  to  your  Lordship  freely  what  I  knew  concerning 
the  Book  of  Rates,  and  thereupon  was  bold  to  add  what 
I  thought  was  fittest  for  you,  but  most  freely  leaving  you 
to  do  what  you  shall  find  best  for  the  King's  service,  and 
most  agreeable  to  that  duty  which  yourself  owe  him. 

For  the  recusants,  and  their  composition,  I  can  say  no 
more  than  I  have  already,  nor  are  they  meddled  with  in  any 
other  way  than  as  they  give  open  and  public  scandal  against 
the  laws.  So  I  shall  trouble  you  no  more  with  that. 

I  see  Sir  Maurice  Williams  was  knighted  to  get  a  wife, 
and  that  to  make  a  wife  a  lady  will  carry  her  into  Ireland. 
If  she  prove  an  ague,  the  more  fits  she  hath,  the  less  fit  she 
will  be  for  him.  For  I  never  knew  physician  yet,  that  was 
able  to  do  more  with  his  wife  in  that  kind  of  cure  than  other 
men  are  with  theirs.  As  for  men  of  your  experience  of  three 

n  [This  See  was  vacant  by  the  pro-      Bishop,  being  permitted,  contrary  to 
motion  of  Richard  Boyle  to  Tuam.       Statute,  to  retain  his  Provostship.] 
Chappel    was    ultimately    appointed          °  [See  above,  p.  532.  J 


536  LETTERS, 

wives  a-piece  P,  I  have  not  so  little  wit  as  to  offer  to  talk  to 
you.  But  this  I  daily  see  amongst  you  all,  you  speak  your 
pleasure  of  the  poor  women,  and  the  trouble  which  they 
create  to  you;  and  yet  so  soon  as  ever  they  are  gone,  you 
marry  again.  I  pray,  can  you  tell  me  what  you  call  this  in 
your  experience  ?  But  for  the  Doctor,  if  his  wife  do  prove 
an  ague,  the  studying  of  Hippocrates  well  will  do  him  more 
good  than  either  Galen  or  Paracelsus ;  for  to  that  most  learned 
author  I  see  most  married  men  have  daily  recourse. 

Out  I  am  of  the  hearing  of  Londonderry  bells,  but  I  am 
glad  they  are  there. 

I  thank  your  Lordship  for  your  answer  concerning  Mr. 
Giles  Rawlins;  I  can  expect  no  more,  and  he  must  have 
patience  to  stay  (though  it  be  two  years)  till  the  division  of 
Ormond  be  made.  As  for  your  Lordship's  being  an  old 
Deputy,  that's  nothing,  for  you  must  be  older  yet,  or  it  will 
not  be  very  well  either  with  the  King's  business  or  the 
Church's  there. 

My  Lord,  I  thank  you  heartily,  that  you  are  pleased  to 
take  every  thing  so  kindly  that  I  do.  The  truth  is,  I  have 
done  all  things  that  I  can  in  your  service  very  heartily,  and 
if  I  have  not  been  as  successful  as  I  wish  it  might,  yet  of 
me  you  can  expect  no  more  than  my  real  endeavours,  which 
you  have  had  to  the  uttermost  both  of  my  power  and  of 
my  understanding.  And  I  believe,  since  the  writing  of  your 
last,  there  are  letters  come  to  you  which  will  give  you  reason 
able  content  in  the  business  of  the  Chancellor,  to  which 
I  refer  you  1. 

Your  Lordship  may  assure  yourself  I  shall  not  show  any 
thing  in  your  letters  to  his  Majesty,  but  that  which  I  think 
shall  turn  to  your  advantage.  But  I'll  be  sure  it  shall  not 
prejudice  you. 

I  doubt  not  but  by  this  time  your  Lordship  hath  received 
my  letters  from  the  hands  of  the  party  himself r,  who  will 
inform  you  concerning  those  criminal  persons  mentioned. 
And  I  thought  it  best  to  refer  him  to  yourself,  that  so  no 

P  [Wentworth  married  first,  Lady  p.  196.] 

Margaret  Clifford,  secondly,  LadyAra-         z  [This  refers  to  a  letter  which  the 

bella   Holies,  and  thirdly,  Elizabeth,  Archbishop   speaks  of   intending   to 

daughter  of  Sir  Godfrey  Rhodes.]  send  by  the  bearer  of  Croxton's  letter. 

i  [See  the  King's  Letter  to  the  Lord  See  above,  p.  530.] 
Deputy,   Strafforde    Letters,  vol.    ii. 


LETTERS.  537 

man  else  might  make  a  court  business  of  it,  to  distemper 
services  there. 

I  could  do  no  less  but  acquaint  you  with  that  business  con 
cerning  Croxton,  and  in  that  case  I  thought  it  fitter  to  send 
you  the  letter  itself,  than  any  collection  or  relation  of  my 
out  of  it.  But  I  am  heartily  glad  if  it  will  so  lie  asleep. 
For  though  the  Irish  Canon  in  that  particular  be  much  better 
than  ours,  and  that  which  he  hath  done  be,  for  aught  I  know, 
according  to  it,  yet  I  doubt,  if  it  come  in  question,  he  will 
be  remembered  for  the  differences  which  happened  in  Con 
vocation,  and  which  were  pursued  by  Dr.  Sing,  and  somebody 
else  was  in  it,  as  I  know  you  remember. 

I  do  not  well  understand  that  which  you  mention  concern 
ing  the  Earl  of  Annandale 8.  It  is  true  he  went  into  Scotland, 
I  know,  for  he  came  to  take  his  leave  of  me ;  but  I  did  not 
hear  him  speak  of  his  going  into  Ireland.  But  it  seems  he 
had  some  business  there,  which  they  would  all  have  if  they 
might.  And  though  I  can  scarce  read  his  name  in  your 
letters,  yet  you  describe  him  so  lively,  that  I  think  I  am 
not  mistaken  in  his  person.  As  for  his  speech,  as  'tis  like 
enough  to  be  his,  so  it  savours  too  much  a  great  deal  of  the 
humour  of  the  times.  And  it  will  stand  the  King  upon  every 
way  to  look  well  to  himself,  and  to  consider  whom  and  how 
far  he  may  trust.  For  myself,  I  thank  you  for  putting  me 
in  mind  of  my  prayers ;  for  I  well  know  they  love  me  as 
heartily  as  they  do  you.  And  I  have  so  many  tokens  of  their 
favour,  as  that  I  need  not  otherwise  be  put  in  mind  of  their 
love.  And  yourself  may  remember  what  they  said  to  your 
Chaplain  concerning  me  as  well  as  you. 

By  the  last  passage  of  your  letter,  I  see  you  are  gone  on 
hunting.  God  send  you  good  sport ;  and  you  do  well  by 
recreation  to  settle  some  health  against  Michaelmas  business 
overtake  you.  For  my  own  part,  I  have  scarce  had  any 
leisure  all  this  summer. 

I  find,  by  your  letters,  as  I  said,  you  are  gone  on  hunting. 
I  hope  you  will  find  a  time  to  go  on  fishing  too,  for  I  mean 
to  be  a  very  bold  beggar,  and  desire  you  to  send  me  some 
more  of  the  dried  fish  (I  do  not  know  what  you  call  it) 

•  [John  Murray,  one  of  the  early  created  Earl  of  Annandale,  March  13, 
favourites  of  King  James  I.  He  was  162$,  and  died  in  London,  1640.] 


538  LETTERS, 

which  you  sent  me  the  last  year ;  it  was  the  best  that  ever 
I  spent.  And  now  you  cannot  say  but  I  give  you  warning- 
enough  ;  if  it  prove  not  too  much,  'tis  well;  for  I  doubt  you 
will  go  near  to  hunt  it  out  of  your  memory,  and  then  think 
to  stop  my  mouth  with  some  of  your  hung  beef  out  of  York 
shire,  which,  to  your  skill  and  commendation  be  it  spoken, 
was  the  worst  that  ever  I  tasted,  and  as  hard  as  the  very 
horn  the  old  runt  wore  when  she  lived.  Nor  would  I  have 
you  think  that  I  go  against  any  old  proverb  in  this,  for  'tis 
one  thing  for  a  man  not  to  look  a  gift-horse  in  the  mouth, 
and  another  how  gift-beef  relishes  in  one's  own  mouth.  But 
since  you  are  for  both  occupations,  flesh  and  fish,  I  wonder 
you  do  not  think  of  powdering  or  drying  some  of  your  Irish 
venison,  and  send  that  over  to  brag  too.  Well,  there's 
enough  of  this  stuff.  The  rest,  now  that  I  have  spoken  with 
his  Majesty,  follows. 

If  Dr.  Bruce  will  justify  that  Galbreth  hath  either  sworn 
or  subscribed  the  Covenant,  your  Lordship  is  to  make  stay, 
and  not  to  put  him  into  possession  of  Taboine  *.  And  in 
the  meantime,  I  have,  by  his  Majesty's  command,  spoken 
with  my  Lord  Marquis  Hamilton  (who  is  suddenly  and  unex 
pectedly  come  hither u),  to  inform  himself,  and  send  up  present 
word  of  the  truth  of  it ;  and  if  he  have  subscribed,  his  Majesty 
is  resolved  he  shall  not  have  the  benefice.  In  the  meantime, 
I  would  I  knew  his  Christian  name,  and  the  place  in  Scotland 
where  he  subscribed. 

I  have  acquainted  his  Majesty  with  the  strength  of  the 
Scots  in  Ulster,  and  made  him  very  sensible  of  that  great 
inconvenience,  as  you  will  see  more  at  large  in  my  inclosed. 

1  [Taboine,  or  Teaghboyne,  a  bene-  loved  and  esteemed  by  all  the  British 
fice  in  the  gift  of  the  Duke  of  Rich-  officers  and  gentlemen  in  those  parts." 
mond,  had  been  held  by  Thomas  Bruce,  (See  Mant's  History  of  the  Irish  Church, 
Archdeacon  of  Raphoe.  It  does  not  vol.  i.  pp.  524— 527.)  It  may  be  added, 
appear  in  what  manner  this  preferment  that  the  name  of  James  Galbreth  is, 
was  now  vacant,  or  how  the  presenta-  together  with  that  of  Thomas  Bruce, 
tion  to  it  came  into  the  hands  of  the  subscribed  to  an  Abjuration  of  the 
Government.  The  surmises  against  Covenant,  printed  in  Strafforde  Let- 
Galbreth  appear  to  have  been  ill-  ters,  vol.  ii.  p.  344.] 
founded;  for  (in  Carte's  Life  of  Or-  u  [He  left  Scotland,  Aug.  25,  to  ob- 
mond,  vol.  i.  p.  531)  mention  is  made  tain  enlarged  instructions  from  the 
of  a  "  Mr.  Archdeacon  Galbraith,  a  King,  and  to  induce  him  to  accept  the 
Scot  by  original,  but  well  affected  to  Covenant.  He  left  England  with  new 
episcopacy  and  monarchy,  of  very  good  instructions  on  the  day  when  this  let- 
sense  and  learning,  great  prudence,  ter  was  written.  (See  Rushworth's 
and  full  as  great  resolution;  well  be-  Collections,  vol.  ii.  pp.  765 — 767.)] 


LETTERS.  539 

As  for  their  malignity  against  you  for  Connaught,  you  must 
bear  it.  But  God  forbid  they  should  come  to  have  any 
more  strength,  either  in  Connaught  or  the  Derry,  or  any 
where  else  in  that  kingdom,  if  they  go  on  in  the  ways  of 
their  country,  as  it  now  stands. 

As  for  my  Lord  of  Annandale,  you  have  described  him 
notably;  and  I  care  not  for  all  that  that's  merriment,  but 
his  speech  in  the  close  will  not  so  well  down  with  me : 
'  I  sware  sike  a  gudely  sihte  it  was  i'  gude  faith  as  liked  him 
intull  his  vary  hart.'  For  the  sight  had  been  very  good 
indeed,  had  they  contained  themselves  in  their  duty.  But 
being  as  they  are,  'tis  strange  he  should  call  it  '  a  gudely 
sihte,'  but  .that  his  wisdom  may  do  anything.  I  have  now 
done.  So  God  send  you  good  sport  in  hunting,  and  a  safe 
return  to  Dublin  to  your  business,  whilst  I  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend  to  serve  you, 
Croydon,  Sept.  10,  1638.  W.   CANT. 


LETTER  CLIX. 

TO   SIR  FRANCIS   WINDEBANK. 
[Clarendon's  State  Papers,  vol.  ii.  pp.  17,  18.] 

HONOURED  SIR, — I  thank  your  Honour  for  your  large 
letter;  and. I  have  read  it  all  over  to  the  King,  who  was  as 
well  pleased  with  your  relation  as  he  is  altogether  unsatisfied 
with  the  Bishop's  answer  and  carriage.  For  the  High-Com 
mission  business,  I  shall  give  your  Honour  further  account 
at  leisure ;  but  I  think  the  Court  did  him  justice,  and  showed 
him  favour.  'Tis  all  of  a  piece ;  and  I  think,  if  you  viewed 
him  well,  there  appeared  little  show  of  melancholy,  discon 
tent,  or  of  great  infirmity  by  the  stone,  in  his  countenance 
or  carriage.  Yet  I  see  you  are  not  merciful  enough  to  weep 
for  a  man's  sorrow,  that  cries  downright  for  a  mother  of 
fourscore  years  old,  and  wipes  his  nose  in  velvet  v. 

v  [The  Editor  of  Clarendon's  State  appears  by  a  letter  from  Hammer  to 

Papers  remarks,  "  This  first  paragraph  Sir  William  Hamilton,  then  at  Rome, 

relates  to  Godfrey  Goodman,  Bishop  who  communicated  the  whole  affair  to 

of  Gloucester,  Avho  was  perverted  to  his  Majesty,  and  Secretary  Windebank. 

Popery  by  one  William  Hammer,  as  The  Bishop,  as  appears  by  some  papers 


540  LETTERS. 

For  your  advertisement  concerning  the  Bishop  of  Chal- 
cedon x,  and  his  sending  to  Rome  to  solicit  the  making  of 
some  English  titular  Bishops,  I  had  that  information  in  my 
paper  before ;  but  with  this  difference.  I  heard  nothing  of 
the  Bishop  of  Chalcedon's  sending,  but  I  heard  one  Dr. 
Holden  was  sent  ?,  and  that  he  is  at  or  near  Rome  by  this 
time :  and,  as  I  remember,  sent  by  the  Seculars  in  England ; 
and  a  jealousy  cast  abroad,  as  if  it  had  been  done  with  his 
Majesty's  privity  at  least.  I  acquainted  his  Majesty  both 
with  what  you  had  written,  and  what  I  had  heard ;  and  his 
Majesty  commanded  me  to  write  unto  you,  that  you  should, 
out  of  hand,  advertise  Sir  William  Hamilton z  of  this,  and 
cause  him  to  labour  a  prevention  as  seriously  as  may  be  a. 

Mr.  Price  b  likewise  informed  me,  that  he  knew  from  his 
confidant  in  Rome,  that  Mr.  Conn  c  would  never  be  made 
a  Cardinal,  unless  it  may  be  understood  that  his  Majesty  will 
take  it  for  a  courtesy  done  for  his  sake.  In  the  meantime, 
I  hear  that  Conn  stands  upon  his  own  merit,  and  talks  so. 
So,  upon  the  matter,  the  King's  favour  shall  make  him,  and 
he  not  stand  obliged  to  his  Majesty.  I  put  this  home,  and 
the  inconveniences.  So  his  Majesty  hereupon  commands 
you  to  let  Sir  William  Hamilton  understand,  that  his  Majesty 
expects  no  courtesy  thence,  and  to  require  him,  as  oppor 
tunity  shall  serve,  handsomely  to  let  that  be  known.  His 
Majesty  presumes  you  come  not  at  your  son,  to  receive  any 
prejudice  by  his  disease,  and  would  have  you  come  to  Court 

concerning  this  business,  petitioned  p.  291.)] 

his  Majesty  for  leave  to  go  to  the  Spaw         *  [Dr.  Eichard  Smith,  titular  Bishop 

for  his  health,  pretending  to  be  trou-  of  Chalcedon,  and  Vicar  Apostolic  in 

bled  with  the  stone;  but  his  design  England.]  • 

being  made  known  to  his  Majesty,  as         y  [Dr.  Holden,   a  learned  Eomish 

above,  he  could  not  obtain  it.  Within  divine,  residing  at  Paris,  where  he  had 

a  year  he  conformed  again."  taken  the  degree  of  D.D.     He  was  one 

Laud,  in  his  defence  of  his  treat-  of  the  party  in  the  Church  of  Rome 

ment  of  Bishop  Goodman  for  refusing  entitled  '  Blackloists.'    (See  Butler's 

to  sign  the  Canons  in  the  Convocation  Memoirs  of  English  Catholics,  vol.  ii. 

of  1640,  states,  "that  a  writ  Ne  exeat  p.  426.)      His   controversial  writings 

regno  was  sent  him,"  adding,  "that this  are  referred  to  in  several  places  by 

writ  proceeded,  not  for  anything  said  Bramhall.] 

or  done  by  his  Lordship  in  the  Con-         z  [The  English  Agent  at  Kome.] 
vocation,  but  upon  other  information         B  [On  Laud's  objection  to  the  ad- 

which  his  Majesty  had  received  from  mission  of  Roman  Bishops  into  Eng- 

some  other  agents  of  his  beyond  the  land,  see  above,  vol.  iii.  p.  419.] 
seas,  as  shall  appear  hereafter,  if  this          b  [Father  Price,  the  General  of  the 

be  objected  against  me ;"  evidently  re-  English  Benedictines.] 
ferring  to  the  circumstances  alluded          c  [George  Conn,  a  Scotchman  by 

to  in  this  letter.    (See  above,  vol.  iii.  birth,  the  Pope's  agent  in  England.] 


LETTERS.  541 

so  soon  as  God  shall  make  you  able,  which  I  hope  will  not 
now  be  long  a  doing.  To  God's  blessed  protection  I  leave 
you,  and  rest 

Your  Honour's  to  serve  you, 

Hampton  Court,  "W.   CANT. 

Septemb.  23,  1638. 
Endorsed  by  Windebank  : 

*Lo.  Arch.  Cant. 

According  to  his  M.  pleasure  signi 
fied  in  this  letter,  I  have  written  to 
Sr  W.  Hamilton,  28  of  this  present, 
in  both  the  businesses  mentioned, 
and  commanded  him  secresy  in 
both.' 


LETTER  CLX. 

TO  THE  LORD  VISCOUNT  WENTWORTH. 

[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  pp.  230,  231.] 

Salut.  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — This  letter  is  as  full  of  love  to 
you  and  care  of  your  business  as  you  will  find  it  empty  of 
ceremony. 

I  received  about  two  days  since  from  William  Raylton 
(who  is  not  yet  well)  a  packet  from  you  without  a  letter ; 
there  were  in  it  three  duplicates,  which  I  was  desired  in 
your  name  to  read  over  advisedly,  and  then  give  you  my 
sense  of  them.  Truly,  my  Lord,  I  will. 

1.  That  which  concerns  the  King  and  your  own  mistake 
in  the  placing  of  a  figure  about  the  valuation  of  Londonderry 
lands,  is  modest  and  fit,  and  could  not,  I  think,  but  please 
the  Kingd. 

2.  That  which  concerns  the  four  several  propositions  which 
have  been  made  to  his  Majesty  about  the  Derry  lands,  cost 
you  a  great  deal  of  pains  to  a  very  good  purpose,  if  as  good  use 
will  be  made  of  it  here,  as  you  have  offered  from  thence e.   The 
propositions  are  very  prudently  both  weighed  and  compared, 
and  I  am  clear  of  your  judgment  which  is  best  and  fittest  to 
be  taken ;  and  now  you  have  made  me  to  understand  them 

d  [  See  Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  p.  222.]  e  [Ibid.  pp.  222—225.] 


542  LETTERS. 

so  well,  I  will  do  the  best  service  I  can,  if  it  come  in  my 
way. 

3.  As  for  the  third,  I  am  half-way  into  purgatory  to  think 
such  a  motion,  in  such  a  place,  at  such  a  time,  amidst  such 
people,  should  be  offered  to  youf;  but  in  this  you  have 
played  the  courtier  notably,  and  I  hope  to  good  purpose; 
you  may  see  by  that,  what  good  offices  I  have  done  me  here, 
for  I  have  many  motions  from  thence  which  I  can  scarce  tell 
what  to  say  to. 

But  what  needs  this  excuse  of  not  writing  to  me  because 
of  your  promise  ?  Your  promise  was  but  till  Michaelmas, 
and  I  asked  forbearance  no  longer,  and  'tis  now  Allhallow- 
tide  ;  and  the  reason  why  I  desired  that,  was  partly  my  being 
overlaid  with  these  base  Scottish  affairs,  and  partly  because,  by 
the  King's  desire,  (which  I  take  for  a  command)  I  am  once 
more  going  to  be  a  fool  in  print g ;  and  I  had  no  time  but 
this  summer  vacation  to  think  of  it  with  any  freedom ;  so 
you  see  I  hide  nothing  from  you. 

Galbreth  h,  that  would  have  your  great  benefice,  is  a  Cove 
nanter  ;  there  is  certain  news  of  it  brought  now  to  the  King, 
and  thereupon  his  Majesty  hath  commanded  me  to  signify  unto 
you,  that  you  shall  not  give  him  the  benefice ;  and  yet  I  will 
not  give  you  counsel  to  bestow  it  without  the  King's  privity. 
But  when  you  have  it  in  your  power,  and  the  time  draws  011 
for  the  bestowing  it,  if  you  then  send  me  word,  I'll  do  my 
best  to  give  you  content.  I  hear  further,  that  this  Galbreth 
hasted  out  of  Scotland  for  killing  a  man  there,  but  I  am  not 
so  certain  of  this,  as  I  am  that  he  is  a  Covenanter,  that  is, 
upon  the  matter,  that  he  is  a  traitor. 

I  would  I  had  been  of  your  council  before  you  sent  to  the 
King  to  have  leave  to  examine  the  Earl  of  Holland i  in  your 
cause  against  Sir  Piers  Crosby  \.  I  find  many  men  of  quality 
relish  it  ill,  and,  above  the  rest,  Holland  is  very  much 
nettled ;  and  though  I  know  your  Lordship  weighs  not  this, 

f  [This  was  a  letter  from  the  Queen,  with  Fisher,'  for  the  press.  It  appeared 

requesting  Wentworth  to  allow  the  the  following  year.] 

pilgrimage  of  the  Irish  to  St.  Patrick's  h  [See  above,  p.  538.] 

Purgatory.      See  the  Queen's  Letter  *    [Henry  liich.]                                ; 

and  Wentworth's  reply,  in  Strafforde  J    [This  was  a  criminal  information 

Letters,  vol.  ii.  pp.  221,  222.]  for  a  libel  against  Lord  Wentworth. 

*  [He  was  at  this  time  preparing  See  Rushworth's   Collections,  vol.  iii. 

the  second  edition  of  his  '  Conference  pp.  888,  seq.] 


LETTERS.  543 

yet  two  exceptions  take  many;  one,  that  you  would  offer 
this  without  sending  a  fair  civil  letter  to  my  Lord  himself, 
to  show  some  necessity  you  conceived  you  had  to  examine 
him ;  the  other,  that  the  interrogatories  were  general,  and 
too  much  pressing  upon  him  as  a  Privy  Counsellor.  It  was 
moved  in  the  inner  Star-Chamber  by  my  Lord  himself,  and 
the  interrogatories  found  unfit  by  the  common  consent  of 
the  Lords. 

Now  I  have  done  for  those  things.  But  this  morning 
your  servant  brought  me  your  letters  of  October  22d,  1638, 
and  with  it  a  letter  from  the  Bishop  of  Down  to  yourself  k ; 
the  Bishop's  letter,  according  to  your  desire,  I  here  send  you 
back;  and,  this  afternoon,  after  the  Council  had  been  in 
a  body  to  do  our  duty  to  [the]  Queen  Mother  at  St.  James's1, 
I  stayed  two  hours  at  Whitehall  for  the  King,  that  your  ser 
vant  might  not  stay  for  me.  When  the  King  came,  I  read 
over  (as  you  desire)  both  the  Bishop's  letter  and  your  own  to 
him,  and  the  answer  commanded  me  to  give  you  is  this  :— 

1.  First,  he  thanks  you  for  your  great  care  and  circum^ 
spection  concerning  the  Scottish  business ;  and  though  he 
did  send  you  former  direction,  that  you  should  have  an  eye 
to  my  Lord  Marquis's  proceedings,  so  long  as  he  had  hope 
the  Marquis  might  do  good  amongst  them ;  yet,  now  that  he 
sees  all  the  favour  he  hath  showed  brings  forth  no  better 
fruit  than  their  last  protestation,  his  Majesty  leaves  you  to 
your  wisdom  with  all  freedom  to  take  what  course  you  think 
best,  so  you  take  it  timely,  and  suppress  them.  Therefore 
now,  my  Lord,  you  cannot  say  but  you  have  your  warrant ; 
and  my  care  is  such,  that  I  have  not  slept  between  the 
receipt  of  your  letters  and  this  answer. 

2.  Secondly,  whereas  the  Bishop  Writes  he  is  informed 
that  some  Scots  in  Ireland  are  drawing  a  petition  to  his 
Majesty,  that  they  may  have  the  like  favour  in  Ireland  which 
is  granted  to  them  in  Scotland;  to  this  his  Majesty  says 
you  may  make  this  answer,  That  whatsoever  he  hath  indulged 
to  Scotland,  is  because  they  have  there  had  sometime  a 

k  [See  the  Letter  of  Henry  Lesley,  not  in  1637,  as  I  stated  vol.  iv.  p.  114. 

the   Bishop   of  Down,   in    Strafforde  Land  mentions  in  that  place  that  this 

Letters,  vol.  ii.  pp.  226,  227.]  was  the  only  occasion  on  which  he  had 

1    [Mary  de  Medicis.     She  came  to  an  interview  with  her.] 
England  in  the  October  of  this  year, 


544  LETTERS. 

Church-government,  such  as  it  was,  confused  enough,  without 
Bishops ;  but  for  Ireland,  it  hath  been  ever  reformed  by  and 
to  the  Church  of  England ;  and  your  Lordship,  his  Majesty 
hopes,  will  keep  the  people  steady  to  that ;  and  the  Scottish- 
men  which  will  live  there,  your  Lordship  must  see  that  they 
conform  themselves  to  it,  or  if  they  will  not,  they  may 
return  into  Scotland,  and  leave  honester  men  to  fill  the 
plantations. 

My  Lord,  this  is  the  sum  of  his  Majesty's  answer  to  both 
letters.  I  have  moved  him  to  give  the  like  instructions  to 
Mr.  Secretary  Coke  to  send  you,  that  all  the  envy  (which  is 
already  very  heavy)  may  not  lie  upon  me ;  but  if  the  King 
should  forget  it,  or  Secretary  Coke  mistake  it,  this  is  the 
King's  resolute  answer  to  me,  and  you  may  bide  by  it,  that 
is,  that  you  take  what  order  you  in  your  wisdom  think  fittest 
with  your  refractory  Scottishmen  there,  so  you  do  it  in  time, 
and  suppress  them  before  they  get  the  bit  between  their 
teeth.  So,  in  haste  and  weariness,  I  leave  you  to  God's 
blessed  protection,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  faithful  Friend  and  humble  Servant, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  Nov.  2,  1638. 


LETTER  CLXI. 

TO  THE   LORD  VISCOUNT  WENTWORTH. 

[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  p.  231.] 

Salutem  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — Just  as  I  had  sent  away  my  letters 
by  your  servant,  my  Lady  Cornwallism  sends  to  me  to  entreat 
me  to  trouble  your  Lordship  with  this  postscript  only,  which 
is  to  give  you  very  humble  thanks  for  your  favour  already 
showed  to  her  brother-in-law,  Sir  John  Sherlock,  and  to  pray 
the  continuation  of  the  same  in  any  just  business  of  his  that 
shall  occasion  him  to  come  before  you ;  which  kindness  of 

m  [Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Sir  John  Villiers,  Duke  of  Buckingham,  and  as 

Ashburnham,   and  first  wife   of   Sir  such  Wentworth  speaks  of  her  as  enti- 

Frederick    (afterwards    Lord)    Corn-  tied  to  any  kindness  at  his   hands, 

wallis.     She  was  cousin    to    George  (Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  p.  250.)] 


LETTERS.  545 

your  Lordship's  I  shall  add  to  my  score,  and  with  my  prayers 
for  your  health  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  to  serve  you, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  Nov.  5,  1638. 

Just  as  I  was  reading  my  letter,  this  sad  information  came 
from  Dr.  Wickham11  to  my  Secretary,  which  I  make  bold  to 
send  to  your  Lordship,  and  am  heartily  sorry  for  it,  viz.  of 
the  lamentable  accident  of  Sir  Edward  Osborne's  son's  death, 
by  the  fall  of  the  chimneys  at  York  Manor,  the  last  of 
October0. 


LETTER  CLXII. 

TO  THE  LORD   VISCOUNT  WENTWORTH. 
[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  p.  245.] 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — These  are  briefly  to  let  you  know 
that  I  am  so  sensible  of  the  business  of  Pont  and  his  wife, 
in  the  diocese  of  Raphoe,  that  I  have  put  it  again  to  his 
Majesty's  serious  consideration,  and  thus  he  hath  commanded 
me  to  write  to  your  Lordship. 

He  would  have  the  Bishop  of  Raphoe  P  to  deprive  Pont  of 
his  benefice  for  the  wild  sermon  he  made  against  the  Bishop's 
jurisdiction,  and  to  proceed  against  his  wife  in  such  way  as 
her  fault  deserves,  and  the  laws  will  bear ;  and  if  the  crime 
be  not  of  too  old  a  date,  his  Majesty  would  have  Sir  William 
Stewart^  questioned  for  that  whoredom  and  bastardy;  but 
howsoever  that  fall  out,  his  Majesty's  command  is,  that  if 

n  [Henry  Wickham,  of  King's  Col-  against  him  by  the  widow  of  Pont, 

lege,    Cambridge,     son    of    William  He  maintained  a  siege  against  Crom- 

Wickham,  Bishop  of  Winchester.    He  well  in  his  palace  at  Raphoe,  and  sur- 

was  Archdeacon  of  York,  and  Canon  viving  the  Eebellion  died  in    1671. 

Eesidentiary,  besides  holding   other  He  was  the  father  of  the  celebrated 

preferments.     (Wood,   F.  0.   i.   452,  Charles  Leslie.] 
453.)]  i  [It  appears  from  two  subsequent 

0  [Sir  Edward  Osborne  was  Vice-  letters  of  Wentworth  that  Pont  escaped 

President  of  the  North.     His  eldest  into  Scotland,  that  his  wife  was  im- 

son,  Edward,  was  killed  by  this  acci-  prisoned,  and  that  on  the  case  being 

dent,  and  two  other  children  narrowly  heard  before  the  Lord   Deputy,   Sir 

escaped  the  same  fate.]  William  Stewart  was  publicly  rebuked 

P  [John  Leslie,  previously  Bishop  for  his  contempt  of  ecclesiastical  au- 

of  Orkney.     At  the  beginning  of  the  thority.     (See  Strafforde  Letters,  vol. 

Rebellion  a  petition  was  presented  ii.  pp.  270,  337.)] 

LAUD.  — VOL.  VI. 


546  LETTERS. 

Sir  William  Stewart  do  not  give  your  letters  a  good  answer, 
and  yourself  satisfaction  in  the  public  way,  you  are  to  remove 
him  from  being  a  counsellor  in  that  state,  which  he  serves  no 
better;  yet  if  all  or  any  part  of  this  his  Majesty's  direction 
shall  seem  too  sharp,  it  is  left  wholly  to  your  judgment  to 
moderate,  as  you  find  cause  upon  the  place. 

The  Earl  of  Corkr  and  his  son  were  with  me  at  dinner 
about  a  month  since,  all  fair,  but  I  then  used  no  speech  con 
cerning  you;  since  I  heard  by  Secretary  Coke  how  discreetly 
and  nobly  the  old  man  spake  of  your  Lordship,  which  was 
the  more  welcome  news  to  me,  the  less  I  expected  it :  and 
since  coming  to  take  his  leave  of  me,  before  his  return  into 
Dorsetshire,  where  he  means  to  expect  the  spring  for  the  use 
of  the  Bath,  we  had  a  little  more  free  discourse ;  and  truly  my 
Lord  did  to  me  speak  as  much  good  of  your  Lordship  as  any 
friend  you  have  could  do,  for  your  prudence,  your  indefatig 
able  industry,  and  most  impartial  justice,  with  a  protestation 
that  he  never  spake  other  language  since  his  coming  over, 
nor  ever  meant  to  do ;  and  concluded  all  with  this,  that  you 
were  the  best  servant  of  the  Crown  that  ever  came  into  those 
parts.  He  hath  likewise  promised  me  some  money  for  St. 
PauFs.  This  I  thought  fit  to  let  you  know,  the  rather  be 
cause,  if  I  be  not  much  mistaken,  he  hath  been  solicited  to 
speak  other  language.  God  preserve  you  and  us  through 
these  difficult  times.  To  His  blessed  protection  I  leave  you, 
and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  most  faithful  humble  Servant, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  Wednesday,  November 
21st,  1638,  the  day  of  the  sitting 
down  of  the  Assembly  in  Scot 
land. 


r  [Eichard  Boyle,  the  first  Earl  of  with  his  youngest  son,  the  excellent 

Cork,    so   frequently    mentioned    in  Kobert  Boyle,  who  had  just  left  Eton, 

these  letters.    He  was  now  on  his  way  (See   Biogr.  Brit,   sub  nom.   BOYLE, 

to  his  seat  at  Stalbridge,  Dorsetshire,  ROBERT.)] 


LETTERS.  547 

LETTER  CLXIII. 

TO   THE  MARQUIS  OF  HAMILTON. 
[Rushworth's  Collections,  vol.  ii.  pp.  863, 864.] 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  received  your  Lordship's  letters 
of  November  27 ;  they  came  safe  to  me  on  December  2, 
after  eight  at  night.  I  was  glad  to  see  them  short,  but  their 
shortness  is  abundantly  supplied  by  the  length  of  two  letters, 
one  from  the  Lord  Ross 9,  and  the  other  from  the  Dean  *.  They 
have  between  them  made  their  word  good  to  your  Lordship, 
for  they  have  sent  me  all  the  passages,  from  the  beginning 
of  the  Assembly  to  the  time  of  the  date  of  their  letters. 
And  this  I  will  be  bold  to  say,  Never  were  there  more  gross 
absurdities,  nor  half  so  many  in  so  short  a  time,  committed 
in  any  public  meeting;  and  for  a  National  Assembly  never 
did  the  Church  of  Christ  see  the  like. 

Besides  his  Majesty's  service  in  general,  that  Church  is 
much  beholden  to  you,  and  so  are  the  Bishops  in  their  per 
sons  and  callings ;  and  heartily  sorry  I  am,  that  the  people 
are  so  beyond  your  expression  furious,  that  you  think  it  fit  to 
send  the  two  Bishops  from  Glasgow  to  Hamilton ;  and  much 
more  that  you  should  doubt  your  own  safety.  My  Lord,  God 
bless  your  Grace  with  life  and  health  to  see  this  business  at 
a  good  end ;  for  certainly,  as  I  see  the  face  of  things  now, 
there  will  very  much  depend  upon  it,  and  more  than  I  think 
fit  to  express  in  letters ;  nay,  perhaps,  more  than  I  can  well 
express  if  I  would. 

I  am  as  sorry  as  your  Grace  can  be,  that  the  King's  pre 
parations  can  make  no  more  haste ;  I  hope  you  think  (for 
truth  it  is)  I  have  called  upon  his  Majesty,  and,  by  his  com 
mand,  upon  some  others,  to  hasten  all  that  may  be,  and  more 
than  this  I  cannot  do ;  but  I  am  glad  to  read  in  your  letters, 
that  you  have  written  at  length  to  his  Majesty,  that  you  may 
receive  from  himself  a  punctual  answer  to  all  necessary  par 
ticulars  ;  and  I  [am]  presently  going  to  him  to  write  largely 
to  you,  that  you  may  not  be  in  the  dark  for  anything. 

But,  my  Lord,  to  meet  with  it  again  in  your  letters,  that 
you  cannot  tell  whether  this  may  be  your  last  letter,  and 
8  [John  Maxwell.]  »  [Probably  the  Dean  of  Edinburgh.] 

N   N   2 


548  LETTERS. 

that  therefore  you  have  disclosed  the  very  thoughts  of  your 
heart,,  doth  mightily  trouble  me.  But  I  trust  in  God  He 
will  preserve  you,  and  by  your  great  patience,  wisdom,  and 
industry,  set  his  Majesty's  affairs  (to  your  great  honour)  in  a 
right  posture  once  again;  which  if  I  might  live  to  see,  I 
would  be  glad  to  sing  my  Nunc  dimittis. 

I  pray,  my  Lord,  accept  my  thanks  for  the  poor  clergy 
there,  and  particularly  for  the  Bishop  of  Ross,  who  protests 
himself  most  infinitely  obliged  to  you. 

I  heartily  pray  your  Lordship  to  thank  both  the  Bishop  of 
Boss  and  the  Dean  for  their  kind  letters,  and  the  full  account 
they  have  given  me ;  but  there  is  no  particular  that  requires 
an  answer  in  either  of  them,  saving  that  I  find  in  the  Dean's 
letter,  that  Mr.  Alex.  Henderson,  who  went  all  this  while  for 
a  quiet  and  well-spirited  man,  hath  showed  himself  a  most 
violent  and  passionate  man,  and  a  Moderator  without  mode 
ration  u.  Truly,  my  Lord,  never  did  I  see  any  man  of  that 
humour  yet,  but  he  was  deep  dyed  in  some  violence  or  other ; 
and  it  would  have  been  a  wonder  to  me  if  Henderson  had  held 
free.  Good  my  Lord,  since  you  are  good  in  the  active  part,  in 
the  commixture  of  wisdom  and  patience,  hold  it  out  till  the 
people  may  see  the  violence  and  injustice  of  them  that  would 
be  their  leaders,  and  suffer  not  a  rupture  till  there  be  no 
remedy.  God  bless  you  in  all  your  ways,  which  is  the  daily 
prayer  of 

Your  Lordship's  most  faithful  Friend 

and  humble  Servant, 
W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  Dec.  3,  1638. 


LETTER  CLXIV. 

TO   THE   MARQUIS   OF  HAMILTON. 
[Rushworth's  Collections,  vol.  ii.  p.  865.] 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — This  day  I  have  received  your  other 
letter,  with  three  papers,  viz.  that  which  shows  you  have 
kept  within  your  Instructions  ;  the  copy  of  the  Proclamation 

u  [He  had  just  been  appointed  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly.] 


LETTERS.  549 

which  dissolves  the  Assembly  x;  and  a  copy  of  the  Council's 
letter  to  the  King  y :  both  which  his  Majesty  takes  to  be 
very  good  service  done  for  him,  and  commands  me  to  give 
your  Grace  thanks  in  his  name,  which  I  am  very  glad  to  do, 
and  I  do  it  heartily. 

I  have  done,  and  do  daily  call  upon  his  Majesty  for  his 
preparations z.  He  protests  he  makes  all  the  haste  he  can, 
and  I  believe  him ;  but  the  jealousies  of  giving  the  Cove 
nanters  umbrage  too  soon,  have  made  preparations  here  too 
late. 
Dec.  7,  1638. 

LETTER  CLXV. 

TO  THOMAS  MORTON,   BISHOP   OF  DURHAM. 

[Mickleton  and  Spearman  MSS.  at  Durham.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  perceived  by  the  letters  which  you 
sent  me  by  Sir  Wm.  Bellasis  a,  that  my  last  letters  came  safe 
to  your  hands.  And  that's  all  the  business  in  them  that  con 
cerns  me. 

The  next,  which  is  very  little,  is  about  your  Chaplain  whom 
you  have  left  here  behind  you  in  the  South.  I  sent  you  word 
that  he  was  going  to  print  a  book  which  my  Chaplain  had 
licensed  to  the  press.  To  this  your  Lordship  answers,  That  if 
he  would  have  been  ruled  by  you,  he  should  have  printed  it 
long  ago.  My  Lord,  in  this  you  are  deceived ;  for  this  which 
he  hath  now  put  to  the  press  is  not  the  sermon  which  you 
wished  him  to  print,  but  another  larger  tract,  which  my 
Chaplain  tells  me  is  indifferent  good ;  but  how  it  will  satisfy 
your  Lordship' s  judgment  I  do  not  know. 

I  have  good  luck  this  year  with  mistaken  letters  ;  for  I  use 
Natha.  Butter,  the  stationer,  to  send  my  letters  to  my  Lord 
the  Bishop  of  Exeter  b,  by  his  Lordship's  appointment.  Butter 
inclosed  mine  in  a  letter  of  his  own,  and  being  at  the  same 
time  to  send  another  letter  to  a  factor  of  his  in  Ireland,  he 
sends  iny  Lord  of  Exeter's  letter  to  his  factor,  and  his  factor's 

*  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol.      Scotland.] 

ii.  p.  854.]  »  [See  above,  p.  379.] 

*  [Ibid.  p.  863.]  b  [Joseph  Hall.] 
1  [To  send   a  fleet  to  the  coast  of 


550  LETTERS. 

to  my  Lord  of  Exeter.  Have  you  none  of  these  devices  in 
the  North  ?  Methinks  some  secretary  or  other  might  do  as 
badly  there.  Well,  my  Lord,  these  are  only  to  fill  the 
sheriff's  hands,  that  he  may  not  go  down  into  the  country 
without  a  writ  to  serve  upon  your  Lordship.  So  to  God's 
blessed  protection  I  leave  you,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  Decemb.  llth,  1638. 


LETTER  CLXVI. 

TO  THE  LORD  VISCOUNT  WENTWORTH. 

[Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  pp.  262— 266 e.] 

Salut.  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  am  heartily  sorry  to  hear  that 
your  Lordship  is  laid  up  in  a  fit  of  the  gout,  but  I  hope  it  is 
not  very  sharp,  because  it  gives  your  Lordship  leave  to  write 
so  many  letters,  and  some  of  them  of  moment.  And  as  this 
makes  me  believe  the  fit  is  not  sharp,  so  I  pray  God  it  may 
not  be  long.  But  I  see  your  hunting  at  Cosha d  could  not 
prevent  this,  and  I  am  confident  you  did  not  go  thither  to 
hunt  for  it. 

I  thank  your  Lordship  for  your  noble  respects  to  my  Lord 
Antrim e  for  my  sake ;  and  my  respects  to  him  are  for  his 
lady,  yet  I  shall  press  no  further  for  him  than  his  services 
to  the  Crown  and  his  good  carriage  towards  you  shall  merit. 
And  very  sorry  I  am  to  hear  that  the  lady,  being  willing  to 
take  so  great  a  journey,  should  be  no  better  fitted  at  the  end 
of  it.  I  confess  I  heard  some  flying  reports  of  it  before,  but 
gave  no  great  credit  to  them  till  now,  that  I  hear  too  much 
from  your  Lordship.  As  for  their  manner  of  living,  let  it  be 
as  it  please  themselves,  so  they  pay  their  debts ;  for  that  once 
done,  they  are  freed  from  their  greatest  danger,  and  may 
mend  anything  else  at  after  as  they  please. 

Since  I  writ  last  to  your  Lordship,  the  Earl  of  Clare f  hath 

e  [This  letter  is  a  reply  to  Went-  of  Wicklow.] 

worth's  letter  of  Nov.  27.     See  Straf-  e  [See  above,  p.  499.] 

forde  Letters,  vol.  ii.  pp.  248 — 251.]  f  [John  Holies,  second  Earl  of  Clare, 

d  [His  hunting  seat  in  the  county  Wentworth's  brother-in-law.] 


LETTERS.  551 

been  with  me,  and  absolutely,  though  in  very  fair  terms, 
refuses  my  pains,  and  all  other  private  ways  of  ending  their 
differences.  He  saith  further,  that  the  lady  his  mother  g  hath 
been  so  much  slandered  in  this  business  by  her  younger  son  h, 
as  that  she  cannot  with  her  honour  admit  of  a  private  satis 
faction,  but  will  have  it  publicly  by  law.  So  the  case  stands 
at  present.  Yet,  if  they  shall  change  their  minds,  and  be 
come  joint  suitors  to  me  to  hear  and  end  their  differences, 
I  will,  as  your  Lordship  desires  me,  take  the  pains  upon  me. 
But  I  see  it  will  not  come  to  that. 

I  shall  be  glad  that  all  may  continue  in  peace  between  my 
Lord  Primate  and  my  Lord  of  Cork1;  but  I  much  doubt  it 
will  not  be.  For  when  those  men  take  a  dislike  about 
matter  of  opinion,  usually  their  differences  are  as  endless 
as  the  controversies  of  the  time  use  to  be.  Yet  I  am 
glad  your  Lordship  hath  been  at  Drogheda,  and  that 
there  you  find  one  of  the  best  houses  in  Ireland.  It  seems 
Primate  Hampton j  did  that  good  to  the  See.  And  truly 
I  would  wonder  that  the  chapel  should  have  never  a  com 
munion-table  in  it,  save  that  I  knew  some  divines  are  of 
opinion,  that  nothing  belonging  to  that  sacrament  is  aught 
extra  mum,  and  do  therefore  set  the  table  aside  in  any  corner 
(good  enough  for  it),  save  only  at  the  time  of  administration. 
Now  I  pray  you  tell  me  in  good  earnest,  may  not  churches  and 
chapels  be  thought  so  too,  might  they  be  as  easily  removed 
and  set  up  again  as  the  tables  may  ?  But  I  take  myself  bound 
to  give  you  an  account,  why  I  think  all  will  not  be  quiet  be 
tween  my  Lord  Primate  and  my  Lord  of  Cork.  The  truth  is, 
when  I  understood  your  Lordship's  mind  so  fully  set  to  have 
my  Lord  of  Cork  continue  Provost,  I  writ  to  my  Lord  Primate 
a  very  fair  answer  to  a  letter  of  his  which  he  had  written 
against  it.  In  that  my  letter  I  made  a  fair  interpretation  for 
the  Provost's  holding  the  College  in  commendam,  and  as  I 
thought  then,  and  do  still,  a  just  one ;  to  this  I  added  this 
clause,  that  it  was  fit  for  his  Lordship  and  myself  to  give 
your  Lordship  all  content  in  anything  we  might  possibly  do, 

*  [Anne,  the  only  daughter  of  Sir  bishop  of  Armagh,  1613—1624,  had 

Thomas  Stanhope,  of  Shelford,  Notts.]  built  a  new  archiepiscopal  palace  at 

h  [Uenzil  Holies,  afterwards  the  Drogheda.  Mant  (Hist,  of  Irish 

celebrated  Parliamentarian.]  Church,  vol.  i.  p.  379)  mentions  also 

'   [William  Chappell.]  his  restoration  of  the  Cathedral  and 

•>    [Christopher    Hampton,     Arch-  Palace  at  Armagh.] 


552  LETTERS. 

considering  what  a  great  benefactor  under  God  and  the  King 
you  have  been  to  the  Church  of  Ireland.  But  since  these 
letters  of  mine,  sent  four  months  since  at  least,  I  never  heard 
word  from  my  Lord  Primate.  And  I  take  it  his  Grace  hath 
printed  a  book  since  that k,  and  sent  me  never  a  copy,  unless 
perchance  it  have  miscarried.  And  yet  further  I  believe,  this 
business  of  my  Lord  Cork's  holding  the  College  thrives  never 
the  better,  because  I  know  my  Lord  of  Derry  was  as  earnest 
with  me  as  the  Primate  himself  was,  that  the  College  could 
not  be  held  in  commendam  by  the  Statutes.  But  I  have  taken 
no  further  notice  of  any  of  this,  than  the  giving  a  fair  answer, 
neither  I  hope  will  your  Lordship. 

I  can  say  nothing  to  the  Book  of  Rates  till  it  come  over, 
and  then  I  believe  I  shall  be  able  to  say  as  little ;  for  I  think 
it  will  be  referred  to  the  great  officers  of  the  Exchequer  to 
consider  of.  But  if  anything  do  come  in  public  to  the  Board, 
I  must  needs  be  of  opinion,  that  you  there  understand  the 
trading  of  that  kingdom,  and  consequently  the  rates  which  it 
may  bear,  better  than  Sir  Abraham ].  And  yet  let  me  tell 
you  beforehand,  that  if  you  have  sunk  the  rates,  which  he 
set,  overmuch,  it  will  hardly  please  here.  For  though  Dives 
dwell  in  this  Abraham's  bosom,  yet  I  know  where  Lazarus 
dwells  too. 

I  am  very  glad  to  hear  that  Croxton's  m  business  sleeps,  the 
times  indeed  being  very  ill-disposed  for  the  stirring  of  any 
questions,  which  in  themselves  are  best  for  the  Church.  And 
I  thank  your  Lordship  heartily  for  the  care  you  have  of  him. 

;Tis  well  that  your  hunting  hath  not  made  you  forget  your 
fishing,  but  I  somewhat  fear,  if  it  be  yet  to  come  from  Gal- 
way,  it  will  hardly  get  hither  by  Lent.  And  it  is  the  best 
Lent  provision  that  ever  I  met  with,  next  to  old  Sir  John 
Ling.  As  for  venison,  if  you  have  any  purpose  to  salt  that 
the  next  year,  your  philosophy  is  very  good.  It  will  not  take 
salt  if  it  be  heated,  and  therefore  if  you  do  make  danger,  in 
the  English-Dutch  sense  of  pcriculum  facere  n,  you  must  do 

k  [The  book  alluded  to  was,  '  Im-  n  [This  refers  to  an  expression  used 

manuel,  or  the  Mystery  of  the  Incar-  by  Richard  Thompson,  a  Dutchman, 

nation  of  the  Son  of  God.'  Dublin,  born  of  English  parents,  and  Fellow 

1638.  It  was  several  times  reprinted.]  of  Clare  Hall,  '  Dutch  Thompson,  as 

1  [Sir  Abraham  Dawes,  one  of  the  they  call  him  still  at  Cambridge.'  See 

farmers  of  the  Customs.]  Life  of  Ferrar,  p.  171,  Cambr.  1855, 

m  [See  above,  p.  530.]  Edit.  Mayor.] 


I.ETTEIIS.  553 

it  upon  such  venison  as  is  shot  dead  in  the  place ;  otherwise 
all,  both  labour  and  charge,  are  lost. 

For  the  martin-skins,  when  they  come,  they  shall  be  wel 
come,  but  I  am  sure  now  they  cannot  be  here  by  Christmas. 
And  being  so  much  worth,  I  like  your  device  well  of  storing 
your  woods  with  some  of  the  vermin.  If  they  do  hurt  your 
pheasants  the  matter  is  not  great,  since  their  feathers  are  so 
much  better  than  the  others'. 

I  am  glad  Cosha  is  such  a  fine  mountainous  solitary  place, 
and  gives  you  such  content ;  but  the  error  which  I  was  in, 
when  I  thought  you  dry  in  your  chamber,  whilst  you  were 
wet  in  the  fields,  needs  not  trouble  your  conscience  much  to 
rectify  it.  If  you  got  yourself  well  dried,  it  was  ne'er  the 
worse.  I  have  heard  of  them  that  have  gone  up  and  down 
in  the  dew  in  thin  shoes  to  cure  themselves  of  the  gout. 
Methinks  you  should  try  this  experiment,  rather  than  lie 
bedridden  as  you  do.  And  I  doubt  whether  your  ^sculapius, 
Sir  Maurice  °,  would  approve  of  the  medicine. 

Since  you  refuse  to  have  your  hung  beef  judged  by  the 
General  Assembly,  (and  I  must  needs  say  your  reason  is  very 
good  against  it)  my  conscience  will  serve  me  very  well  to  be 
both  judge  and  party.  For,  considering  the  question  goes  no 
deeper  than  a  matter  of  taste,  and  the  old  said  saw  is,  Non  est 
disputandum  de  gustibus,  that  is,  not  one  man  of  another's,  I 
hope  I  shall  have  the  liberty  of  a  subject  to  be  judge  and  party 
here.  And  yet,  being  thus  a  judge,  I  shall  deal  very  justly 
with  you ;  the  beef  I  received  last  is  excellently  good,  and  so 
fat  as  to  my  knowledge  I  never  saw  the  like  of  that  bone.  So 
you  see  you  may  have  your  commendation  of  me  when  you 
deserve  it.  "Tis  a  pretty  accident  that  all  the  officers  of 
your  army  should  meet  upon  the  day  of  the  General  Assem 
bly's  sitting  down  in  Scotland.  It  must  needs  set  your 
speculativi  on  work.  And  I  am  glad  to  hear  all  that  king 
dom,  not  Scottish,  are  so  right  set  for  the  Crown.  God 
thank  you  for  it,  and  so  must  the  King. 

I  see  your  Lordship's  care  hath  extended  further  into  your 

government  in  Yorkshire ;    and  your  judgment  is  as  right 

there  for  the  stay  of  the  officers,  which  you  have  sent  to 

exercise   the  train- soldiers ;    for  I  believe    as    few  miracles 

0    [Sir  Maurice  Williams.] 


554 


LETTERS. 


as  you  do,  and  in  a  military  way  least.  And  for  the  train 
bands  of  England,  I  am  clearly,  and  have  been  long,  of 
your  opinion,  and  it  hath  exceedingly  troubled  me  to  see 
the  carriages  of  these  businesses  at  the  Board.  And,  which 
is  worse,  I  have  no  great  hope  to  see  it  better.  Eor,  even 
upon  this  great  occasion,  I  do  not  find  so  serious  and  vigor 
ous  proceeding  as  I  could  wish.  And  here  give  me  leave  to 
tell  you,  there  is  right  now  a  letter  come  from  Sir  Edward 
Osborne,  subscribed  by  him  and  all  that  Council.  'Tis  very 
disserviceable  to  the  King,  and  displeasing  here,  but  I  will 
not  trouble  you  with  the  particulars,  because  I  know  Mr. 
Secretary  Coke  was  commanded  to  write  them  to  you,  and 
I  presume  he  hath,  before  these  can  come  to  you.  But  this 
particular  I  shall  acquaint  you  with,  which  perchance  he  hath 
not.  Here  is  a  speech,  and  I  doubt  true,  that  there  is  some 
difference  arisen  betwixt  the  Vice-President  and  Sir  William 
SavileP,  which  must  needs  make  the  King's  businesses  go  worse 
in  that  great  county,  which  hath  hitherto  been  so  forward 
upon  all  occasions.  And  this  I  thought  fit  to  impart  to  you, 
that  you  may  set  all  public  and  private  as  right  as  you  can. 

I  thank  your  Lordship  heartily  for  your  care  about  the 
Lady  Carew's  business.  "Tis  true,  I  have  been  often  plucked 
by  the  sleeve  about  it,  and  that  in  the  Queen's  presence ;  and 
do  therefore  heartily  wish  I  had  some  end  of  it ;  and  I  take 
myself  very  much  beholden  to  my  Lord  of  Derry  for  his 
mindfulness  of  it. 

Indeed,  my  Lord,  the  business  of  Scotland,  I  can  be  bold 
to  say  without  vanity,  was  well  laid,  and  was  a  great  service 
to  the  Crown,  as  well  as  to  God  Himself.  And  that  it  should 
so  fatally  fail  in  the  execution,  is  a  great  blow,  as  well  to  the 
power  as  honour  of  the  King.  And  your  Lordship  is  most 
right  in  saying  there  was  a  failure  in  the  direction.  For 
the  truth  is,  there  was  too  great  a  desire  there  to  do  all  with 
out  noise,  and  there  was  undoubtedly  a  great  misrepresenta 
tion  of  the  business  itself  there  ;  and  some  seasons  and 
opportunities  slipped,  and  that  more  than  once,  and  the  easy 
suffering  of  oppositions  too  common  in  a  hundred  men  and 
more.  But  these  three  last,  by  your  Lordship's  leave,  were 

p  [Sir  William  Saville  was  Wentworth's  nephew,  being  the  son  of  his  eldest 
sister,  Anne.] 


LETTERS.  555 

all  errors  about  the  execution,  not  the  direction ;  but  the  first 
of  these  mentioned  by  you  was  indeed  an  error  in  the  direc 
tion,  and  a  great  one ;  but  I  could  not  help  it.  For  such  of  the 
Bishops  of  Scotland  as  were  trusted  with  it,  were  all  for  the 
quiet  way ;  and  that  fitting  his  Majesty 's  disposition,  I  was 
not  able  to  withstand  it ;  and  indeed  must  have  been  thought 
very  bold,  had  I  taken  upon  me  to  understand  the  course  of 
that  Church  and  kingdom  better  than  they.  But  the  main 
failure  in  the  direction,  if  I  mistake  not,  was,  that  all  the 
Lords  of  that  Council  were  not  more  thoroughly  dealt  with 
by  the  King,  and  their  judgments  more  thoroughly  sifted, 
before  anything  had  been  put  to  execution.  And  I  am  con 
fident  all  had  gone  well  enough,  if  Traquair  had  done  his 
duty.  But  he  thought  he  had  all  in  a  string,  and  out  of  a 
desire  to  disgrace  some  Bishops,  did  not  only  suffer,  but  cer 
tainly  underhand  do  some  things,  which  let  all  loose,  and 
quite  out  of  their  imagined  power  to  recal.  And  this  was  the 
greatest  bane  of  the  business,  which  I  have  been  able  to 
observe,  next  to  the  overmuch  confidence  which  the  King 
would  still  put  in  him,  notwithstanding  some  Bishops  still 
informed  how  false  and  unworthy  his  carriage  was.  And  for 
that  which  follows,  I  wholly  agree  with  you,  that  since  it  is 
come  to  this  height,  if  his  Majesty  do  not  master  them,  and 
bring  them  under  obedience,  the  first  error  will  be  so  far 
seconded  with  a  greater,  as  that  the  consequences  may  be 
God  knows  what ;  such  I  am  sure  as  I  hold  not  fit  to  pro 
gnosticate. 

I  humbly  thank  your  Lordship  for  giving  me  leave  to 
write  my  thoughts  freely.  And  I  did  it,  when  I  writ  to  you 
to  be  careful  that  nothing  might  be  done  on  that  side  by  you, 
that  might  difficult  my  Lord  Marquis's  proceedings.  For 
truly,  my  Lord,  I  have  been  as  careful  of  this  business  as 
possibly  I  could,  to  the  utmost  of  that  poor  understanding 
which  God  hath  given  me.  But  now,  my  Lord,  this  con 
sideration  is  at  an  end ;  for  the  Assembly  sits,  notwith 
standing  the  Proclamation  published  by  my  Lord  Marquis  in 
his  Majesty's  name  to  dissolve  it,  and  that  under  the  pain  of 
treason;  and  notwithstanding  another  Proclamation  since, 
setting  down  the  causes  why  his  Majesty  dissolved  it,  and 
requiring  all  his  subjects  not  to  accept  of  it  as  of  an  Assem- 


556  LETTERS. 

bly  *.  So  that  now  my  Lord  Marquis  hath  sent  away  his  friends 
that  were  with  him,  and  they  are  come  to  Court  these  holi 
days,  himself  being  forced  to  stay  a  little  longer  by  reason  of 
a  boil  broken  out  upon  him,  but  is  now  thought  to  be  on  his 
way  hitherward.  So  that  you  are  now  free  to  go  in  that  way 
for  his  Majesty's  service,  which  your  own  wisdom  shall  dic 
tate  to  you,  according  to  the  instructions  lately  given  you  by 
Mr.  Secretary  Coke. 

And  whereas  you  write,  that  you  are  deeply  fallen  into  my 
Lord  Marquis's  displeasure,  I  hope  it  is  not  so ;  but  if  there 
be  any  such  thing,  it  must  either  come  by  the  infusion  of 
,  or  if  not  so,  then  by  the  clamours  of  Sir 
Patrick  Hamilton,  who  hangs  here  upon  my  Lord's  followers, 
and  no  question  hath  written  to  my  Lord  himself.  But  I  do 
not  much  fear  this  business.  For  upon  Mr.  Secretary  Winde- 
bank's  presenting  of  your  Lordship's  letters  to  the  King 
(which  William  Raylton.  tells  me  he  did  freely  and  fairly), 
that  business  is  referred  to  the  Judges,  as  yourself  would 
have  it,  and  of  which  I  doubt  not  but  he  hath  given  you  a 
full  account. 

If  you  hear  nothing  of  Mr.  Smithwick  or  his  agent,  I  have 
nothing  more  to  say  till  you  do,  save  to  thank  you  for  your 
readiness  to  hear  them,  which  I  do. 

I  thank  your  Lordship  also  for  Captain  Sherlock,  and  your 
great  readiness  to  pleasure  the  kindred  of  the  Lord  Duke  of 
Buckingham  ;  you  have  done  me  a  great  deal  of  honour  by 
it  with  my  Lady  Cornwallis  r. 

Truly  I  am  sorry  also  for  the  Vice- President's  loss  of  his 
son s,  and  cannot  blame  the  women  and  children  which  are 
with  you  if  they  be  fearful  of  such  old,  rotten,  and  yet  high- 
built  chimneys,  which  you  say  are  in  the  Castle  ;  and  you 
shall  do  very  well,  I  think,  to  mend  them  next  spring,  and 
so  secure  their  fears. 

For  the  last  passage  of  your  letters,  I  did  the  very  next 
morning  send  the  paper,  which  the  Master  of  the  Ordnance 
put  into  your  hands,  to  the  Vice- Chancellor  *,  with  a  special 
charge  that  he  should  consider  of  the  business.  I  have  no 

i  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol.          l  [Accepted  Frewen,   President  of 

ii.  pp.875— 881.]  Magdalen  College,  was  at  this  time 

*  [See  above,  p.  544.]  Vice-Chancellor  of  Oxford.] 
"  [See  above,  p.  545.] 


LETTERS.  557 

answer  yet,  because  this  Christmas-titne  the  carrier  came 
not.  But  if  Sir  John  Borlase  be  not  deceived  (as  sometimes 
fathers  use  to  be)  in  his  son's  cause,  he  shall  have  all  the 
favour  he  asks  u.  For  if  that  which  he  desires  hath  been 
done  for  Killigrew  x,  or  any  other,  or  if  it  be  doable  by  the 
Statute,  it  shall  be  done  for  him.  But  if  the  new  Statutes 
will  not  bear  it,  and  that  it  hath  been  done  for  none,  then 
I  am  confident  you  will  give  me  leave  to  stop  at  it.  For,  if 
I  shall  break  the  Statutes  in  my  own  time,  I  shall  lay  all  the 
government  of  the  University  loose  again  to  posterity,  which 
I  have  been  almost  nine  years  in  rectifying,  and,  though  I 
say  it,  have  done  some  good  there.  But,  at  first  sight,  I  hope 
well  of  this  business,  and  will  give  you  further  account  of  it, 
wishing  very  well  in  my  own  particular  to  Sir  John  Borlase. 

I  have  now  done  with  your  letters,  but  there  is  another 
short  one  by  me,  which  concerns  your  Chaplain,  Mr.  Watts  ^. 
The  truth  is,  I  am  exceeding  sorry  I  have  not  in  all  this 
time  been  able  to  do  somewhat  for  him  at  your  entreaty. 
But  I  hope  you  will  pardon  that  necessity  which  I  am  not 
able  to  help.  For  nothing  hath  fallen  in  my  own  gift  within 
distance,  to  better  that  which  he  hath  already,  and  I  have 
not  been  able  to  prevail  with  his  Majesty,  the  suits  of  his 
own  Chaplains  in  Ordinary  coming  so  thick  upon  him  for  all 
those  few  preferments  which  are  now  left  in  the  Crown.  Yet 
this  you  shall  be  sure  of,  I  will  slip  no  opportunity  till  I  have 
done  somewhat. 

My  Lord,  I  have  received  a  letter  from  one,  whether  Mr.  or  Sir 
Robert  Travers,  I  know  not,  but  Robert  Travers  is  his  name, 
nor  do  I  know  in  what  course  of  life  he  is,  but  in  his  younger 
time  he  was  bred  in  St.  John's,  where  I  well  remember  him. 
He  did  never  address  himself  by  letters,  or  any  other  way, 

u  [The  nature  of  the  application  on  appear  under  what  peculiar  circum- 

behalf  of  Sir  John  Borlase's  son  does  stances.] 

not  appear.     It  may  possibly  refer  to  r  [Rich.  Watts,  Fellow  of   Trinity 

gome  favour  to  be  conferred  on  his  College,   Cambridge,    and    Vicar    of 

son  Edmund,  who   about  this  time  Chesterton.     He  was  of  kin  to  Scott, 

must  have  been  studying  at  Dublin,  alias  Kotherham,  the  second  founder 

and  who  was  afterwards  incorporated  of  Lincoln  College.  (Wood,  Ath.  Ox. 

as  M.D.  at  Oxford.     He  was  the  his-  iii.  434.)     Walker  (Sufferings,  p.  391) 

torian  of  the  Irish  Rebellion.  (Wood,  states  that  he  had  also  the  Living  of 

F.  0.  ii.  226.)]  Mildenhall,  in  Suffolk,  and  gives  as 

1  [Henry,  the  youngest  son  of  Sir  the  reason  of  his  sequestration  from 

Robert  Killigrew,  had  taken  his  M.A.  that  benefice,  that  he  prayed  for  the 

degree  in  July,  1638,   But  it  does  not  Earl  of  Strafford  after  his  conviction.] 


558  LETTERS. 

to  me,  till  now.  Now  his  letters  bare  date  Sept.  24,  from 
Cork,  and  the  desire  that  is  in  them  is  general,  that  I  would 
write  to  make  him  known  to  your  Lordship  and  my  Lord  of 
Derry,  but  sure  it  is  for  some  good  to  be  done  him,  could  I 
tell  what.  My  suit  therefore  to  your  Lordship  must  be  as 
general  as  his  to  me,  and  'tis  only  this,  that  if  he  come  in 
your  way,  and  deserve  favour,  you  will  do  what  in  honour 
and  wisdom  you  shall  think  fit,  and  let  him  know  that  I  have 
written  to  your  Lordship  to  take  notice  of  him.  So  'tis  time 
to  make  an  end,  and  I  leave  your  Lordship  to  God's  blessed 
protection,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  to  serve  you, 
Dec.  29,  1638.  W.  CANT. 

LETTER  CLXYII. 

TO  THE  BISHOPS   OF  HIS  PROVINCE. 

[Prynne's  Hidden  Works,  p.  177.] 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  have  received  an  order  from  the 
Lords  of  his  Majesty's  most  honourable  Privy  Council, 
giving  me  notice  of  the  great  preparations  made  by  some  in 
Scotland,  both  of  arms,  and  of  all  other  necessaries  for  war  ; 
and  that  this  can  have  no  other  end  than  to  invade  or  annoy 
this  his  Majesty's  kingdom  of  England.  For  his  Majesty 
having  a  good  while  since  most  graciously  yielded  to  their 
demands  for  securing  the  religion  by  law  established  amongst 
them,  hath  made  it  appear  to  the  world,  that  it  is  not  religion, 
but  sedition  that  stirs  in  them,  and  fills  them  with  this  most 
irreligious  disobedience,  which  at  last  breaks  forth  into  a 
high  degree  of  treason  against  their  lawful  Sovereign.  In 
this  case  of  so  great  danger,  both  to  the  State  and  Church 
of  England,  your  Lordship,  I  doubt  not,  and  your  Clergy 
under  you,  will  not  only  be  vigilant  against  the  close  work 
ings  of  any  pretenders  of  that  kind,  but  very  free  also  to 
your  power  and  proportion  of  means  left  to  the  Church,  to 
contribute  towards  the  raising  of  such  an  army,  as,  by  God's 
blessing,  and  his  Majesty's  care,  may  secure  this  Church  and 
kingdom  from  all  intended  violence.  And  according  unto 
the  order  sent  unto  me  by  the  Lords  (a  copy  whereof  you 
shall  herewith  receive z),  these  are  to  pray  your  Lordship  to 
2  [See  Prynne,  Hidden  Works,  p.  174.] 


LETTERS.  559 

give  a  good  example  in  your  own  person ;  and  with  all  con 
venient  speed  to  call  your  clergy,  and  the  abler  schoolmasters, 
(as  well  those  which  are  in  peculiars,  as  others,)  and  excite 
them  by  yourself,  or  such  commissioners  as  you  will  answer 
for,  to  contribute  to  this  great  and  necessary  service,  in 
which  if  they  give  not  a  good  example,  they  will  be  much 
to  blame.  But  you  are  to  call  no  poor  Curates,  nor  Stipen 
diaries,  but  such  as  in  other  legal  ways  of  payment  have 
been,  and  are  by  order  of  law  bound  to  pay.  The  proportion 
I  know  not  well  how  to  prescribe  to  you,  but  I  hope  they  of 
your  Clergy  whom  God  hath  blessed  with  better  estates  than 
ordinary,  will  give  freely,  and  thereby  help  the  want  of  means 
in  others.  And  I  hope  also  your  Lordship  will  so  order  it,  as 
that  every  man  will  at  the  least  give  after  the  proportion  of 
three  shillings  tenpence  in  the  pound  of  the  valuation  of  his 
living,  or  other  preferment,  in  the  King's  books.  And  this 
I  thought  fit  to  let  you  further  know,  That  if  any  man  hath 
double  benefices,  or  a  benefice  and  a  prebend,  or  the  like,  in 
divers  dioceses,  yet  your  Lordship  must  call  upon  them  only 
for  such  preferments  as  they  have  within  your  diocese,  and 
leave  them  to  pay  for  any  other  which  they  hold,  to  that 
Bishop  in  whose  diocese  their  other  preferments  are.  As  for 
the  time,  your  Lordship  must  use  all  the  diligence  you  can, 
and  send  up  the  moneys,  if  it  be  possible,  by  the  first  of  May 
next.  And  for  your  indemnity,  the  Lord  Treasurer  is  com 
manded  to  give  you  such  discharge,  by  striking  a  tally,  or 
tallies,  upon  your  several  payments  into  the  Exchequer,  as 
shall  be  fit  to  secure  you  without  your  charge.  And  of  this 
service  you  must  not  fail.  So  to  God's  blessed  protection  I 
leave  you,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 
Lambeth,  Januar.  ult.  1638.  W.  CANT. 

Your  Lordships  must  further  be  pleased  to  send  up  a  list 
of  the  names  of  such  as  refuse  this  service  within  your 
diocese ;  but  I  hope  none  will  put  you  to  that  trouble. 

It  is  expected  that  your  Lordship,  and  every  other  Bishop, 
express  by  itself,  and  not  in  the  general  sum  of  his  Clergy, 
that  which  himself  gives. 


560  LETTERS. 

LETTER  CLXVIII. 

TO  THOMAS   MORTON,  BISHOP  OF  DURHAM. 
[Mickleton  and  Spearman  MSS.] 

S.  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — The  opportunity  of  sending  makes 
me  write  these  my  letters  to  your  Lordship.  And  though 
I  doubt  not  but  that  of  yourself  you  will  be  very  ready  to 
do  his  Majesty  and  the  Church  all  faithful  service  to  the 
utmost  of  your  ability,  yet  considering  the  danger  of  the 
times,  and  the  hazard  which  both  your  Lordship  and  a  great 
many  more  in  those  parts  will  run  in  case  any  disaster  should 
happen  (which  God  forbid),  I  thought  it  not  amiss  to  give 
you  this  friendly  Item,  and  to  pray  you  to  use  all  the  possible 
care  and  industry  you  can,  that  the  Clergy  under  you  be  not 
found  backward  in  furnishing  of  arms,  or  performing  any 
other  duty  which  they  owe  to  God  or  the  King.  I  shall  not 
need  to  instance  in  any  particulars,  as  being  very  confident 
of  your  Lordship's  care  and  providence  in  the  general.  So 
to  God's  blessed  protection  I  leave  you,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W  CANT 
Lambeth,  Febr.  10,  163|. 

My  Lord,  there  is  a  book  of  mine  newly  come  wet  from 
the  press%  but  the  haste  of  these  would  not  suffer  me  to  send 
you  one  now.  You  shall  not  miss,  God  willing,  both  of  that 
and  another  letter  very  shortly. 


LETTER  CLXIX. 

TO   SIR  JOHN  LAMB,   DEAN   OF  THE  ARCHES. 
[Prynne's  Hidden  Works,  p.  178.] 

After  my  hearty  commendations,  &c. — I  have  received 
a  warrant  from  the  Lords  of  his  Majesty's  most  honourable 
Privy  Council,  which  requires  me  to  write  to  all  the  Bishops 
in  my  Province,  to  call  their  Clergy  together,  and  put  them 
in  mind  of  the  great  danger  which  this  kingdom  is  in,  by 
a  [The  Conference  with  Fisher.] 


LETTERS.  561 

the  traitorous  conspiracies  of  some  ill-affected  in  Scotland. 
These  seditious  persons  have  begun,  and  continued  hitherto, 
their  foul  disloyalty  under  the  pretence  of  religion,  which 
by  factious  spirits  in  all  times  is  made  the  cloak  to  cover 
and  hide  (if  it  might  be)  their  designs.  But  now  it  appears 
clearly  to  the  State,  that  they  daily  strengthen  themselves 
by  arms  and  munition,  and  other  preparations  for  war. 
And  though  his  Majesty  hath  graciously  condescended  to 
more  than  they  could  justly  ask  in  all  things  concerning 
their  religion  and  their  laws,  yet  they  go  on  still,  and  are 
satisfied  with  nothing  but  their  rebellious  disobedience,  and 
have  no  less  aim  than  to  invade  or  annoy  England.  The 
letters  to  the  several  Bishops  I  have  sent  as  I  was  com 
manded,  and  I  doubt  not  but  they  and  the  Clergy  in  general 
will  give  very  freely  towards  this  great  and  necessary  defence 
of  the  kingdom.  And  because  this  great  and  common  danger 
cannot  be  kept  off,  but  by  a  common  defence ;  and  for  that 
the  reverend  Judges  and  others  of  the  Common-Law  have 
bountifully  expressed  themselves  already;  lam  required  to 
write  to  you  also,  that  you,  calling  to  you  the  rest  of  the 
Doctors  of  the  Commons,  propose  to  them  now,  while  most 
of  them  are  together,  this  great  and  weighty  business,  be 
longing  as  much  to  their  defence,  as  to  other  men's ;  and  let 
every  man  set  down  what  he  will  give  to  this  service.  When 
this  is  done  I  will  acquaint  his  Majesty  with  it,  and  your 
and  their  forwardness  thereinb.  And  it  is  expected  that  you 
hasten  this  with  all  convenient  speed.  So  to  God's  blessed 
protection  I  leave  you,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 
Lambeth,  Feb.  11, 1638.  W.    CANT. 

You  must  send  to  such  Chancellors  and  Officials,  as  are  not 
at  the  Commons,  but  at  their  several  residences.  And  if  you 
give  them  a  good  example  here,  I  doubt  not  but  they  will 
follow  it. 

You  shall  not  need  to  call  Sir  H.  Martin,  for  his  Majesty 
will  send  to  him  himself,  and  looks  for  a  greater  sum  than  in 
an  ordinary  way. 

b  [The  sum  contributed  by  them  was  6711.  IBs.  4d.  'besides  remains.'  See 
Prynne,  Hidden  Works,  p.  177.] 

LAUD. VOL.  VI.  O     0 


562  LETTERS. 


LETTER   CLXX. 

TO  G.  J.  VOSSIUS. 

[Apud  Claror.  Viror.  ad  Vossium  Epistt,  Epist.  cclxxvi.  pp.  182, 183.] 
Salutem  in  Christo. 

ViR  EXIMIE,— Binas  a  te  accepi  literas.  Diu  hseserunt  apucl 
me  quasi  mutum,  et  nihil  respondentem.  Harum  priores  ad 
me  datse  sunt  pridie  Kalend.  Octob.  1637;  posteriores  vero 
12  Kalend.  August!  1638. 

Puderet  me  certe  tanti  silentii  tali  amico,  nisi  satis  tibi, 
nimium  mihi,  nota  essent  intestina  pericula,  pene  jam  bella, 
quibus  laboramus.  Causa  horum  malorum  e  scandalo  ac- 
cepto,  sed  non  dato,  prorupit,  sed  cum  gravi  scandalo  dato 
Heligioni  Reform  atse,  qua3  apud  rnultos  Scotorum  (in  tenebris 
illiteratorum  illiberaliter  versantes)  didicit  contra  Regem 
suum  anna  sumere,  et  assumpta  defendere.  Spero  meliora, 
sed  vix  habeo  quod  promittam. 

Nolo  particularia  literarum  vestrarum  examinare,  nori 
solum  quia  non  datur  otium,  sed  quia  negotia  cum  tempore 
ut  plurimum  aut  variaritur,  aut  finiuntur.  Prrecipue  post 
tarn  longa  intervalla,  quibus,  necessitate  pene  cogente,  prorsus 
silui.  Spero  tamen  uxorem  tuam  e  longo  illo,  quern  memi- 
nisti,  morbo  liberatam. 

Quod  vero  nunc  me  impellit  te,  Vir  literatissime,  et  otia 
tua,  si  qua?  habes,  interpellare,  hoc  est.  Voluit  Rex  Serenis- 
simus  (i.  e.  apud  me  jussit),  ut  scripta  qusedam  mea,  non  tamen 
sub  meo  nomine  tune  edita  contra  Fischerum  Jesuitamc, 
iterum  prelo,  et  sub  nomine  proprio,  committerem.  Interim 
scripsit  contra  ilia  mea  Jesuita  A.  C.,  Fisclierus  ipse,  an 
alius,  nescio  d.  Mult  a  impedierunt,  quo  minus  illi  possem 
respondere;  prsecipue  vero  rnultiplicitas  negotiorum,  quibus 
quotidie  fatigatus,  et  qualibet  fere  horula  avocatus  fui, 
me  penitus  ineptum  reddidit  liuic  operi.  Sed  institit  Rex 
Serenissimus ;  ego  obtempero ;  et  sine  laesione  octavi  prsecepti 
temporis  qua3dam  fragmenta  furatus  sum,  et  lucubrationes 
meas,  quales  quales  sint,  perfeci,  et  in  lucem  edidi.  Nolui 
te  hoc  ignorare,  et  libellum  tibi  misissem,  nisi  quod  Anglico 
idiom  ate  conscriptum  tibi  prorsus  inutilem  fore  putarem. 
c  [Vide  supra,  vol.  iii.  p.  140.]  rt  [Vide  supra,  vol.  ii.  p.  [xiv].] 


LETTERS.  563 

Sed  audio  ita  quibusdam  liic  placuisse,  ut  in  se  suscipiant  e 
malo  Anglico  bonum  Latinum  facere,  saltern  quod  ad  phrasin 
attinet.  Nam  aliter  quid  poterit  a  me  jam  sene,  et  per  annos 
totos  duodecim  ad  minimum  a  libris  literisque  avulsum, 
expectari.  Quamprimum  liber  iste  meus,  utcunque  imper- 
fectus,  Latine  loqui  didicerit,  tibi  exemplar  mittam,  et  acer- 
rimo  judicii  tui  acumini  subdam,  libentius  a  te  amico  audi- 
turus  in  quibus  erravi,  quam  ab  inimicis,  apud  quos  utriusque 
factionis  scio  decretum  esse  non  parcere.  Vivas  valeasque, 
et  me,  ut  soles,  ames,  et  contra  malevolos  orationibus  tuis, 
quoties  coram  altari  Dei  et  Christi  nostri  sis  devolutus, 
tutum  prsestes 

Tibi  tuisque  amicissimum, 

Dat.  ex  aedib.  Lambethan.  W.  CANT, 

pridie  Calen.  Mart,  1639. 


LETTER  CLXXI. 

TO    CERTAIN   SWISS   PASTORS. 

[Apud  Freest,  ac  Enid.  Viror.  Epistt.,  Epist.  dlii.  pp.  799,  800.] 

Wilhelmus  Laud,  Archiepiscopus  Cantuariensis,  Pastoribus  ct 

Professoribus  Helveticis,  S. 

Confratres  mei  carissirni,  doctissimique  Ecclesiarum  et 
Academiarum  Tigurinae,  Bernensis,  Basileensis,  et  Scliaphu- 
sianae  Pastores  et  Professores. — Literas  vestras  datas  Tiguri 
21,  Martii  1639,  ego  recepi  11,  (unum  scilicet  earum  exem 
plar,)  duplum  vero  earundem  April.  18,  stilo  iiostro.  Et 
grataj  certe  mihi  fuere  duplici  nomine,  scilicet  quod  vestrse, 
et  quod  Christianse  pacis  suasoria3.  Tales  enim  decent  ejus- 
dem  corporis  membra,' eosque  qui  communionem  sanctorum 
ct  credunt  et  profitentur. 

Et  certe  quod  mouetis,  quanta  calamitas  Germaniam  ves- 
tram,  ct  prae  cscteris  partibus  Palatinatum,  invaserit,  non  igno- 
ro ;  sed  nee  miseriarum  illarum  oblitus  sum,  quse  civilia  arma 
ubique  sequuntur,  et  quse  Britanniam  nostrarn  proprio  san 
guine  madidam  cito  redderent,  si  invalescerent :  sed  summis 
et  quotidianis  precibus  Deum  et  misericordiarum  omnium 
Patrera  oremns,  ne  sic  in  ore  gladii  tantum  non  nostri  per- 
eamus. 

o  o  2 


564  LETTERS. 

Cseterum  acerbum  licet  sit,  verum  tamen  est,  quod  scribitis, 
Serenissimum  Regem  nostrum  exercitum  in  Scotos  suos,  non 
suos,  ducendum  conscripsisse,  imo  conscriptum  duxisse,  et 
nunc  una  cum  exercitu  in  partibus  Regni  borealibus  paratum 
esse  ad  eorum  insolentias  reprimendas.  Sed  sicut  antehac 
omnia  tentavit,  quo  rebelles  ad  meliorem  mentem  reduceret ; 
ita  nullus  dubito,  quin,  si  adhuc  quse  tuta,  quse  honesta,  quee 
subditis  factu  necessaria,  et  secundum  Christ!  religionem  ac 
patrias  leges  debita  facturi  sint,  clementissimus  Rex  reliqua 
omnia,  etsi  valde  facinorosa,  oblivioni  sepelienda  sit  tradi- 
turus.  Reliquum  Epistolse  vestrre  gratiosissimse  in  duas  se 
diffindit  partes ;  una  est,  quod  nullas  vobis  omnino  (sic  scri- 
bitis)  vel  cognoscendi  vel  judicandi  sumitis  partes,  nee  velle 
vos  falcem  mittere  in  alienam  messem.  At  messis  hsee,  piis- 
simi  fratres,  non  prorsus  aliena  est.  Epistola  enim  vestra 
sic  orditur ;  { Si  patitur  unum  membrum,  dolent  omnia.' 
Corpus  itaque  unum,  alias  non  membra  ejusdem,  et  qua 
unum  non  alienum.  Nee  cognoscendi  partes  potestis  decli- 
nare.  Hoc  enim  dicitis  omnium  sermone  percrebescere,  et 
literis  amicorum  confirmatum  vobis  esse,  nee  tristius  quid- 
quam  turbis  hisce  nostris  universe  Reformats  Ecclesise  acci- 
disse.  Sed  sensu  forte  forensi  vocabulum  cognoscendi  usur- 
patis,  sicut  et  judicandi.  At  utinam  judicandi  partes  in  vos 
susciperetis,  et  sicut  hue  literas  pacificatorias  amice  et  pru- 
denter  misistis,  mitteretis  etiam  ad  conjuratos  Scotorum 
alias,  quse  suaderent  Regi  suo  obedientiam,  confirm arent 
Regiam  in  causis  Ecclesiasticis,  eandem  quam  optimi  Judseo- 
rum  Reges  exercuere,  potestatem,  condemnarent  armatam 
eorum,  sub  preetextu  Religionis,  potestatibus  a  Deo  ordinatis 
resistentiam,  primitivis  Ecclesise  temporibus  inauditam ;  dico, 
condemnarent  et  vestrse  et  omnium  Reformatarum  Eccle- 
siarum  turn  literse,  turn  sententise. 

Nam  eo  usque  excrevit  Confosderatorum  rebellis  audacia,  ut 
post  se  reliquerit  omnem  vel  Jesuiticam.  Et  nihil  non  fac- 
tura  est  in  Regem  suum  nativum,  eumque  clementissimum, 
in  ordine  ad  Deum  et  Religionem.  Et  quod  nescio  magis 
dolendum  quam  execrandum  sit,  ita  potenter  apud  eos  opera- 
tur  humani  generis  liostis,  ut  nulli  majoreshorum  tumultuum 
antesignani  sint,  quam  ministri,  et  nullibi  magis  quam  e 
suggestu  subditi  contra  Regem  suum  pientissimum  animen- 


LETTERS.  565 

tur.  Iterum  dico,  condemnarent.  Nara  rebellio  isthsec  adeo 
gravis  et  odiosa  est  vel  moderate  sapientibus,  ut  verear,  ne 
tota  Reformata  Ecclesia  pessime  audiat  ab  omnibus  praeseii- 
tibus  posterisque,  si  non  aliquid  saltern  publice  scribatur 
contra  infamem  hanc  erga  Principes  conjuratioriem.  Nee 
pericula  nostra,  qualiacunque  futura  sint,  majora  tripudia  aut 
sequalia  Ecclesia3  Reformats  ludibria  creare  possunt,  ac  scan- 
dala  hinc  suppullulantia,  qua?  religionem  ipsam  omni  infamia3 
subjiciunt. 

Altera  est,  quod  ex  ingenuo  (sic  dicitis)  Helvetice  vestrae 
spiritu,  ex  affectu  erga  Britanniam  nostram,  non  nuper 
assumpto,  sed  a  majoribus  vestris  hausto,  ex  periculis  bellum 
intestinum  sequentibus,  denique  ex  conscientise  pace,  et  no- 
minis  mei  gloria,  id  velim  efficere,  ne  res  armis,  sed  regia 
auctoritate  et  dementia  conficiatur,  &c.  Id  velim  efficere? 
Mutate,  obsecro,  mutate  sententiam.  Nam  si  id  possem 
efficere,  statim  effcctum  daturus  essem.  Deum  testor  et 
Regem  unctum  suum,  et  senatum  Regium,  qui  Regi  a  secre- 
tioribus  sunt  consiliis,  quotquot  turn  prsesentes  erant,  me 
omnia  et  sola  pacis  consilia  et  privatim  et  publice  subminis- 
trasse.  Quin  et  fere  solus  rationibus  simul  et  orationibus 
apud  Regem  pientissimum  militans  (vera  dico)  illud  tandem 
obtinui,  ut  rebellibus  inter  Scotos  omnes  pacis  conditiones 
semel  iterumque  et  ssepius  offerrentur,  quse  aut  Rex  cum  honore 
concedere,  aut  subditi  ulla  juris  specie  expectare  potuerunt  e. 
Interim  Rex  Serenissimus  nihil  obtinuit,  illis  Gorgonis  capite 
concussis,  et  in  saxeam  duritiem  conversis.  Nee  adhuc 
tamen  desisto,  sed  qua  possum  fide,  pacem  suggero,  si  inimici 
non  essent  rebelles  tarn  sibi  quam  nobis,  et  vereor  ne  plus 
paci,  quam  aut  nobis  aut  sibi.  Et  quid,  quseso,  in  his  angus- 
tiis  potest  imbecillitas  mea,  quando  cum  illis  res  agitur,  qui 
aut  pacem  nolunt,  aut  talem  volunt,  quam  nulla  Regia  Ma- 
jestas  ferre  potest  ?  Si  quis  interea  me  detulit  apud  vos  ut 
inirriieum  pacis,  (scio  enim  me  utrique  factioni  invisum  satis) 
Deum  oro  illi  misericordiam,  milii  patientiam  donet. 

Interea  depositum  hoc  meum   apud  vos  relinquo.     Vera 

sunt  qua3  scribo,  et  sicut  adhuc  fui,  ita  semper  ero  pacis  stu- 

diosissimus,    modo   ilia  justis  conditionibus  obtineri  possit. 

Et  Deus,  in  cujus  manu  corda   Regum  sunt,   Regi  nostro 

c  [Vide  supra,  vol.  iii.  p.  279.] 


566  LETTERS. 

pacatissimo  det,  ut  sola  consilia  salutaria,  Deo  grata,  sibi  ipsi 
gloriosa,  regrio  tuta,  ct  Ecclesiie  universal  utilia  amplccti 
velit.  Quod  vero  ad  v.os  attinet,  precor  omuia  felicia,  et 
gratiam  hie  et  gloriam  in  future. 

Datum  ex  aedibus  meis  Lambethanis, 
April,  ult.  1639. 


LETTER  CLXXII. 

TO   THE   DEAN   AND   CHAPTER   OF   EXETER. 
[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb,  dccccxliii.  p.  471.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

After  my  hearty  commendations, — I  send  you  by  this  bearer 
the  orders  I  have  drawn  up  by  his  Majesty's  command  con 
cerning  the  letting  of  the  leases  of  your  manors f,  upon  which 
his  Majesty  had  graciously  laid  a  restraint  for  the  good  of 
that  Cathedral,  and  of  succession  in  it,  as  well  as  of  your 
selves  the  present  Dean  and  Chapter  there.  When  I  set 
myself  to  this  business,  you  were  present  at  the  hearing  and 
settling  of  all  things.  And  I  have  kept  myself  close  to  that 
which  I  then  thought  fit,  and  yourselves  consented  unto. 
Since  that  hearing  and  settling  of  the  business,  I  have  by 
letters  acquainted  liis  Majesty  with  all  that  I  have  done 
therein.  And  his  Majesty  is  graciously  pleased  to  approve 
of  all  that  I  have  done,  and  commands  your  obedience  in  all 
things,  with  the  like  command  upon  myself  to  have  an  eye 
upon  it,  and  see  that  you  perform  it.  And  I  hope  you  will 
be  so  careful  of  your  own  and  the  Church's  good,  as  that  by 
your  ready  obedience  and  care  therein  you  will  ease  me  of 
that  burden,  which  otherwise  must  be  upon  me,  to  call  con 
tinually  upon  this  business.  You  all  know  what  trouble  you 
have  put  me  to,  and  how  often,  to  settle  peace  among  you  «. 
And  one  great  occasion  of  those  dislikes  of  one  another's 
proceedings  hath  risen  from  the  variety  of  opinions  concern 
ing  the  leasing  of  these  manors ;  which  now  being  at  an  end, 
if  there  be  not  better  order  and  more  peace  amongst  you 
hereafter,  I  shall  attribute  it  to  something  amiss  in  your  own 

1  [These  orders  are  printed  above,          e  [See  Laud's  Account  of  his  Pro- 
vol.  v.  pp.  493—495.]  yince  for  1634,  vol.  v.  p.  325.] 


LETTERS,  567 

dispositions,  which   I   should  be  loth  to  do,     So  to   God's 
blessed  protection  I  leave  you,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  July  3,  1639. 


LETTER  CLXXIII. 

TO  THOMAS   MORTON,   BISHOP   OF  DURHAM. 
[Mickleton  and  Spearman  MSS.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  have  received  your  letters  of  July 
the  3d,  by  the  hands  of  Dr.  Cosiii ;  and  I  heartily  thank  your 
Lordship  for  them.  For  the  Doctor,  I  do  very  well  know  his 
deserts  are  great,  and  his  means  not  so.  But  his  Majesty 
hath  a  very  good  opinion  of  him  ;  and  that  will,  I  doubt  not, 
in  good  time  mend  his  fortunes11. 

I  thank  your  Lordship  heartily  for  your  kind  acceptance 
of  my  last  letters ;  and  as  you  acknowledge  them  punctual, 
so  I  assure  you  they  were  true,  and  real,  and  without  any 
empty  pretensions  at  all.  And  for  the  business  of  your 
Chaplain,  Mr.  Williams ',  and  the  Prebendal  House  which  the 
Bishop  of  Lichfieldk  claims,  I  shall  do  indifferent  justice 
between  them  to  the  utmost  of  my  understanding,  if  it  come 
on  to  hearing.  His  Majesty's  being  so  long  in  these  parts 
troubles  us  all,  and  makes  me  for  the  present  have  no  more 
to  say  to  you,  than  to  write  myself 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  July  18th,  1639. 

h  [Cosin  was  preferred  the  following  k  [Robert  Wright.   Wood  describes 

year  to  the  Deanery  of  Peterborough.]  him  as  being  much  given  up  to  the 

l*  [This  appears  to  be  Nathan  Wil-  affairs  of  the  world.  (See  above,  vol.  v. 

liams,  Preb.  of  Offley,  in  the  Ch.  of  p.  346.)] 
Lichfield.] 


568  LETTERS. 

LETTER  CLXXIV. 

TO   HUGH   MENARD.  , 
[Cotelerii  Patres  Apost.  torn.  i.  ad  init.] 
Hugoni  Menardo  Salutem  in  Christ o. 

LITERATISSIME  VlR, — Gratse  fuerunt  mihi  valde  literse  tuse, 
quas  una  cum  Epistola  (ut  dicitur)  Barnabse,  et  lucubratio- 
nibus  tuis  annexis1,  accepi.  Benevolentia  vestra  erga  me, 
nescio  unde  orta,  pergrata  est,  is  tamen  non  sum,  qui  illud 
ausim  in  me  suscipere,  quod  et  in  literis  privatis,  et  prsecipue 
in  Epistola  dedicatoria  ascribis,  et  calamo  (ut  mihi  videtur) 
uberiori  quam  par  est.  Post  gratias  itaque  tibi,  vir  docte, 
repensas,  breviori  forsan  stylo,  quam  expectas,  sed  meo,  et 
quo  uti  necessitas,  et  negotiorum  moles  cogit,  hsec  pauca 
dicam. 

Barnabse  Epistolam  satis  antiquam  agnosco,  non  canonicam. 
Hoc  aperte  a  te  dictum  vellem,  ne  auctoritatem  ascribendo 
huic  nomini  celebriori  parum  confirmatam,  simul  et  nomini 
et  auctoritati  injuria  fiat;  quin  et  ipse  tibi  aliqua,  quasi  hoc 
iiescires.  Quominus  autem  credam  haec  Barnabse  scripta  et 
genuina  esse,  hsec  sunt  quse  impediunt. 

1.  Numeralis  ilia  theologia,  sive  scientia  trium  litterarum 
I.  H.  T.  (ut  loquitur m)  mihi  non  placet.     Nam  etsi  nescius 
non  sum,  scriptores  satis  et  antiques  et  consultos  (Tertullia^ 
num,  Clementem  Alexandrinum,  Irenseum,  et  alios11)  in  ea 
ludere  aliquando,  tamen  non  sapit  spiritum  Apostolicum. 

2.  Non  magis  mihi  arridet  ilia  Judaica  Deuterosis,  quam 
Barnabas  hie  arripuit,  de  sex  mille  annis  mundi0,  de  qua  nee 
D.  Paulus,  S.  Barnabse  conjunctissimus,  nee  quisquam  alius 
Apostolorum  somniavit,  (appropinquare  potius  diem  Domini- 
cum  ubique  prsedicant)  nee  Hydaspes,  aut  Trismegistus,  vel 
Sibyllse  id  possunt  efficere,  ut  fides  huic  detur. 

3.  Vel  ingens  admittitur  avrt^povicr/uo?  in  hac  Epistola,  aut 
auctor  non  est  Barnabas;  loquitur  enim  aperte  de  excidio 

1   [Opus  hoc,  post  mortem  Menardi,  Cotel.  Patr.  Apost.  torn.  i.  pp.  28,  29, 

prodiit  ParisiisA.D.  1645,  cura  Lucae  Amst.  1724.] 

Dacherii.]  »  [Vide  annot.  in  hunc  locum.] 

m  [Vide    S.    Barnab.    Epist.    §    ix.  "  [Ibid.  §  xv.  p.  45.] 


LETTERS.  569 

Hierosolymitano,  quod  post  mortem  Barnabse  accidit  P.  Nee 
sufficit  dicere,  quod  in  annotationibus  adjicis,  spiritu  prophe- 
tico  et  prsevidente,  et  sic  de  re  futura,  quasi  jam  prseterita, 
pronunciante  hsec  scripsisse  Barnabam ;  principii  enim  hrec 
petitio  esset,  utrum  hanc  Epistolam,  aliave  aliqua  scripserit 
Sanctus  Barnabas  spiritu  prophetico. 

Ad  annotationes  vestras  quod  attinet,  doctas  quidem  et 
eruditas,  quia  vis  (sic  enim  scribis)  ut  aliquid  meorum  ad- 
misceam,  loquar  eadem  libertate,  quam  ipse  tibi  vindicas. 
Qusedam  explicanda,  qua3dam  corrigenda  sunt,  sive  critica 
spectes,  sive  theologica.  Quin  et  properante  calamo  aliquid 
excidit,  quod  hie  apud  nos  viri  doctiores  non  nimis  approbant, 
ne  quid  gravius  dicam.  Quin  et  agitavit  multa  Barnabas  hie, 
quibus  animos  incautos  facile  percelleret,  quse  tamen  ne  levi 
digitulo  tetigisti  ad  cicatricem  obducendam ;  cum  apud  nos 
non  pauci  sint,  qui  nova  moliendi  quamlibet  ansam  arripere 
avidissimi  sunt.  Qualia  sunt,  fuisse  Ecclesias  istis  sseculis 
incognitas,  priusquam  ad  Constantiui  tempora  veneris,  non 
comparentes.  Denique  templis  lion  manufactis  habitare 
Dominum,  et  similia ;  quae  fluctuante  populo  aut  non  propo- 
nenda,  aut  non  sine  antidoto. 

Alia  forte  sunt  limatius  adhuc  perpendenda,  sed  et  alia 
etiam  me  ab  altiori  hac  de  re  consideration,  et  a  libris 
ipsis  et  eorum  usu  penitus  avocarunt.  Hsec  tamen  summatim 
(negotiis  licet  pene  obrutus)  scribere  in  animum  induxi 
meum,  ne  benevolentia  vestra  in  ingratum  tibi  videretur  inci- 
disse.  Breviter  itaque  hsec  velim;  aut  ut  ipse  accuratiori 
filo  rem  omnem  perpenderes ;  (et  in  hunc  finem,  si  placet, 
chartulas  tuas  remittam,  per  manus  honoratissimi  viri  Do 
mini  Scudamore,  nuperrirne  ad  Regem  Christianiss.  legati, 
qui  eas  mihi  tradidit ;)  aut,  si  visum  fuerit,  chirographum 
a  te  expectabo,  quo  opus  hoc  mihi  vel  capellanis  meis 
submittas,  ut  qusedam  vel  refingantur,  vel  addantur,  prius 
quam  in  lucem  prodeat;  et  utrum  horum  tibi  placuerit,  factum 
dabo.  Epistola  vero  dedicatoria,  quam  vis  perlegi,  nimias  in 
me  conjicis  laudes,  et  quarum  ne  ipse  apud  me  conscius  sum. 
Nee  modestia  id  pati  potest,  ut  hie,  sub  meo  auspicio,  laudes 
propria3  prelo  mandentur.  Itaque  si  post  paulo  attentiorem 
hujus  Epistolse  culturam,  earn  cum  annotationibus,  nomini 
P  [Vide  S.  Barnab.  Epist.  §  xvi.  Ibid.  p.  48.] 


570  LETTERS. 

xneo  dicatam,  vis  in  lucem  prodire,  necesse  erit  Dedicatoriam 
plane  aliam  facere,  aut  earn  ibi  apud  vos  excudere,  etiamsi 
opus  ipsum  hie  apud  nos  publieum  net ;  ni  tu  adulator,  ego 
arrogans  audire  velimus.  Hasc  breviter  sunt,  quae  diccre 
volui  potuive,  in  angustiis  illis  et  temporum  et  negotiorum, 
in  quse  conjectus  sum.  Qua),  obsecro,  eodem  animo  accipias, 
quo  scripta  sunt ;  et  si  quse  noil  placent,  aut  minus  firma  tibi 
videntur,  ea  aut  non  inihi,  aut  saltern  non  nisi  mihi  implicato 
placeat  ascribere.  Vale,  meque  inter  tuos  reputa 

Tibi  amicissimum, 

Ex  eedibus  meis  Lambethanis,  "W.    CANT. 

Jul.  ultimo,  1639. 


LETTER  CLXXV. 

TO  TEE  BISHOPS   OP  I1IS   PllOVINCE. 

[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb,  dccccxliii.  p.  655.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — The  state  of  the  Scottish  affairs, 
as  now  they  stand,  cannot  be  unknown  to  you.  Nor  the 
violence  which  hath  been  used  in  Church  businesses.  Nor  the 
indignities  which  have  been  put  upon  such  grave  and  orderly 
Churchmen  there,  as  have  showed  themselves  dutiful  towards 
his  Majesty,  and  zealously  careful  of  good  order  in  the 
Church.  For  divers  of  them  have  been  forced  to  forsake 
their  country,  and  to  betake  themselves  with  their  wives  and 
children,  some  hither,  and  some  to  Ireland,  the  persecution 
at  home  showing  no  mercy.  In  this  their  extremity  his 
Majesty,  out  of  a  Christian  and  pious  care  to  preserve  them 
which  have  suffered  for  him  and  the  Church  of  Christ,  hath 
thought  fit  to  provide  in  some  measure  for  their  necessities ; 
and  as  soon  as  might  be.  And  hath  therefore  taken  some  of 
them  to  his  own  care,  and  recommended  divers  to  the  Right 
Honourable  the  Lord  Keeper  for  such  benefices  as  exceed 
not  100?.  per  annum.  And  hath  commanded  me  to  take  care 
of  other  some.  And  to  write  my  letters  to  every  Bishop  in  my 
Province,  to  provide  for  one  or  more  of  them,  according  as 
any  benefice  within  the  value  aforesaid  shall  Ml  void  within 


LETTERS.  571 

tlieir  gift  and  disposition  respectively.  And  my  Lord  the 
Archbishop  of  York  is  to  do  the  same  for  his  Province.  To 
your  Lordship  his  Majesty  hath  commanded  me  to  assign 
,  and  doubts  not  but  you  will  take  the  best 
care  you  can  accordingly.  Of  which  you  must  not  fail.  Nor  of 
giving  me  an  account  of  the  receipt  of  these  letters.  So  to 
God's  blessed  protection  I  leave  you,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  October  13,  1639. 

So  soon  as  your  Lordship  can  provide  for  any  of  them,  you 
are  to  give  notice  hither,  that  the  man,  or  men,  may  be 
sent  down  to  receive  the  benefice,  or  benefices,  which  shall 
be  in  your  disposal  for  them. 


LETTER  CLXXVI. 

TO   THOMAS   MORTON,    BISHOP   OF   DURHAM. 

[Mickleton  and  Spearman  MSS.] 

S.  in  Christo. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — Your  Lordship's  letters  of  August 
28  have  lain  long  by  me ;  but  it  was  partly  because  I  had 
then  no  opportunity  of  sending,  and  partly  because  the  times 
are  so  full  of  danger,  that,  as  I  know  not  whom  to  believe,  so 
scarce  do  I  know  what  to  write  in  answer  to  the  contents  of 
your  letter.  Yet  now  that  term  is  come  and  opportunity 
given  me  to  write,  I  thought  it  not  longer  fit  to  leave  you 
without  an  answer,  such  at  least  as  I  am  able  to  give. 

Your  complaint  is  somewhat  large,  that  there  hath  been 
sinister  working  against  you  through  the  sides  of  others. 
But  your  Lordship  shall  do  well  not  to  trouble  yourself  much 
with  it.  For  I  know  not  that  Bishop  whose  place  calls  him  to 
do  anything,  but  he  is  so  served ;  so  at  least :  but  for  myself 
'tis  not  only  so,  but  besides  that  I  am  publicly  laid  at  on  all 
hands,  and  have  no  fence  but  to  bear  it. 

I  took  the  best  care  that  I  could  with  Bar.  Hendonq, 

'i  [Sir  Robert  Hcndon,  one  of  the  Barons  of  the  Exchequer.] 


572  LETTERS. 

that  he  should  do  for  you  and  your  See  whatsoever  he  was 
able  to  do  with  honour  and  justice.  I  see  by  your  letters  he 
hath  performed  both  with  me  and  you.  And  I  have  given 
him  thanks  for  it.  And  the  truth  is,  the  Church  hath  had 
very  good  assistance  from  him  in  the  Exchequer  ever  since 
he  sat  there. 

Mr.  Treasurer1,  who  was  Avith  you  when  you  writ  your 
letters,  is  now  here  with  us,  and  I  am  very  glad  to  hear 
from  you  how  much  good  he  hath  done  in  those  parts.  The 
truth  is,  if  the  Church  had  had  no  worse  friends  than  he, 
when  the  King  was  at  Berwick,  I  think  things  had  gone 
better  than  they  did.  But  that 's  now  past ;  and  the  next 
generation  will  both  censure  and  feel,  if  things  go  on  in  the 
way  they  now  are.  I  pray  God  bless  the  King  and  the 
Church.  So  to  His  blessed  protection  I  leave  you,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 
Lambeth,  Octob.  26,  1639.  \\T.   CANT. 


LETTER  CLXXYII. 

TO   JOSEPH   HALL,   BISHOP   OF   EXETER. 
[Prynne's  Cant.  Doom,  pp.  233,  234.] 

THE  rest  of  your  Lordship's  letter8  is  fitter  to  be  answered 
by  my  own  hand ;  and  so  you  have  it.  And  since  you  are 
pleased  so  worthily  and  brotherlike  to  acquaint  me  with  the 
whole  plot  of  your  intended  work,  and  to  yield  it  up  to  my 
censure  and  better  advice,  (so  you  are  pleased  to  write,)  I  do 
not  only  thank  you  heartily  for  it,  but  shall  in  the  same 
brotherly  way,  and  with  equal  freedom,  put  some  few  animad 
versions,  such  as  occur  on  the  sudden,  to  your  further  consi 
deration,  aiming  at  nothing  but  what  you  do,  the  perfection 
of  the  work,  in  which  so  much  is  concerned. 

And  first  for  Mr.  George  Graham*.  I  leave  you  free  to  work 
upon  his  business  and  his  ignorance  as  you  please,  assuring 

r  [Sir  Henry  Vane,  appointed  Sept.  which  is  alluded  to,  is  his  'Episcopacy 

1639  Treasurer  to  the  Household.  His  by  Divine  Right.'] 

jealousies  against  the  Court  had  not  '  [George  Graham,  Bishop  of  Ork- 

yet  manifested  themselves.]  ney,  had  recently  abjured  Episcopacy. 

•  [The  letter  to  which  this  is  a  reply  His  form  of  abjuration  is  preserved 

is  printed  by  Prynne,  Cant.  Doom,  pp.  in   Rushworth's    Collections,    vol.  ii. 

231—233.     The  work  of  Bishop  Hall  p.  957.] 


LETTERS.  573 

myself  that  you  will  not  depart  from  the  gravity  of  yourself, 
or  the  cause,  therein. 

Next  you  say  in  the  first  head,  That  Episcopacy  is  an 
ancient,  holy,  and  divine  institution.  It  must  needs  be 
ancient  and  holy,  if  divine.  Would  it  not  be  more  full,  went 
it  thus,  So  ancient  as  that  it  is  of  divine  institution  ?  Then 
you  define  Episcopacy  by  being  joined  with  imparity  and 
superiority  of  jurisdiction.  This  seems  short ;  for  every 
Archpresbyter's  or  Archdeacon's  place  is  so,  yea  and  so  was 
Mr.  Henderson  in  his  chair  at  Glasgow ;  unless  you  will 
define  it  by  a  distinction  of  Order.  I  draw  the  superiority  not 
from  that  jurisdiction  which  is  attributed  to  Bishops  jure 
positivo  in  their  audience  of  ecclesiastical  matters ;  but  from 
that  which  is  intrinsical  and  original  in  the  power  of  excom 
munication.  Again,  you  say  in  that  first  point,  That  where 
Episcopacy  hath  obtained,  it  cannot  be  abdicated  without 
violation  of  God's  ordinance.  This  proposition  I  conceive  is 
inter  minus  habentes ;  for  never  was  there  any  Church  yet, 
where  it  hath  not  obtained;  the  Christian  faith  was  never 
yet  planted  anywhere,  but  the  very  first  feature  of  the  body 
of  a  Church  was  by,  or  with,  Episcopacy ;  and  wheresoever 
now  Episcopacy  is  not  suffered  to  be,  it  is  by  such  an  abdi 
cation,  for  certainly  there  it  was  a  principio.  In  your  second 
head  you  grant  that  the  Presbyterian  government  may  be  of 
use,  where  Episcopacy  may  not  be  had.  First,  I  pray  you 
consider,  whether  this  concession  be  not  needless  here,  and  in 
itself  of  a  dangerous  consequence.  Next,  I  conceive  there  is 
no  place  where  Episcopacy  may  not  be  had,  if  there  be  a 
Church  more  than  in  title  only.  Thirdly,  since  they  chal 
lenge  their  Presbyterian  fiction  to  be  Christ's  kingdom  and 
ordinance  (as  yourself  expresseth),  arid  cast  out  Episcopacy  as 
opposite  to  it,  we  must  not  use  any  mincing  terms,  but  un 
mask  them  plainly ;  nor  shall  I  ever  give  way  to  hamper  our 
selves,  for  fear  of  speaking  plain  truth,  though  it  be  against 
Amsterdam  or  Geneva;  and  this  must  be  sadly  thought  on. 

Concerning  your  Postulata  I  shall  pray  you  to  allow  me 
the  like  freedom,  among  which  the  two  first11  are  true,  but  (as 
expressed)  too  restrictive.  For  Episcopacy  is  not  so  to  be 

u  [The  first  postulatum,  as  proposed  government  which  was  of  apostolical 
by  Bishop  Hall  in  his  letter  to  the  institution,  cannot  be  denied  to  be  of 
Archbishop,  was  as  follows:  "That  Divine  institution."  Laud's  suggestions 


574  LETTERS. 

asserted  to  apostolical  institution,  as  to  bar  it  from  looking 
higher,  and  from  fetching  it  materially  and  originally,  in  the 
ground  and  intention  of  it,  from  Christ  Himself,  though 
perhaps  the  Apostles  formalized  it.  And  here  give  me  leave 
a  little  to  enlarge.  The  adversaries  of  Episcopacy  are  not 
only  the  furious  Aerian  heretics  (out  of  which  are  now  raised 
Prynne,  Bastwick,  and  our  Scottish  masters),  but  some  also  of 
a  milder  and  subtiler  alloy,  both  in  the  Genevan  and  the 
Roman  faction.  And  it  will  become  the  Church  of  England 
so  to  vindicate  it  against  the  furious  Puritans,  as  that  we  lay 
it  not  open  to  be  wounded  by  either  of  the  other  two,  more 
cunning  and  more  learned  adversaries.  Not  to  the  Roman 
faction,  for  that  will  be  content  it  shall  be  juris  divini  me- 
diati,  by,  from,  for,  and  under  the  Pope ;  that  so  the  govern 
ment  of  the  Church  may  be  monarchical  in  him ;  but  not 
immediati,  which  makes  the  Church  aristocratical  in  the 
Bishops.  This  is  the  Italian  rock,  not  the  Genevan  ;  for  that 
will  not  deny  Episcopacy  to  be  juris  divini,  so  you*  will  take 
it,  ut  suadentis,  vel  approbantis,  but  not  imperantis ;  for  then 
they  may  take  and  leave  as  they  will,  which  is  that  they  would 
be  at.  Nay  (if  I  much  forget  not)  Beza  himself  is  said  to 
have  acknowledged  Episcopacy  to  be  juris  divini  imperantis, 
so  you  will  not  take  it  as  universaliter  imperantis,  (for  then 
Geneva  might  escape,)  et  citra  consider  ationem  durationis,  for 
then,  though  they  had  it  before,  yet  now  upon  wiser  thoughts 
they  may  be  without  it ;  which  Scotland  says  now,  and  who 
will  may  say  it  after,  if  this  be  good  divinity.  And  then  all  in 
that  time  shall  be  democratical.  I  am  bold  to  add  this, 
because  I  find  in  your  second  Postulatum,  that  Episcopacy  is 
directly  commanded;  but  you  go  not  so  far  as  to  meet  with 
this  subtilty  of  Beza,  which  is  the  great  rock  in  the  Lake  of 
Genevax.  In  your  ninth  Postulatum,  That  the  accession  of 
honourable  titles  or  privileges  makes  no  difference  in  the 
substance  of  the  calling;  if  you  mean  the  titles  of  Arch 
bishops,  Primates,  Metropolitans,  Patriarchs,  &c.  'tis  well. 

appear  to  have  been  adopted,  for  the  *  [The  third  postulatum,  as  finally 

proposition  as  it  appeared  in  print  was  put  forth  by  Bishop  Hall,  seems  to 

modified    thus:       That    government  meet  this  objection.    It  stands  thus  :— 

whose  foundation   is   laid  by  Christ,  <•  The  forms  ordained  for  the  Church's 

and  whose  fabric  is  laid  by  the  Apostles,  administration  by  the  Apostles,  were 

is  of  Divine  institution."    (Hall's  Epi-  for  universal  and  perpetual  use."] 
scopacy  by  Divine  Right,  part  i.  sect.].)] 


LETTERS.  575 

And  I  presume  you  do  so.  But  then  in  any  case  take  heed 
you  assert  it  so,  as  that  the  faction  lay  not  hold  of  it,  as  if 
the  Bishop's  were  but  the  title  of  honour,  and  the  same 
calling  with  a  Priest ;  for  that  they  all  aim  at,  &c.  The  eleventh 
postulatum  is  large -v,  and  I  shall  not  repeat  it,  because  I  am 
sure  you  retain  a  copy  of  what  you  writ  to  me,  being  the  ribs 
of  your  work ;  nor  shall  I  say  more  to  it,  than  that  it  must 
be  warily  handled  for  fear  of  a  saucy  answer,  which  is  more 
ready  a  great  deal  with  them  than  a  learned  one.  I  presume 
I  am  pardoned  already  for  this  freedom,  by  your  submission 
of  all  to  me.  And  now  I  heartily  pray  you  be  pleased  to 
send  me  up  (keeping  a  copy  to  yourself  against  the  accidents 
of  carriage) ,  not  the  whole  work  together,  but  each  particular 
head  or  postulatum,  as  you  finish  it ;  that  so  we  here  may  be 
the  better  able  to  consider  of  it,  and  the  work  come  on  the 

faster.     So  to  God's  blessed  protection,  &c. 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  Nov.  11,  1639. 
Endorsed  with  the  Archbishop's  own 
hand  :  '  My  Answer  (of  Novemb.  1 1, 
1639)  to  the  Heads  of  the  Bishop  of 
Exon's  Books  intended  for  Episco 
pacy  V 


LETTER  CLXXV1II. 

TO   DR.  JOSEPH   HALL,    BISHOP   OF   EXETER. 

[Prynnc's  Cant.  Doom,  pp.  263,  264,  (rectius,  273,  274.)] 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  have  received  your  Lordship's 

letters  of  Dec.  G,  23,  and  with  them  the  copy  of  your  book, 

and  in  them  a  paper  of  short  propositions  a,  which  you  think 

(and  so  do  I)  is  fitter  for  the  attestation  of  divers  hands  than 

the  book  itself.     These  propositions  shall  be  well  weighed 

against  the  time  of  Convocation,  which  I  conceive  will  be  a 

r  ["  If  that  order  which  they  say  have,  ere  this  time,  been  agreed  upon 
Christ  set  for  the  government  of  His  what  ihat  form  is,  and  how  to  be  ma- 
Church  ...  be  but  one  and  undoubted,  naged."] 

then  it  would  and  should  have  been  *  [Bishop  Hall  s  reply  to  this  letter 

ere  this  agreed  upon  amongst  them,  is  printed  by  Prynne,  Cant,  Doom,  pp. 

what  and  which  it  is."     It  was  after-  234,  235.] 

wards  corrected  as  follows:— "If  Christ  a  [These  propositions   are  printed 

had  left  this  pretended  order  of  govern-  above,  vol.  iv.  p.  310.] 
ment,  [i.e.  the  Presbyterian,]  it  would 


576  LETTERS. 

fit  time  to  take  other  Bishops'  attestation,  without  further 
noise  or  trouble. 

For  your  book,,  I  first  thank  you  very  heartily  for  your 
pains;  and  next,  more  than  heartily  (were  it  possible)  for 
your  noble  and  free  submission  of  it,  not  only  to  many  eyes 
and  judgments,  but  also  in  the  main  to  be  ordered,  and  after 
that  pressed  or  suppressed,  as  it  shall  be  thought  fit  here b. 
Which  care  or  conscience  would  men  use  which  set  out 
books,  we  should  not  have  so  much  froth  and  vanity  in  this 
world,  as  now  'tis  full  of. 

But  whereas  you  writ,  first,  that  the  book  grew  into 
greater  length  under  your  hand  than  you  expected ;  I  can 
not  be  sorry  for  that,  since  that  which  you  have  added 
concerning  Parker c,  Anti-Tilenus  d,  and  Vedelius e,  seems  to 
me  very  necessary;  secondly,  that  you  are  pleased  to  sub 
ject  the  work  to  me,  and  to  interpret  it,  that  you  meant  not 
personally  to  me,  because  I  could  not  have  time  from  other 
great  occasions  to  revise  it,  but  by  way  of  deputation ;  these 
are  to  let  you  know,  that  were  my  occasions  greater  than 
they  are,  I  would  not  suffer  a  book  of  that  argument,  and  in 
these  times,  to  pass  without  my  particular  view.  And, 
therefore,  my  Lord,  these  may  tell  you,  that  both  my 
chaplains  have  read  over  your  book;  and  that  since  them, 
I  have  read  it  over  myself  very  carefully,  every  line  of  it ;  and 
I  have  now  put  it  into  the  hands  of  my  Lord  the  Bishop  of 
Elyf;  and  this  thrice  reading  over  hath  been  the  cause  why 
I  did  not  give  you  a  more  speedy  account  of  it. 

And  now,  my  Lord,  according  to  the  freedom  which  you 
have  given  me,  I  must  tell  you,  that  I  have  here  and  there 
in  my  reading  of  it  over,  made  bold  to  alter,  or  leave  out 
a  phrase  or  two,  but  have  as  yet  varied  nothing  that  is 
material ;  and  indeed  I  should  think  it  very  uncivil  and 

b    [See   Bishop    Hall's    letter    in  Hall.] 

Prynne  Cant  Doom,  pp.  235,  236.]  ««  [The  title  of  the  book  referred  to 

,    "  LKobertParker,  the  author  of  the  is,  «  Scoti  rov  rvX6uroS  Paraclesis  con- 

PoliteTa"Ecclesia8tica,'  was  Fellow  of  tra  Danielis  Tileni  Silesii  Parsenesin 

fA^,:       ^.',Cambridge'  and  Hear  ad  Scotos  Genevensis  Discipline  Ze- 

OTWUtonJYiUs.     He  was  obliged,  in  lotas  conscriptam.'] 

consequence  of  a  discourse  published  e  [Vedelius's  Edition  of    St.  Igna- 

agamst  ceremonies  in  1607,  to  fly  to  tius's  Epistles   is   commented  on  by 

Holland,  where  he  died  in  1614.    His  Bishop  Hal],    Episcopacy  by  Divine 

treatise,   'De   Politeia  Ecclesiastica,'  Right;  part  ii.  §  11.] 

is  frequently  referred  to   by  Bishop  f  [Matthew  Wren.] 


LETTERS.  577 

unjust  too,  to  vary  anything  that  is  substantial,  without  first 
acquainting  you  with  it,  that  so  it  may  be  done  either  by  your 
own  pen,  or,  at  the  least,  not  without  your  own  consent. 

The  particulars  which  I  chiefly  insist  upon  are  these: 
First,  you  do  extremely  well  to  distinguish  the  Scottish 
business  from  the  state  of  the  foreign  Churches  s ;  but  yet 
to  those  Churches,  and  their  authors,  you  are  a  little  more 
favourable  than  our  case  will  now  bear.  But  this  I  conceive 
will  be  easily  helped,  and  that  without  pressing  too  much 
upon  them.  The  second  is,  the  first  touch  which  you  have 
concerning  the  Sabbatarians11,  where  you  let  their  strict 
superstition  pass  without  any  touch  at  all,  I  think  one  little 
one  will  do  no  harm. 

The  third,  which  you  seem  to  pass  by,  as  not  much 
material  in  the  question,  is,  in  our  judgment  here,  the  very 
main  of  the  cause;  and  it  is,  whether  Episcopacy  be  an 
Order  or  Degree.  An  order  certainly,  if  it  be  of  Divine  and 
Apostolical  institution.  For  that  which  is  but  different  by 
degree  and  circumstantially,  cannot  be  other  than  juris 
positivi;  and  the  ancient  word  in  the  Fathers  is,  Ordinatio 
Episcopi ;  and  our  ordinary  phrase  is  of  any  of  our  brethren 
the  Bishops,  he  is  one  of  our  Order;  and  why  does  the 
Church  of  England  ordain  or  consecrate  every  one  that  is 
made  a  Bishop,  if  it  be  but  a  Degree  of  the  same  Order? 
For  when  a  Bishop  is  translated,  or  made  an  Archbishop, 
there's  then  no  consecration,  because  they  are  juris  positivi, 
and  only  degrees.  Your  Lordship  is  very  near  a  whole  leaf 
upon  this  transition ;  I  beseech  you  weigh  it  well,  and  then 
let  me  have  it  altered  by  your  own  pen,  and  the  sooner  sent 
the  better  {. 

The  last  (with  which  I  durst  not  but  acquaint  the  King)  is 
about  Antichrist ;  which  title,  in.  three  or  four  places  of  your 
book,  you  bestow  upon  the  Pope  positively  and  deter- 
minately ;  whereas  King  James  of  blessed  memory,  having 
brought  strong  proof,  in  a  work  of  his,  as  you  well  know,  to 
prove  the  Pope  to  be  Antichrist ;  yet  being  afterwards 
challenged  about  it,  he  made  this  answer,  when  the  King 

K  [See  Bishop  Hall's  Episcopacy  by  tion,  and  decides  in  favour  of  Episco- 

Divine  Right,  Introduction,  §  2.]  pacy  being   a   distinct  Order,    Ibid. 

h  [Ibid,  part  i.  §  2.]  part  ii.  §  4.] 
5  [Bishop  Hall  discusses  this  ques- 

LAUD. — VOL.   VI,  p 


578  LETTERS. 

that  now  is  went  into  Spain,  and  acquainted  him  with  it, 
that  he  writ  that  not  concludiugly,  but  by  way  of  argument 
only,  that  the  Pope  and  his  adherents  might  see,  there  were 
as  good  and  better  arguments  to  prove  him  Antichrist,  than 
for  the  Pope  to  challenge  temporal  jurisdiction  over  kings j. 
This  whole  passage  being  known  to  me,  I  could  not  but 
speak  with  the  King  about  it,  who  commanded  me  to  write 
unto  you,  that  you  might  qualify  your  expression  in  these 
particulars,  and  so  not  differ  from  the  known  judgment  of  his 
pious  and  learned  father.  This  is  easily  done  by  your  own 
pen ;  and  the  rather  because  all  Protestants  join  not  in  this 
opinion  of  Antichrist.  I  have  no  more  to  trouble  your 
Lordship  with,  but  to  pray  you  to  have  your  answer  to  these 
with  as  much  speed  as  may  be.  So  to  God's  blessed  pro 
tection  I  leave  you,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  Jan.  14,  1639. 

I  had  not  leisure  to  take  a  copy  of  these  Letters,  therefore 
I  pray  let  me  have  them  back  again,  when  you  give  me  your 
answer  k. 


LETTER  CLXXIX. 

TO    EDWARD    POCOCK. 
[Twells's  Life  of  Pocock.] 

I  am  now  going  to  settle  my  Arabic  Lecture  for  ever  on 
the  University l.  And  I  would  have  your  name  in  the  deed, 
which  is  the  best  honour  I  can  do  for  the  service. 

March  4,  1639. 


J   [See  also  King  James's  '  Praefatio  in  Eeges."] 

Monitoria,'  prefixed  to  his  '  Apologia  k  [Bishop  Hall's  reply  to  this  letter 

pro  Juramento  Fidelitatis,'    p.  143,  is  printed  by  Prynne,  Cant.  Doom, 

Lond.  1610 ;  where  he  adds  at  the  end  p.  275.] 

of  the  discussion,   "  Exspatiatus  ali-  1  [The  conveyance  of  lands  for  the 

quandiu  in  Antichrist!  vita  et  titulis,  endowment  of  this  Lecture  was  sent 

quse  equidem  Pontifici  multo  rectius  to  Oxford  in  the  following  June.  (See 

convenire   probaverim,  quam   Bellar-  above,  vol.  v.  p.  272.)] 
minus  suum  ilium  Papse  dominatum 


LETTERS.  579 

LETTER  CLXXX. 

TO   THE   CORPORATION   OF  READING. 

[Bruce's  Account  of  Abp.  Laud's  Berkshire  Benefactions,  pp.  29,  30.] 
Salutem  in  Christ o. 

After  my  hearty  commendations, — I  have  had  a  great 
longing  in  myself  to  do  some  good  for  the  town  of  Reading, 
according  to  such  ability  as  it  should  please  God  to  bless  me 
with  m.  And,  I  heartily  thank  Him  for  it,  I  have  now  done 
it.  And  I  have  done  it  in  such  a  way,  as  I  hope,  by  God's 
blessing,  shall  be  a  means  to  prevent  the  increase  of  poor  in 
that  populous  town,  and  yet  bring  none  to  it.  I  have 
provided  so  as  that  both  the  poor,  and  the  Vicar  of  St. 
Lawrence,  whose  means  is  poor,  and  your  schoolmaster, 
whose  allowance  is  not  great,  shall  be  bettered  by  it.  And, 
in  the  disposition  of  this  my  charity,  I  have  so  far  prevailed 
with  his  gracious  Majesty,  as  that  the  fifty  pound  a-year 
which  I  give  to  the  Vicar  of  St.  Lawrence,  shall  not  fill  up 
any  part  of  the  mortmain  which  I  formerly  procured  for  the 
town,  as  you  will  see  by  the  instrument  under  the  Broad 
Seal,  which,  together  with  my  own  deed  for  the  lands n,  I 
delivered  to  Mr.  Mayor  and  Mr.  Brackstone,  at  their  late 
being  with  me,  for  the  use  of  the  town.  And  it  is  to  remain 
in  your  custody,  not  in  the  Vicar's.  And  whereas  you  will 
find  by  the  deed  that  I  have  expressed  charitable  uses  for 
the  full  sum  of  two  hundred  pound  a-year;  and  that  the 
land,  for  these  two  or  three  years,  will  not  yield  that  whole 
and  entire  sum ;  yet  I  will  that  you  proceed,  at  the  several 
times  appointed,  to  do  all  which  I  have  required  in  my  deed. 
And  I  shall  supply  that  which  is  wanting  for  the  years  afore 
said,  out  of  my  own  purse,  till  the  rent  of  the  lands  answer 
in  full  to  the  sum  by  me  designed.  This  I  thought  fit  to  do 
in  my  lifetime,  and  not  burden  my  executors  with  it.  And 
that  which  I  shall  expect  from  you  and  your  successors  is, 
that  you  do  from  time  to  time  continually  perform  that 
which  I  have  ordered  by  my  deed,  and  all  the  uses  therein 

m  [See  Diary,  Jan.  1, 163|.]  Bruce,  in  the  volume  from  which  thia 

n    [This  deed  is  printed    by  Mr.      letter  is  taken,  pp.  21—28.] 

P  P   2 


580  LETTERS. 

mentioned,  as  you  and  they  will  answer  it  when  we  shall 
meet  together  at  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ.  To  whose 
mercy  and  blessed  protection  I  leave  you  all,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  March  28th,  1640. 
To    my   very    loving    Friends,    the 
Mayor,  Aldermen,  and  Burgesses  of 
the  town  of  Reading,  These. 


LETTER  CLXXXI. 

TO     EDWARD     POCOCK, 
[Twells's  Life  of  Pocock.] 

For  his  successor  I  hear  no  good  yet ;  what  it  will  please 
God  to  work  by  him  I  know  not.  It  may  be  he  hath  showed 
the  Turk  a  way,  in  the  death  of  Cyril,  how  to  deal  with 
himself  °. 

*###### 

I  heard  before  your  letters  came  to  me,  that  the  Patriarch 
who  succeeded  Cyril,  was  like  to  suffer.  And  certainly  he 
deserved  it,  and  that  in  a  severer  manner  than  is  fallen  upon 
him.  Yet  I  cannot  but  say  there  is  charity,  and  perhaps 
wisdom,  in  preventing  the  execution  that  might  otherwise 
have  fallen  upon  him. 
April  8,  1640. 


LETTER  CLXXXII. 

TO  THE  MAYOR  OF  READING. 
[Bruce's  Account  of  Abp.  Laud's  Berkshire  Benefactions,  pp.  31,  32.] 

Salutem  in  Christ o. 

SIR, — I  have  received  your  letters  of  the  14th  of  this 
present  July.  And  in  them  the  acquittance  for  the  hundred 
pound  which  I  sent  you  for  our  Lady-day's  rent  of  the 

0   [There  is  no  date   to  the  first  Cyril  Contari,  (or  of  Beraea,)  the  suc- 

of  these  fragments.     But  as  it  refers  cessor    of    Cyril    Lucaris,   was    first 

to  the  same  subject  as  the  fragment  banished    to   Tunis,   and    afterwards 

of  April  8,  1640,  it  is  thought  best  strangled.     He  was  a  person  of  dis- 

that  they  should  be  inserted  together,  reputable  character.] 


LETTE11S.  581 

land  which  I  after  conveyed  to  the  town.  In  this  letter 
you  and  your  brethren  are  desirous  to  know  what  my  will 
and  pleasure  is  concerning  the  distribution  of  the  25 £ 
assigned  by  half-yearly  payment  to  the  Vicar  of  St.  Law 
rence  in  the  deed  which  I  have  made  to  the  town.  In  these 
your  letters  you  signify  to  me  that  the  late  Yicar,  Mr. 
Taylor P,  did  not  die  till  the  9th  of  May  last;  and  that, 
therefore,  it  is  conceived  the  25£  should  belong  to  him. 
The  truth  is,  in  strictness  of  law  and  right,  one  half  of  the 
said  sum,  or  near  it,  belongs  to  Mr.  Taylor's  executor  (unless 
it  be  considered  that  my  grant  did  not  pass  till .  after  our 
Lady-day).  But  howsoever,  Mr.  Taylor  was  a  very  honest 
man,  and  one  to  whom  I  intended  more  good  than  this,  had 
God  been  pleased  to  lend  him  life  to  enjoy  it.  And,  there 
fore,  I  desire  you,  the  Mayor,  and  your  brethren,  to  pay  the 
whole  25 £  to  Mr.  Taylor's  executor;  and  God  send  them 
much  good  of  it !  So,  having  nothing  else  at  present  to 
trouble  you  with,  I  leave  you  all  to  God's  blessed  protection, 
and  rest 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  July  17th,  1640. 

To  my  very  loving  Friend,  Mr.  John 
Jennings,  Mayor  of  the  town  of 
Heading,  These. 


LETTER  CLXXXIII. 

TO   G.   J.   VOSSIUS. 
[Apud  Claror.  Viror.  ad  Vossium  Epistt.,  Epist.  ccc.  pp.  199,  200  *.] 

Cl.  V.  Ger.  Vossio  Salutem  in  Christ o. 

Annus  elapsus  est,  vir  eximie,  a  quo  literse  priores  vestraB 
(sed  quibus  responsum  non  dedi)  ad  me  pervenerunt.  Sed 
annus  occupatissimus  fuit,  et  in  quo  vix  libere  spirare,  ne- 
dum  scribere  potui.  Regis  in  partes  Regni  Boreales  discessus; 
negotia  qua?  eo  absente  mihi  aliisque  incubuerunt ;  pacificatio 

P  [Theophilus  Taylor,  the  brother  of  1  [Exstat  etiam,  magna  vero  sui 
Thomas  Taylor,  a  great  preacher  of  parte  mutila,  apud  Freest,  ac  Erudit. 
the  day.  (Wood,  P.  O.  i.  457-)]  Viror.  Epistt.,  Epist.  dlviii.  p.  808.] 


582  LETTERS. 

illic  sancita,  sed  vereor,  an  satis  tuta ;  a  reditu  Regis  Consilia 
inita;  Parliamentum  indicium,  conventum,  et  dissolutum, 
negotiis  Regis  et  Regni  non  compositis ;  statim  a  soluto 
Parliamento  seditiosa  et  furiosa  in  me,  in  domum  meam, 
hominum  male  feriatorum,  et  conditionis  infima3,  insurrectio, 
quiugentis  ad  minimum  domum  meam  hora  noctis  media 
obsidentibus,  sed  Deo  gratias  frustra r ;  Convocatio  sive 
Synodus  Nationalis  sequuta  est,  ut,  (si  fieri  posset)  res 
Ecclesias  turbas  non  darent,  nee  Religio  (ut  ubique  gentium 
solet)  pallium  fiere't.  Interim  apud  nos  omnia  arma  sonant. 
Et  inter  hsec,  quse  me,  et  animum  meum  pacis  cupientissimum 
pessime  habuerunt,  qui  potui  de  literis  tuis,  utcunque  semper 
mihi  gratissimis,  cogitare  ? 

Sed  omissis,  quse  me  distinuerunt  et  manum  a  tabula, 
gratias  tibi  summas  ago,  quod  memor  mei  literas  misisti. 
Junius  charissimus  attulit  tuas,  meas  etiam  refert ;  sic  enim 
decreveram,  sed  abiit  literis  meis  nondum  transcriptis.  Bre- 
viores  sunt,  quam  aut  res  postulant,  aut  qua3  tain  diutur- 
num  silentium  possunt  expiare.  Sed  non  ignoras  (idipsum 
enim  lego  in  tuis)  quantas  turbas,  et  quam  malas  nobis  liic 
in  Anglia  res  Scoticae  dederunt :  furiosi  novatores  quo  ten- 
dunt  scio,  quo  pervenire  dabitur  novit  Deus,  et  jam  Angliam 
armati  invaserunt.  De  his  autem  nee  vacat,  nee  placet  scri- 
bere,  ne  quid  fellis  chartulas  meas  nigraret,  quum  video 
ubique,  et  apud  exteros  etiam,  nomen  meum,  famamque, 
illorum  virulentis  calumniis  laceratam  et  fcedatam  undique. 

Redeo  itaque  ad  privata.  Et  certe  doleo  annum  tuum 
climactericum  tarn  male  te  mulctasse.  Sed  non  eripuit  cum 
sanitate  vitam,  nee  diu  detinebit,  spero,  revertentem  sanita- 
tem.  Et  (quod  impensius  opto)  Deus  dabit  solatium  pro 
malis  illis  quibuscunque,  qua3  annus  iste  parum  faustus 
attulit. 

Mitto  per  Junium  librum  meum  superior!  anno  editum, 
sed  idiomate  Anglicano.  Promisi,  fateor,  editionem  Latinam 
me  tibi  antehac  missurum8.  Nee  falsus  sum  in  hoc,  sed 
deceptus.  Vir  enim  satis  doctus,  et  cui  satis  otii  est,  hoc 
in  se  suscepit,  et,  ut  aperte  tecum  agam,  perfecit.  Sed  quum 
paulo  penitius  inspexi,  vidi  non  pauca,  in  quibus  sensum, 

'  [  Vide  Diarium,  Mail  11, 1640.    Op.  torn.  iii.  p.  235.] 
8  [  Vide  supra,  p.  563  ] 


LETTERS.  583 

plurima  in  quibus  stylum  non  est  assequutus.  Et  melius 
multo  duxi  supprimere  translation  em,  quse  nee  me,  nee  mea, 
loqueretur,  quam  talem  edere,  unde  exteri  omnes,  quibus 
lingua  Anglicana  non  satis  nota  est,  me  quidem,  sed  speculo 
male  fido,  intuerentur.  Si  corrigi  poterit,  potes  adhuc  ex- 
pectare,  sed  vereor  transferentis  socordiam,  magis  quam  cala- 
mum.  Cum  hoc  libro  meo  Canones  mitto  novissima  Synodo 
constitutes,  quibus  videre  potes  me  nee  Ecclesiam,  nee  vete- 
rem  Ecclesise  tramitem,  deseruisse.  Reliqua,  sicut  et  teipsum, 
Deo,  et  gratise  Ejus  commendo,  efflagitoque,  ut  temporibus 
hisce,  quibus  tarn  subdole,  tarn  violenter  res  nostrse  undique 
petuntur,  velis  jugi  oratione  Deum  et  Salvatorem  nostrum 
fatigare,  ut  incolumem  servet  servum  suum,  et 

Tibi,  Vir  doctissime, 

Amicissimum, 

Dat.  ex  sedib.  mcis  Lambeth.  WlLL.   CANT. 

Aug.  31,  1640. 


LETTER  CLXXXIV. 

TO  PHILIP  HERBERT,   EARL   OF   PEMBROKE.. 
[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb,  dccccxliii.  p.  603.] 

Sa.  in  Chris  to. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — God  bless  the  counsels  you  are 
now  at  for  the  honour  and  safety  of  the  King  and  the  king 
dom.  The  occasion  which  makes  me  trouble  your  Lordship 
now  from  your  greater  affairs  is  this.  Dr.  Jackson,  Presi 
dent  of  Corpus  Christi,  in  Oxford,  is  dead  *.  By  his  death 
a  Chaplain's  place  in  ordinary  is  void.  If  your  Lordship  be 
not  otherwise  resolved,  I  would  desire  your  favour  for  my 
Chaplain  in  house,  Dr.  Oliver  u ;  a  man  that  preached  twice 
to  his  Majesty  with  great  approbation.  I  will  be  answerable 
for  him  every  way.  And  your  Lordship's  honest  able  servant, 
Dr.  Oldsworthx,  knows  him  well.  He  was  of  Magdalen 

*  [Dr.  Thomas  Jackson  had  died         *  [Michael  Oldsworth,  Secretary  to 

Sept.  21.]  Lord  Pembroke,  as  Earl  Chamberlain. 

tt  [John  Oliver.  See  above,  vol.  iv.      See  vol.  iv.  p.  87.] 
p.  444,  note  r.] 


584  LETTERS. 


College.     I  shall  be  as  ready  to  serve  your  Lordship  upon 
any  occasion. 

If  you  be  pleased  to  name  him  to  his  Majesty,  I  desire  his 
month  may  be  that  which  Dr.  Jackson  had,  which  is  May. 
If  his  Majesty  stay  long  in  those  parts,  Chaplains  for  other 
months  after  October  must  be  thought  on  for  attendance.  So 
I  cease  further  to  trouble  your  Lordship,  and  shall  rest  satis 
fied  with  what  answer  you  please  to  give.  Being  ever 
Your  Lordship's  most  faithful  Servant, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  Sept  25,  1640. 


LETTER  CLXXXV. 

TO   THE  BISHOPS  OF  HIS   PROVINCE. 

[Lambeth  MSS.  Numb,  dccccxliii.  p.  591.] 

S.  in  Christ o. 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD,— Since  my  last  letters  to  your  Lord 
ship  concerning  the  late  oath  y,  and  the  tendering  of  it  to  the 
Clergy,  I  have  received  other  letters,  by  his  Majesty's  com 
mands,  which  require  me  to  signify  to  your  Lordship,  and 
to  all  the  rest  of  our  brethren,  that  he  will  have  the  oath 
totally  forborne,  both  at  ordinations  and  institutions  as  well 
as  otherwise,  till  the  next  ensuing  Convocation,  which  now 
draws  on  again.  Of  the  performance  of  this  you  may  not 
fail.  So  to  God's  blessed  protection  I  leave  you,  and  rest 

Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  Octob.  6th,  1640. 


LETTER  CLXXXVI. 

TO   JAMES   USSHER,   ARCHBISHOP  OF  ARMAGH. 

[Ussher's  Works,  vol.  xvi.  pp.  536,  537.  Letter  ccccxxix.] 

^  MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD,— As  I  was  coming  from  the  Star- 

Chamber  this  day  se'nnight  at  night,  there  came  to  me  a 

>  [The  celebrated  'etcetera'  oath  enjoined  by  the  Canons  recently  passed.] 


LETTERS.  585 

gentleman-like  man,  who,  it  seems,  some  way  belongs  to 
your  Grace.  He  came  to  inform  me,  that  he  had  received 
some  denial  of  the  keys  of  the  D.  of  Westminster's  lodg 
ings2.  I  told  him  that  I  had  moved  his  Majesty  that  you 
might  have  the  use  of  these  lodgings  this  winter  time,  and 
that  his  Majesty  was  graciously  pleased  that  you  should  have 
them,  and  that  I  had  acquainted  Dr.  Newell a,  the  Sub-dean 
of  the  College,  with  so  much,  and  did  not  find  him  otherwise 
than  willing  thereunto.  But,  my  Lord,  if  I  mistake  not, 
the  error  is  in  this  :  the  gentleman,  or  somebody  else  to  your 
use,  demanded  the  keys  of  the  lodging,  if  I  misunderstood 
him  riot.  Now  the  keys  cannot  be  delivered,  for  the  King's 
scholars  must  come  thither  daily  to  dinner  and  supper  in  the 
hall ;  and  the  butlers  and  other  officers  must  come  in  to  attend 
them.  And  to  this  end  there  is  a  porter  by  office  and  oath, 
that  keeps  the  keys.  Besides,  the  Prebends  must  come  into 
their  Chapter-house,  and,  as  I  think,  during  the  Chapter- 
time  have  their  diet  in  the  hall.  But  there  is  a  room 
plentiful  enough  for  your  Grace  besides  this.  I  advised  this 
gentleman  to  speak  again  with  the  Sub-dean,  according  to 
this  direction,  and  more  I  could  not  possibly  do.  And  by 
that  time  these  letters  come  to  you,  I  presume  the  Sub-dean 
will  be  in  town  again.  And  if  he  be,  I  will  speak  with  him, 
and  do  all  that  lies  in  me  to  accommodate  your  Grace. 

Since  this,  some  of  the  Bishop  of  Lincoln's  friends  whisper 
privately  that  he  hopes  to  be  in  Parliament,  and  if  he  be,  he 
must  use  his  own  house.  And  whether  the  Sub-dean  have 
heard  anything  of  this  or  no,  I  cannot  tell.  Neither  do  I  my 
self  know  any  certainty,  but  yet  did  not  think  it  fit  to  conceal 
anything  that  I  hear  in  this  from  you.  So  to  God's  blessed 
protection  I  leave  you,  and  rest 

Your  Grace's  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  Oct.  23,1640. 

MY  LORD, — We  are  growing  here  at  London  into  some 
Edinburgh  tumults,  for  upon  Thursday  last,  the  H.  Com- 

z  [It  will  be  remembered  that  Wil-         a  [Robert  Newell.  See  above,  vol.iv. 
1  iams,  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  was  still  Dean      p.  228.] 
of  Westminster.] 


586  LETTERS. 

mission  being  kept  at  St.  Paul's,  there  came  in  very  near 
2,000  Brownists,  and,  at  the  end  of  the  court,  made  a  foul 
clamour,  and  tore  down  all  the  benches  that  were  in  the 
consistory,  crying  out  they  would  have  no  Bishops  nor  High 
Commission  b.  I  like  not  this  preface  to  the  Parliament,  and 
this  day  I  shall  see  what  the  Lords  will  do  concerning  thi? 
tumult c. 

To  the  Most  Reverend  Father  in  God, 
my  very  good  Lord  and  Brother, 
the  Lord  Primate  of  Armagh  his 
Grace,  at  his  lodgings  in  Christ's 
Church  in  Oxford,  These d. 


LETTER  CLXXXYII. 

TO  THE  CORPORATION   OF  READING. 

[Bruce's  Account  of  Abp.  Laud's  Berkshire  Benefactions,  pp.  33,  34.] 
Salutem  in  Christo. 

After  my  hearty  commendations, — These  are  to  let  you 
know  that  I  have  sent  you  [one]  hundred  pound,  which  is  the 
rent  of  the  lands  at  Bray  which  I  have  given  to  the  town  for 
this  half-year,  ending  at  Michaelmas.  The  reason  why  I 
receive  the  money  is  because  the  rents  are  somewhat  imper 
fect,  and  so  will  continue  for  about  two  years.  And  I  am 
willing  (if  God  lend  me  so  long  life)  both  to  make  all  perfect, 
according  to  my  gift :  and  to  see  it  so  ordered,  as  that  nothing 
may  cross  with  that  which  I  have  done  for  Oxford  e.  I  desire 
you  therefore  to  remember  my  love  to  your  brethren  the 
Aldermen,  that  they  may  know  thus  much,  and  do  heartily 
pray  you  all  both  to  pay  the  money,  and  to  bind  out  the  poor 
apprentices,  at  the  times  and  in  the  manner  as  is  prescribed 
in  my  conveyance,  to  which  I  refer  both  myself  and  you.  And 
so  God  of  His  mercy  bless  the  town,  and  my  poor  gift  to  it. 

One  thing  more  I  shall  desire  yourself  and  the  Aldermen 

b  [See  Diary,  Oct.  22,  1640.]  ford,  having  been  obliged  to  fly  from 

c  [This  last    sentence,   which  Dr.  Ireland.     He  was  provided  with  lodg- 

Elrington  pronounced  illegible,    has  ings  by  Dr.  John  Morris,  Professor  of 

been  supplied  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Todd,  Hebrew,  and  Canon  of  Christ  Church.] 

of  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  who  has  e   [The  endowment  of  the  Arabic 

also  kindly  corrected  several  verbal  Professor  was  derived  from  a  portion 

inaccuracies  in   Dr.  Elrington's   edi-  of  the  lands  at  Bray.  See  Laud's  Deed 

tion  from  the  original  letter.]  of  gift  hi  Mr.  Bruce's  volume,  pp.  22, 

d  [Ussher  was  now  residing  at  Ox-  23.] 


LETTERS.  587 

to  know ;  that  the  reason  why  I  did  not  write  unto  you  to 
recommend  the  choice  of  a  burgess  for  this  Parliament,  as 
I  did  for  the  lastf,  was,  not  out  of  any  opinion  that  you 
would  give  me  less  respect  now  than  you  formerly  did,  but  it 
was  out  of  two  considerations :  the  one,  because  I  saw  that  in 
the  former  election  there  was  a  difference  between  you  and 
the  Commons  about  the  right  of  choosing ;  which  I  was  not 
willing  to  stir  a  second  time  ;— though  what  your  own  right 
was,  and  what  theirs,  you  might  have  certainly  known  before 
this  time,  had  you  followed  my  direction,  and  attended  the 
King's  Solicitor,  Mr.  Herbert,  with  your  Charters.  The  other, 
because  I  found  there  was  a  great  deal  of  causeless  malignity 
cast  upon  me,  for  I  know  not  what,  as  yourselves  cannot  but 
know  by  the  tumult  which  lately  beset  my  house  s ;  and  I  was 
very  careful  that,  whatsoever  malice  reported  of  me,  or  did  to 
me,  no  part  of  it  should  in  the  least  degree  reflect  upon  the 
town,  by  choosing  a  burgess  at  my  entreaty,  I  have  nothing 
else  to  trouble  you  with,  but  hope  that  your  officer  hath 
taken  a  copy  of  my  conveyance,  to  lie  ready  for  your  daily 
use,  that  the  original  may  be  kept  the  fairer  and  the  safer. 
So  wishing  you  all  health  and  happiness,  I  leave  you  to  God's 
blessed  protection,  ever  resting 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 

Lambeth,  November  13,  1640.  W.   CANT. 

To  my  very  loving  Friends,  the  Mayor 
and  Aldermen  of  Reading. 


LETTER  CLXXXVIIL 

TO   THE   CORPORATION   OF   READING. 

[Ibid.  pp.  37,  38.] 
Salutem  in  Christo. 

After  my  hearty  commendations, — These  are  only  to  let 
you  understand,  that  when  Mr.  Brackstonc,  one  of  your 
Company,  was  lately  with  me  at  Lambeth  for  the  receipt  of 

£  [Sir  Edward  Herbert,   Solicitor-  gesses  to  the    previous    Parliament. 

General,  and  Sir  John  Berkeley,  after-  The  two  Sir  Francis  Knollyscs  were 

wards  one  of  the  King's  most  faithful  elected  for  the  present  Parliament.] 
adherents,  had  been  elected  as  bur-         «  [See  Diary,  May  U,1G40.] 


588  LETTERS. 

the  hundred  pound  due  to  your  town  from  me  at  Michaelmas 
last,  there  was  a  suit  preferred  to  me  by  some  there  whom 
I  have  cause  to  esteem,  that,  in  the  putting  forth  of  this 
year's  apprentices,  I  would  give  way  that  a  widow  woman, 
left  with  many  children,  might  take  a  son  of  her  own  to  be 
her  apprentice,  and  have  the  allowance  which  is  assigned  by 
my  deeds  h.  When  Mr.  Brackstone  came  to  me,  I  was  going 
in  haste  to  the  Parliament  House,  and  so  sent  my  answer  by 
him  only  by  word  of  mouth,  which  answer  was,  that  I  was 
contented,  upon  the  entreaty  made  to  me,  to  grant  this  one 
particular,  but  that,  for  hereafter,  I  would  have  no  more 
done  in  that  kind. 

Now,  lest  my  verbal  answer  then  given  should  be  in  any 
thing  mistaken,  or  not  remembered  in  the  future,  I  thought 
fit  to  write  these  few  lines  to  you,  and  to  signify  that,  in  all 
times  to  come,  I  will  have  poor  men's  sons  bound  to  be 
apprentices,  according  to  all  conditions  expressed  in  my  deeds 
to  the  town,  and  no  other.  Neither  will  I  any  more  permit, 
that  any  man,  or  widow-woman,  shall  have  my  pension,  or 
allowance,  to  have  any  one  of  their  children  bound  apprentice 
to  themselves,  because  I  easily  see  how  my  charity  in  that 
kind  may  be  abused. 

To  the  end,  therefore,  that  this  will  and  desire  of  mine 
may  be  strictly  and  perpetually  observed,  these  are  to  pray 
you,  the  now  Mayor  and  Aldermen,  to  register  this  letter  in 
your  Town-book,  and  to  lay  up  this  letter  itself  with  the 
evidences  for  the  land,  that  so  it  may  be  kept  in  memory, 
and  my  will  herein  not  broken.  This  is  all  that,  for  the 
present,  I  have  to  trouble  you  with.  But  my  prayers  are, 
and  shall  be  daily,  for  all  happiness  upon  you,  and  that  place. 
So  to  God's  blessed  protection  I  leave  you. 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 
Lambeth,  November  29th,  1640.  W.   CANT. 

To  my  very  loving  [Friends  the]  Mayor 
and  Aldermen  [of  the]  town  of 
Eeading,  These. 

h  [The  letter  in  which  this  request  is  made,  is  printed  in  Mr.  Bruce's 
volume,  p.  35.] 


LETTERS.  589 


LETTER  CLXXXIX. 

TO   JOHN   SELDEN. 

[General  Dictionary,  sub  nomine  SELDEN.] 

Sal.  in  Christ o. 

WORTHY  Sin, — I  understand  that  the  business  about  the 
late  Canons  will  be  handled  again  in  your  House  to-morrow. 
I  shall  never  ask  any  unworthy  thing  of  you ;  but  give  me 
leave  to  say  as  follows.  If  we  have  erred  in  any  point  of 
legality  unknown  unto  us,  we  shall  be  heartily  sorry  for  it, 
and  hope  that  error  shall  not  be  made  a  crime.  We  hear 
that  ship-money  is  laid  aside,  as  a  thing  [which]  will  die  of 
itself;  and  I  am  glad  it  will  have  so  quiet  a  death.  May 
not  these  unfortunate  Canons  be  suffered  to  die  as  quietly, 
without  blemishing  the  Church,  which  hath  too  many  enemies 
both  at  home  and  abroad  ?  If  this  may  be,  I  here  promise 
you,  I  will  presently  humbly  beseech  his  Majesty  for  a 
licence  to  review  the  Canons,  and  abrogate  them ;  assuring 
myself,  that  all  my  brethren  will  join  with  me  to  preserve 
the  public  peace,  rather  than  that  any  act  of  ours  shall  be 
thought  a  public  grievance.  And  upon  my  credit  with  you 
I  had  moved  for  this  licence  at  the  very  first  sitting  of  this 
Parliament,  but  that  both  myself  and  others  did  fear  the 
House  of  Commons  would  take  offence  at  it,  (as  they  did  at 
the  last)  and  said  we  did  it  on  purpose  to  prevent  them. 
I  understand  you  mean  to  speak  of  this  business  in  the  House 
to-morrow,  and  that  hath  made  me  write  these  lines  to  you, 
to  let  you  know  our  meaning  and  desires.  And  I  shall  take 
it  for  a  great  kindness  to  me,  and  a  great  service  to  the 
Church,  if  by  your  means  the  House  will  be  satisfied  with 
this,  which  is  here  offered  of  abrogating  the  Canons.  To 
God's  blessed  protection  I  leave  you,  and  rest 

Your  loving  poor  Friend, 

Lambeth,  November  29, 1640.  W.   CANT. 

To  my  much  honoured  Friend,  Mr. 
John  Selden,  These. 

I  mean  to  move  the  King  this  day  for  a  licence,  as  is  within 
mentioned. 


590  LETTERS. 


LETTER  CXC. 

TO     KING     CHARLES. 
[Prynne's  Cant.  Doom,  pp.  360,  361 '.] 

MAY  IT  PLEASE  YOUR  MAJESTY, — I  conceive  the  Great  Seal 
being  left  as  it  isj,  your  Majesty  will  bestow  all  such  livings 
as  shall  be  void,  and  were  usually  in  the  gift  of  the  Lord 
YOU  are  Keeper,  of  what  value  soever  they  be.  This  I  took  my  duty 
to  put  your  Majesty  in  mind  of,  since  it  in  part  belongs  to  the 
service  which  your  Majesty  was  wont  to  trust  me  with.  And 
I  am  the  more  bold  to  put  your  Majesty  in  mind  of  this; 
because  by  this  means  (if  you  please  to  make  use  of  it)  you 
may  the  sooner  provide  for  the  Scottish  men  which  suffer, 
and  for  other  men  which  have  served  your  Majesty  at  sea. 
At  this  time  I  am  informed  that  the  Rectory  of  Ashen  in 
Northamptonshire  is  void,  and  in  your  Majesty's  gift.  It  is 
thought  not  to  exceed  one  hundred  pound  a-year.  The 
ic£ive  order  Bishop  of  Brcchin  hath  a  son  (if  your  Majesty  please)  that  is 
c-  R.  ready  to  take  orders,  and  may  be  fit  for  it k.  And  by  that 
means  may  be  some  help  to  his  father,  who  certainly  needs 
it.  If  your  Majesty  like  of  this,  and  let  me  know  so  much, 
I  shall  give  warrant  for  it  accordingly.  But  I  submit  all 
this,  and  my  own  unhappy  condition,  to  God's  will  and  your 
Majesty's. 

Your  Majesty 's  most  humble  Servant, 

though  unfortunate, 
Jan.  3,  1640.  iff.   CANT. 


1   [This  letter  is  still  preserved  in  father,  who  on  his  refusal  of  the  Cove- 

the  State  Paper  Office.    The  marginal  nant  fled  from  Scotland,  and  had  been 

notes  are  in  the  King's  hand.]  presented  to  the  living  of  Walgrave, 

j   [The  Lord  Keeper  Finch  having  was    also  ejected.     David  Whitford, 

been  impeached  of  High  Treason,  had  his   younger    brother,    was    likewise 

fled  the  country,  Dec.  22.]  deprived  of  his  Studentship  of  Christ 

k  [John  Whitford,  the  Bishop's  son,  Church.  (See  Walker's  Sufferings,  pp. 

was  presented   to  this  living,  from  109,  402.)] 
which  he  was  ejected  in  1645.    His 


LETTERS.  591 

LETTER  CXCI. 

TO  THE  CORPORATION   OF  READING. 
[Bruce's  Account  of  Abp.  Laud's  Berkshire  Benefactions,  pp.  39,  40.] 

After  my  hearty  commendations, — These  are  to  remember 
my  love  to  yourself  and  your  brethren,  and  God's  blessing 
be  upon  the  town  !  I  cannot  but  be  sensible  of  the  great 
affliction  that  lies  upon  me,  in  which  yet,  by  God's  mercy 
and  goodness,  I  have  two  great  comforts,  my  innocence,  and 
my  patience,  both  which  it  hath  pleased  God  by  His  grace  to 
give  me.  In  this  my  misfortune  I  humbly  thank  God  I  have 
not  yet  forgotten  myself,  and,  as  long  as  I  forget  not  myself, 
I  cannot  but  remember  that  place. 

These  are  therefore  further  to  let  you  know,  that  I  have 
received  almost  all  the  rent  for  Bray,  and  am  ready  to  make 
the  sum  perfect.  So  that  if  you  please  to  send  such  a  man 
to  me  as  you  will  trust  with  the  receipt  of  the  money,  and 
let  him  bring  with  him  an  acquittance  to  me  for  the  receipt, 
I  will  presently  pay  it  him.  It  is  in  silver,  and  therefore 
I  conceive  fittest  to  be  returned.  But  that  I  leave  to  your 
own  wisdom  :  only  I  pray  send  a  safe  man  to  receive  it,  and 
the  sooner  the  better.  So  with  desire  of  your  prayers  for 
me,  I  commend  you  all  to  God's  blessing,  resting,  so  long  as 
it  pleases  Him, 

Your  very  loving  Friend, 

The  Tower,  October  28, 1641.  W.   CANT. 

To  my  very  loving  friends,  Mr.  Peter 
Burmingham,  Mayor  of  the  town 
of  Reading,  and  the  Aldermen  his 
Brethren,  These. 


LETTER  CXCII. 

TO   THE   CORPORATION   OF  READING. 
[Ibid.  pp.  40—42.] 

After  my  hearty  commendations,  —  I  have  received  a 
thankful  and  a  kind  letter  from  you,  in  the  name  of  the  town, 
for  that  little  with  which  God  hath  enabled  me  to  do  some 
good  to  that  place,  to  which,  under  God,  I  owe  my  birth.  And 


592  LETTERS. 

I  am  very  glad  to  hear  from  you,  that  poor  gift  of  mine  is  like 
to  be  so  beneficial  to  that  place.     God  bless  it  that  it  may. 

In  these  letters  you  put  me  in  mind,  that,  at  the  three  years' 
end,  appointed  for  the  visitation  of  my  gift  and  the  ordering 
of  it,  there  is,  and  will  be  by  my  deed,  thirty  pound  to  enter 
tain  the  visitors  for  one  day  and  a  night.  This  sum  you 
conceive  will  be  too  large  for  that  use ;  and  that  six  pound 
of  it,  after  the  proportion  of  forty  shillings  per  annum,  may 
well  be  allowed  out  of  it  to  your  town-clerk,  for  his  pains  in 
registering  the  carriage  of  this  trust  residing  in  you.  That 
so  the  visitors  from  time  to  time  may  see  how  careful  you 
have  been,  both  of  me  and  the  poor,  in  this  business. 

The  truth  is,  I  was  careful  that  my  visitors  might  be 
well  entertained  without  any  the  least  charge  to  the  town, 
to  whom  I  must  be  sufficiently  beholding  for  their  pains. 
But  no  man  put  me  in  mind  of  the  town-clerk's  pains.  And 
my  thoughts  were  so  full  otherwise,  that  I  quite  omitted  it. 
But  I  heartily  thank  you  for  putting  me  in  mind  of  it,  and 
finding  out  this  way  for  him.  I  do  therefore  order,  that,  out 
of  the  thirty  pound  reserved  for  the  visitors'  entertainment, 
there  shall  be  for  ever  six  pound,  after  the  proportion  of 
forty  shillings  a-year,  be  paid  to  the  town-clerk  for  the  time 
being,  for  his  pains  in  this  business  •  and  for  your  so  doing, 
this  letter  of  mine  shall  be  your  warrant.  And,  therefore, 
I  desire  this  letter  may  both  be  kept  and  registered. 

One  thing  more  I  am  to  thank  you  for.  And  that  is,  your 
great  care  which  I  hear  was  taken  at  your  last  election  of 
boys  to  be  bound  apprentices,  in  which  you  were  like  to  be 
deceived  with  some  not  born  in  your  town,  but  that  your 
care  prevented  it.  I  thank  you  all  heartily  for  this,  and 
desire  the  continuance  of  it  in  all  particulars;  for  if  you 
shall  give  way  to  a  breach  in  one,-  it  will  be  taken  in  another, 
and  nothing  in  the  end  remain  entire.  But  I  pray  take  heed 
that  no  journeyman,  or  any  that  is  not  a  housekeeper  for 
himself,  or  is  an  inmate,  have  any  boy  bound  with  him,  for 
those  great  inconveniences  which  may  attend  upon  it.  And 
I  am  bold  to  give  you  this  caution,  because  I  hear  this  was 
like  to  be  put  upon  you.  I  have  nothing  else  to  trouble  you 
with  at  present,  but  do  humbly  and  heartily  desire  of  God,  that 
no  abuse  may  pervert  my  good  intentions  in  that  work. 


LETTERS.  593 

To  whose  blessed  and  merciful  protection  I  recommend 
both  myself  and  you,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  but  unfortunate  Friend, 

W.  CANT. 

Tower,  December  23, 1641. 

I  pray  send  me  word  of  the  receipt  of  this  letter. 

For  the  Eight  Worshipful  my  very 
worthy  friends,  the  Mayor  and  the 
Aldermen  of  the  Town  of  Beading, 
These. 


LETTER    CXCIII. 

TO  JOHN   GREAVES.1 
[Hearne's  Curious  Discourses,  Append.  Numb.  vi.  p.  298  ;  Oxford,  1720.] 

SIR,— Your  kind  letter  of  Novemb.  15  came  not  to  my 
hands,  till  the  beginning  of  this  week,  else  you  had  certainly 
received  my  answer  and  thanks  for  your  kindness  sooner. 

I  see  you  have  taken  a  great  deal  of  care  about  the  coins 
I  sent  to  the  University.  And  I  hope,  as  you  have  seen 
the  last  I  sent,  with  others,  placed  in  their  several  cells 
respectively ;  so  you  have  also  seen  their  names  written  into 
the  book,  that  both  may  be  perfect  and  agree  together  m. 

For  the  placing  of  them  I  leave  that  wholly  to  the  Uni 
versity,  whose  they  now  are ;  yet  I  must  needs  approve  of 
the  way  of  placing  them,  which  you  have  thought  on.     Nor 
can  there  be  any  objection  against  it,  but  that  which  you 
have  made  about  the  MS.    Commend  my  love  to  Dr.  Turner  n 
and  Mr.  Pocock  ° ;  and  when  you  have  weighed  all  circum- 
|  stances,  whatsoever  you  shall  pitch  upon  shall  serve,  and 
please  me.     So  to  God's  blessing  I  leave  you,  and  rest 
Your  unfortunate  poor  Friend, 

W.  CANT. 

Tower,  Janua.  13, 164|. 

1  [See  above,  vol.  iv.  p.  325.]  "  [Dr.  Peter  Turner,  of  Merton  Coll.] 

m  [See  above,  vol.  v.  pp.  136, 137. 227.]      °  [The  Arabic  Professor.] 


LAUD. — VOL.  VI. 


594  LETTERS. 

LETTER  CXCIV. 

TO   THE  MAYOR   OF  READING. 
[Bruce's  Account  of  Abp.  Laud's  Berkshire  Benefactions,  pp.  42,  43.] 

SIR, — Now  that  Michaelmas  is  past,  and  you  settled  in 
your  office,  I  would  heartily  desire  you,  if  you  have  any 
occasion  of  coming  to  London,  you  would  come  to  me  your 
self;  or,  if  not,  that  then  you  would  send  somebody  to  me 
whom  you  will  trust  for  the  town,  to  receive  the  money  for 
this  year  past,  or  at  least  so  much  of  it  as  can  be  gotten  from 
the  tenants  ;  for  I  doubt  Loggins  P  will  not  do  well  with  me 
and  the  town  at  parting.  When  you  come  or  send,  you  shall 
have  my  letters  to  yourself  and  the  town,  how  I  think  fit  the 
money  should  be  disposed  this  year. 

So  to  God's  blessed  protection  I  leave  you,  and  rest 
Your  very  loving  Friend, 

W.  CANT. 

Tower,  Octob.  20°,  1642. 

I  pray  you,  if  you  come  not  yourself,  send  one  whom  you 
and  the  town  may  trust,  that  you  may  receive  the  money 
safe  these  broken  times. 

To  my  very  loving  friend,  Mr. 
Thackham,  Mayor  of  the  Town 
of  Heading,  These. 


LETTER  CXCY. 

TO  THE  MAYOR  AND   ALDERMEN   OF  READING. 
[Ibid.  pp.  44,  45.] 

After  my  hearty  commendations,  &c. — I  have  sent  you  by 
this  bearer  one  hundred  and  threescore  pound  of  my  rents 
from  Bray,  which  is  all  I  can  get  of  my  rents  this  year  past. 
I  hope  I  have  ordered  business  so,  as  that  the  town  will  not 
suffer  any  more  in  that  kind.  But  now,  so  it  is,  that 
Loggins' s  term  being  expired,  he  leaves  the  thing,  but 
pays  not  the  forty  pound  rent  which  is  now  due.  I  am 
informed  he  hath  made  over  his  estate  to  pay  debts,  but 
whether  that  be  truth,  or  but  a  pretence,  I  know  not,  neither 

P  [Thomas  Loggins,  one  of  the  tenants  of  the  lands  at  Bray.    See  Bruce,  p.  22.] 


LETTERS.  595 

am  I  in  a  condition  at  present,  fit  to  relieve  myself  or  you. 
Nor  am  I  in  that  case,  that  I  can  make  up  the  sum  for  you 
out  of  my  own  means.  Therefore  I  conceive  there  will  be 
a  necessity  of  proportioning  this  business  this  year  according 
to  this  failing,  which  I  conceive,  also,  is  fittest  to  be  done 
this  way.  I  would  not  have  the  number  of  the  maids  which 
are  now  to  be  relieved,  lessened.  But  I  desire  Mr.  Mayor, 
and  the  Aldermen  his  brethren,  to  order  it  thus,  that 
whereas  forty  pound  is  to  be  abated,  they  take  one  twenty 
pound  of  it  from  that  which  should  otherwise  have  been 
paid  to  Dr.  Lloyd q ;  and  other  twenty  proportionably  from 
each  maid,  so  that  each  of  them  may  have  so  much  less  as 
the  twenty  pound  comes  to.  This  is  all  the  occasion  I  have 
at  present  to  write  to  you,  and  am  sorry  with  all  my  heart 
I  should  have  it.  And  truly,  if  my  fortunes  had  been 
such  as  they  might  have  been,  had  it  so  pleased  God,  I  would 
most  willingly  have  supplied  this  want  myself;  but  now  I 
must  desire  them  who  by  it  are  put  to  this  loss,  to  bear  it,  as 
I  do  more,  with  patience.  I  pray  God  bless  the  town,  and 
all  that  are  in  it;  and  let  me  have  your  prayers  to  help 
guide  me  to  an  end  of  my  troubles.  So  to  God's  blessed 
protection  I  leave  you,  and  rest 

Your  very  loving  poor  Friend, 

W.  CANT. 

Tower,  October  27,  1642. 

Whereas  I  am  informed  by  Alderman  Harrison1,  that  the 
day  for  the  Visitation  is  past,  and  that  there  will  be  no  need 
of  a  Visitation  during  my  life,  I  am  contented  for  this  time, 
that  the  money  which  is  in  bank  for  the  entertainment  of 
the  Visitors,  be  applied  to  the  charitable  use,  and  then  Dr. 
Lloyd  may  have  all  his  money;  and  the  maids  must  be 
content  for  this  year  to  take  their  several  sums  with  propor 
tionable  abatement. 

W.  CANT. 

To  my  very  loving  friends,  Mr. 
Thomas  Thackham,  Mayor,  and 
the  rest  of  the  Aldermen  of  the 
Town  of  Heading  in  Berk?, 

These. 

i  [The  Vicar  of  St.  Lawrence.]  in  1047.    He  is  mentioned  above,  vol. 

r    [Alderman   Harrison    had   been      iv.  p.  74.] 
Mayor  in  1640,  and  was  so  afterwards 

Q   Q   2 


596  LETTERS. 

LETTER  CXCVI. 

TO   THE  YICE-CHANCELLOR  OF   OXFORD.3 
[Somers'  Tracts,  vol.  iv.  pp.  438—441.    Lond.  1810.] 

MASTER  VICE-CHANCELLOR, 

And  you,  gentlemen,  the  rest  of  my  ancient  friends  and  fel 
low-students  ; — God,  whose  judgments  are  inscrutable,  before 
whom  the  wisdom  of  the  children  of  men  is  but  foolishness, 
hath  been  pleased  to  lay  His  afflictions  on  me  with  a  heavy 
hand ;  glorified  be  His  name  in  all  His  works ;  but  no  one 
among  all  the  numbers  of  my  miseries  hath,  or  does  more 
afflict  me,  than  that  I  am,  by  my  misfortunes,  made  incapable 
of  serving  you,  and  that  famous  nurse  of  good  letters,  your 
University  (of  which  I  had  sometimes  the  honour  to  be  Chan 
cellor),  with  that  entire  zeal  and  devotion  which  my  intentions 
aimed  at.  Man  purposeth,  and  God  disposeth ;  otherwise  had 
His  Almighty  will  been  concurrent  to  my  wishes,  my  endea 
vours  should  have  rendered  Oxford  the  glory  of  the  Christian 
world  for  good  literature;  but  men's  hopes  resemble  much 
[the]  sun,  that  at  his  rising  and  declension  casts  large  sha 
dows,  at  noon,  when  he  is  clothed  in  all  his  brightness,  casts 
little,  or  none  at  all :  when  we  are  furthest  from  our  expecta 
tions,  they  appear  nearest  to  our  hopes ;  our  hopes  feeding 
our  imaginations  with  the  prosperity  of  our  intents,  which 
then  approach  swiftly  to  ruin,  like  quite  spent  tapers,  that 
give  a  sudden  flash  ere  they  extinguish.  It  was  just  so  with 
me,  who  now,  instead  of  all  the  honours  I  possessed,  am  now 
a  prisoner,  and  so  like  to  continue ;  and  would  take  it  as  an 
ample  testimony  of  God  Almighty's  mercy  to  me,  were  I  but 
assured  to  carry  my  grey  hairs  down  to  the  grave  in  peace ; 
but  His  will  be  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven.  I  shall 

8  [This  letter  is  printed  from  the  a  former  instance  (see  vol.  v.  p.  300) 
copy  in  Somers'  Tracts,  The  con-  a  forged  letter  had  been  published, 
temporary  tract  from  which,  it  is  pre-  pretending  to  be  addressed  by  Abp. 
sumed,  Somers'  reprint  was  made,  has  Laud  to  the  Vice-Chancellor,  and  the 
eluded  the  research  of  the  Editor.  He  Editor  conceives  that  this  is  so  also, 
has  not  been  able  to  find  the  paper  It  would  serve  party  purposes  to  have 
itself,  or  any  notice  of  it.  It  is  not  it  believed  that  Laud  entertained  the 
mentioned  by  Wood  in  his  list  of  the  views  expressed  in  this  letter.  The 
Archbishop's  publications  ;  and  the  letter  must  have  been  sent  out  in  the 
style  and  sentiments  of  the  letter  of  latter  part  of  the  year  1642,  when 
themselves  raise  a  suspicion  of  its  the  king  had  made  Oxford  his  head- 
genuineness.  It  would  seem  that  in  quarters.] 


LETTERS.       .  597 

endeavour  to  make  the  best  of  my  sufferings,  that  I  may  say 
with  the  Psalmist,  It  was  good  for  me  that  I  was  in  trouble. 
And  surely  I  shall  so  demean  myself  towards  God,  my  King, 
and  the  Commonwealth,  in  this  my  durance,  that  in  my 
very  enemies  I  shall  beget  compassion,  in  you,  my  friends,  a 
hearty  sorrow  for  my  miseries,  which  have  taught  me  that 
true  dictamen  of  wisdom,  that  I  shall  advise  all,  especially 
you  of  my  own  calling,  the  Clergy,  never  to  meddle  with 
things  above  your  reach  ;  I  mean  State  aifairs  ;  but  to 
devote  yourselves  solely  to  the  service  and  worship  of  God, 
the  true  feeding  the  flocks  committed  to  your  charge;  for 
dangerous  it  is  to  meddle  with  the  counsel  of  kings,  espe 
cially  for  those  who  have  professed  themselves  ministers  of 
the  Almighty,  on  whose  laws  they  ought  only  to  meditate ; 
the  affairs  of  State  being  theatres,  on  which  whosoever  acts 
his  part,  though  it  appear  to  him  comical  in  the  beginning, 
the  end  will  produce  his  own  tragedy,  if  he  look  not  with 
the  greater  care  to  his  performance ;  as  it  happened  to  that 
most  famous  clergyman  of  all  our  nation,  that  great  Cardinal 
Wolsey;  whom  some  (in  a  merry  mockery)  have  unaptly 
made  my  parallel  in  dignity  and  fortune ;  who  laden  with 
disgraces,  jam  sumus  ergo  pares,  not  long  before  his  departing 
minute  exclaimed,  that  if  he  had  served  God  with  but  half 
that  integrity  he  had  done  the  King,  He  would  not  have  so 
deserted  him  in  his  old  age.  How  I  have  served  my  King, 
than  whom  no  man  ever  had  the  happiness  to  serve  a  more 
gracious  master,  the  world  must  be  my  judge ;  how  I  have 
performed  my  duty  to  God,  of  that,  my  own  conscience ;  nor 
shall  I  strive  to  give  the  world  satisfaction  in  that  point^ 
only  desire  them  to  remember  the  Divine  command,  Judge 
not,  lest  you  be  judged.  Howsoever  I  have  demeaned  my 
self,  it  is  enough  now  I  suffer,  without  either  repining  at 
the  will  of  the  Almighty,  or  exprobrating  mine  accusers  with 
the  least  accusation  of  malice,  though  never  man  hath  had 
so  many  scandalous  abuses  cast  upon  him ;  none  ever  (con 
sidering  my  calling)  having  been  made  so  notorious  a  subject 
for  ridiculous  pamphlets  and  ballads.  But  it  is  not  I  alone 
that  have  endured  injuries  of  that  nature;  they  have  fallen, 
with  the  same  licentious  petulancy,  upon  betters ;  and  I 
have  long  since  studied  that  precept  of  the  wise  man,  When 


598  LETTERS. 

a  fool  reviles  thee,  regard  him  not :  and  so  enough  of  this 
matter,  and  all  other,  but  the  main  cause  of  my  writing  to 
you.  Impute  this  needless  exordium  to  my  human  weak 
ness,  which  is  always  prone  to  tediousness  in  relation  of  its 
misfortunes  to  those  it  is  confident  will  lament  and  pity 
them :  an  instance  whereof  we  have  in  children,  who  use  to 
bemoan  themselves  to  their  mothers  and  nurses,  purposely 
to  have  them  bemoan  them.  But  to  my  business.  It  is  not 
unknown  to  you,  gentlemen,  nor  to  me,  though  darkness  and 
the  shadow  of  death  have  even  encompassed  me  round,  what 
myriads  of  increasing  mischiefs  these  times  have  produced  in 
this  languishing  and  almost  expiring  kingdom ;  dissensions, 
wars,  bloodsheds  reigning  in  every  place ;  fellow- subjects, 
like  the  ancient  sword-players  in  the  Roman  cirques  and 
amphitheatres,  butchering  one  another,  merely  for  their 
delight  in  blood. 

"  Fraternas  acies,  alternaque  jura  profanis 
Decertata  odiisV' 

may  fitly  be  applied  to  the  condition  of  our  distressed 
country,  whose  soul  is,  as  it  were,  divided  from  the  body, 
and  itself  only  the  carcase  of  that  England  it  was  formerly; 
the  King's  gracious  Majesty,  by  fatal  fears  and  misconstruc 
tions,  being  separated  from  the  body  of  the  commonwealth, 
the  honourable  the  high  court  of  Parliament.  And  if  any 
comfort  can  arise  to  make  a  man  love  his  misery,  or  take 
delight  in  his  enthralment,  certainly  I  have,  that  my  durance 
was  inflicted  on  me  before  this  sad  and  lamentable  breach 
(which  heaven,  in  its  great  mercy,  soon  knit  up)  happened 
betwixt  his  Majesty  and  his  Parliament ;  for,  had  I  been  at 
liberty,  and  enjoyed  the  gracious  ear  of  my  Sovereign,  as 
formerly,  surely  I  had  not  been  to  have  had  that  aspersion 
cast  upon  me,  as  the  author  of  this  distraction  ;  such  a 
fatality  as  [is]  always  attendant  on  persons  high  in  the  favour 
of  their  prince,  to  have  all  the  misfortunes  of  the  common 
wealth  inflicted  on  them,  who  may  be,  perchance,  not  only 
innocent,  but  have  also  endeavoured  to  have  diverted  from 
the  State  those  mischiefs  of  which  they  are  suspected  by 
some,  and  by  some  concluded,  to  have  been  the  main  incen- 

*  [Statii  Theb.  I.  1 ;  pro  'jura'  leg.  'regna.'] 


LETTERS.  599 

diaries.  And  surely  I  could  wish,  so  my  sufferings  might 
i  have  impeached  the  impetuous  current  of  the  kingdom's 
miseries,  that  I  had  undergone  a  thousand  deaths  before  this 
1  disjunction  had  fallen  out  between  the  high  court  of  Parlia 
ment  and  his  Majesty,  who  being,  as  I  am  informed,  now  with 
you  at  Oxford,  and  intending  there  to  reside,  I  thought 
I  myself  engaged  in  conscience  to  intimate  my  intentions  to 
you,  and  to  give  you  that  counsel,  which  if  any  one  had 
given  me  in  my  prosperity,  I  might  perchance  at  this  instant, 
not  have  been  unhappy.  I  know  there  are  among  you  divers 
of  great  and  able  souls :  take  heed,  I  beseech  you,  lest  you 
pervert  those  excellent  gifts  which  God  and  education  hath 
conferred  upon  you,  by  intruding  yourselves  into  the  affairs 
of  the  State,  and  inverting  religion  to  advance  and  cherish 
the  present  distractions.  The  King  is  now  amongst  you  ; 
a  good  and  gracious  prince  he  is,  as  ever  Heaven  blest  this 
land  with.  Do  not  you,  by  any  ends  whatsoever,  increase 
the  number  of  those  malignants,  who  have  given  fire  to  all 
the  cedars  of  Lebanon,  at  once  kindled  a  flame,  which  in  a 
moment  hath  almost  burnt  up  all  the  glories  of  this  king 
dom.  Let  neither  the  disgraces  cast  on  the  Clergy  by  some 
factious  spirits,  without  the  licence  or  patronage  of  the 
Parliament,  incense  you  to  cherish  the  distractions  betwixt 
his  Majesty  and  that  honourable  and  wise  assembly,  nor  hope 
of  preferment  seduce  you  to  it;  for,  credit  me,  who  hath 
more  experience  in  such  affairs  than  many  of  you,  though 
the  beginning  of  proceedings  of  that  nature  may,  in  fair  and 
specious  outsides,  court  your  imaginations,  their  period  will 
be  nothing  but  confusion  and  bitterness  to  the  undertakers, 
as  other  sins  are,  which,  like  subtile  panthers,  display  their 
gorgeous  spots  to  entice  the  traveller  to  gaze  upon  them,  till 
J:he  careless  wretches  are  surely  in  their  reach,  and  then  they 
assault  and  devour  them.  It  is  ill  going  between  the  bark 
and  the  tree,  (says  the  proverb,)  take  heed  of  it :  there  is  as 
near  a  relation  betwixt  the  King  and  his  Parliament ;  and 
though  they  may  awhile  be  separated,  that  violence  cannot 
be  long-lived ;  it  will  at  last  conclude  in  the  ruin  of  those 
that  have  caused  this  separation ;  they  will  be  sure  to  suffer. 
It  cannot  be  but  offences  must  come ;  but  woe  be  to  him 
from  whom  they  come :  mischiefs  always  meet  their  catas- 


600  LETTERS. 

trophes  in  the  destruction  of  their  authors.  Since,  then,  his 
Majesty  hath  graciously  been  pleased  to  honour  your  uni 
versity  and  city  with  his  royal  presence,  like  good  Samaritans, 
endeavour  to  pour  balm  and  oil  into  the  wounds  of  the 
commonwealth ;  labour,  as  much  as  in  you  lies,  to  compose 
these  dissensions.  It  is  your  calling  to  propagate  peace  as 
well  as  the  Gospel,  which  is  the  testimony  of  peace,  given  by 
the  King  of  Peace  to  the  children  of  men.  You  may  inform 
his  Majesty,  even  out  of  your  pulpits,  and  boldly,  that 
nothing  is  more  perquisite  to  the  duty  of  a  sovereign,  than  to 
acquire  and  advance  the  good  of  his  subjects ;  which  can  no 
way  so  well  and  suddenly  be  affected,  as  by  a  fair  accommo 
dation  of  peace  between  his  royal  self  and  his  high  court  of 
Parliament.  And,  as  an  incitement  to  move  his  Majesty  to 
think  of  it,  if  such  a  wretched  man  as  I  be  not  quite  lost  to 
his  memory,  tender  this  to  him,  as  the  humblest  petition  of 
his  unfortunate  servant, — that  his  goodness  would  vouchsafe 
to  reflect  on  my  sufferings,  who  am  impossibilitated,  by  his 
absence,  of  ever  coming  to  my  trial,  and  so  likely  to  end  my 
days  in  a  prison ;  but  this  only  as  the  least  motive,  because 
it  is  for  myself.  But  further  beseech  his  Highness  from  me, 
to  look  with  a  compassionate  and  tender  eye  on  the  religion, 
nobility,  and  commons  of  this  unhappy  kingdom,  and  by  a 
speedy  reconciliation  with  the  honourable  the  high  court  of 
Parliament,  at  once  finish  all  their  miseries.  And  lastly, 
pray  you  signify  to  his  Majesty,  that  I  lay  down  my  life  in 
all  humility  at  his  royal  feet,  beseech  God  day  and  night  for 
his  prosperity,  peace  and  happiness,  desiring  no  longer  life 
for  any  end  but  this,  to  see  his  Majesty,  the  glory  of  our 
Israel,  return  to  his  Jerusalem,  all  differences  attoned  be 
twixt  him  and  his  Parliament,  which  are  the  continual 
prayers  of  his  Highness'  humblest  servant,  and  your  true, 
friend, 

W.  C. 


APPENDIX    TO    LETTERS. 


***  [The  following  letters  did  not  reach  the  Editor  in  sufficient  time  to  be 
inserted  in  their  proper  places  in  the  series.] 


LETTER  CXCVIL 

TO  THE   DEAN   AND   CHAPTER  OF  BRISTOL. 
[Tanner  MSS.  vol.  cxxix.  fol.  36.] 

AFTER  my  hearty  commendations. — His  Majesty  under 
standing  that  the  marsh  lying  under  the  College  walls  of 
Bristol,  (if  the  same  were  in  hand,)  would  be  a  great  accom 
modation  to  the  Dean  and  other  residentiaries,  who  are 
there  but  meanly  provided  for,  and  that  there  is  now  but  one 
life  remaining  in  the  estate  granted  of  the  said  marsh ;  and 
understanding,  likewise,  that  there  is  a  lease  of  divers  tene 
ments  in  the  said  city,  let  unto  one  Mr.  Vowes  for  about 
seventeen  years  yet  to  run :  out  of  which  (if  the  same  were 
made  into  several  tenements)  there  might  be  good  means 
raised,  not  only  to  improve  the  revenue  of  the  said  Dean  and 
Chapter,  but  the  choirmen  there  might  thereby  be  conve 
niently  accommodated  with  dwellings,  whereof  they  are  now 
destitute;  his  Majesty,  of  his  pious  care  of  the  good  of  that 
Church,  hath  commanded  me  to  signify  to  you,  that  it  is  his 
pleasure  that  you  grant  no  further  estate  at  all  in  the  said 
marsh ;  but  when  it  shall  fall  in  hand  that  the  same  be 
divided,  or  used  for  a  proportionable  augmentation  of  the 
revenue  of  the  Dean  and  residentiaries  there ;  and  that  you 
likewise  take  order  that,  when  the  estate  in  the  said  tene 
ments  shall  come  to  be  renewed,  the  same  be  no  more  let  in 
one  lease.  And  that  you  take  effectual  care  that,  out  of  the 
said  tenements,  there  be  not  only  some  provision  made  for 
accommodating  the  choirmen  there  with  convenient  dwell- 


602 


LETTERS. 


ings,  but  also  an  improvement  of  the  revenue  for  the  future 
advantage  of  the  Dean  and  Chapter  there.  And  of  this  his 
Majesty's  command  for  the  good  of  the  said  Church  you  are 
to  make  a  register,  to  the  end  that  the  same  may  be  duly 
observed  by  yourselves  and  your  successors.  And  so  I  rest 

Your  loving  Friend, 

W.  CANT. 

Lambeth,  1°.  September,  1639. 

To  my  very  loving  friends,  the  Dean 
and  Chapter  of  the  Church  of 
Bristol. 


LETTER  CXCVIIL 

TO  THE  LORD  VISCOUNT   CONWAY.U 
[In  the  possession  of  Edwin  H.  Lawrence,  Esq.] 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  am  very  much  bound  to  you,  and 
I  thank  you  for  your   love,  which  I  will  return  upon  all 


u  [The  Editor  is  indebted  to  'the 
courtesy  of  the  present  possessor  of 
this  letter,  Edwin  H.  Lawrence,  Esq., 
of  the  Stock  Exchange,  for  permission 
to  add  it  to  this  collection. 

Both  this  letter  and  the  one  which 
next  follows  have  lost  either  the  whole, 
or  a  portion,  of  the  fly-leaf  containing 
the  direction.  But  that  they  were  both 
•written  to  Lord  Conway  appears  from 
the  following  considerations : — 

First,  they  appear  to  have  been 
both  written  to  the  same  person ;  for 
the  endorsements  are  by  the  same 
writer,  and  the  following  passage  in 
the  second  letter,  '  Concerning  the 
horse,  I  told  your  Lordship  in  my 
last,  that  my  Lord  Lieutenant  under 
took  to  write  to  you  what  was  fit,'  is 
an  evident  allusion  to  the  passage  in 
the  first  letter,  in  which  Laud  speaks 
of  his  having  left  the  Lord  Lieutenant 
'  to  give  the  answer.' 

Secondly,  sufficient  of  the  direction 
of  the  second  letter  has  been  left  to 
show  that  it  was  addressed  to  'My 
very  good  Lord  at  Newcastle.'  Again, 
they  are  evidently  written  to  one  in 
command  of  the  army  against  the 
Scots.  Lord  Conway  was  at  this  time 
General  of  the  Horse,  and  in  com 


mand  of  that  army  at  Newcastle.  He 
was  on  intimate  terms  with  Strafford; 
many  letters  which  passed  between 
these  two  noblemen  being  printed  in 
the  Strafford  letters.  In  one  of  these, 
dated  Aug.  27,  1640,  Strafford  com 
ments  severely  on  his  mismanage 
ment  of  affairs.  (Strafford's  Letters, 
vol.  ii.  p.  413.)  It  appears  also,  both 
from  this  letter  and  from  Clarendon's 
remarks,  (Hist,  of  Rebellion,  vol.  i. 
p.  254,)  that  Conway  had  been  very 
remiss  in  obtaining  information  of  the 
enemy's  movements,  which  is  all  of  a 
piece  with  the  hesitation,  real  or  pre 
tended,  to  employ  a  spy,  on  which 
Laud  comments  in  this  letter.  Laud 
probably  had  been  imposed  on  by 
Conway  in  this  and  in  other  wrays,  as 
appears  from  the  tenor  of  Clarendon's 
remarks,  that  fno  man  was  more 
pleased  with  his  being  appointed 
general  of  the  horse,  than  the  Arch 
bishop  of  Canterbury,  who  had  con 
tracted  an  extraordinary  opinion  of 
this  man,  and  took  great  delight  in 
his  company,  he  being  well  able  to 
speak  in  the  affairs  of  the  Church,  and 
taking  care  to  be  thought  by  him  a 
very  zealous  defender  of  it ;  when 
they  who  knew  him  better,  knew  he 


LETTERS.  603 

occasions  within  my  power.  I  have  received  two  letters  from 
you :  One  of  April  29,  and  the  other  of  Maii  5.  The  first 
of  these  was  almost  all  one  with  that  which  you  writ  to  my 
Lord  Lieutenant*,  and  I  left  him  to  give  the  answer,  as  being 
more  proper  a  great  deal  for  him  than  for  me.  But  the 
passage  in  your  letter  concerning  the  sending  of  a  spy  into 
Scotland,  may  fit  me  well  enough  to  answer.  And  first, 
I  think  you  have  taken  a  good  resolution,  to  send  one  first, 
and  dispute  it  after.  Next,  most  true  it  is,  the  spy  goes 
upon  his  own  peril,  and  he  is  not  sent  to  lie  or  deceive.  He 
may  dexterously  do  that  for  which  he  is  sent,  without  either 
lying  or  deceit.  And  I  do  not  find  Joshua  anywhere  discom 
mended  for  sending  spies  to  Jericho.  If  when  they  are  sent, 
they  will  do  anything  that  is  not  justifiable,  that  I  conceive 
under  reformation  of  better  judgment,  is  the  fault  of  them, 
not  of  their  mission. 

Your  Lordship's  other  letter  made  his  Majesty,  and  all 
else  that  saw  it,  laugh.  Sure  the  fellow  is  either  mad  or  at 
Bedlam  door,  as  near  entering  in  as  may  be.  But  the  verses 
which  you  sent,  (such  as  they  are,)  I  have  given  to  my 
[Lord]  Lieutenant,  the  rather  because  they  so  much  magnify 
his  very  good  friend.  1  am  sure  you  hear  before  this  that 
the  Parliament  was  dissolved  on  Tuesday,  May  the  fifth,  so 
that  noise  is  at  an  end ;  but  what  is  next  to  be  done,  since 
they  would  do  nothing,  I  dare  not  prescribe. 

So  to  God's  blessed  protection  I  leave  you,  and  rest, 
Your  Lordship's  very  loving  Friend  to  serve  you, 

W.  CANT, 

Lambeth,  Maii  9, 1640. 

had  no  kind   of  sense   of   religion.'  principal    subjects    of   the    latter   of 

(Hist,  of  Kebell.  ibid.  p.  251.)  them.     This  letter  is  dated,  "  New- 

Thirdly,  these  inferences  amount  to  castle,  June  8,  1640,"  and  is  unques- 

a  positive  certainty,  when  it  is  added  tionably  a   reply  to    the    second   of 

that  the  second  of  the  two  was  un-  Laud's  letters,  dated  May  25,  in  which 

doubtedly  addressed  to  Lord  Conway.  it  will  be  seen  that  both  these  points 

For  in  Prynne's  HiddenWorks  (pp.  183,  are  mentioned.] 

184)  is  preserved  a  letter  from  Conway  *    [VVentworth    had    recently  been 

to  Laud,  in  which  he  speaks  of  having  created  Earl  of  Strafford,  and  made 

received  two  letters  from  him,  and  Lord    Lieutenant,    instead    of    Lord 

refers  to  the  disturbance  at  Lambeth  Deputy.] 
and  Strafford's    illness,  as    the   two 


604  LETTERS. 

LETTER  CXCIX. 

TO   THE   LORD   VISCOUNT   CONWAYj 
[In  the  possession  of  John  Dillon,  Esq.,  Croydon.] 

MY  VERY  GOOD  LORD, — I  am  sorry  to  hear  you  have  had 
a  mutiny;  but  I  hope  the  speedy  course  which  you  have 
taken  will  remedy  that,  which  suffered  to  grow  will  undo  all. 
But  it  is  an  ill  beginning, — I  pray  God,  worse  follow  not. 
For  the  two-pence  taken  for  arms,  I  remember  nothing  of  it, 
and  so  can  say  nothing  to  it.  I  believe  it  was  ordered  at 
the  Council  of  War;  for  had  it  been  at  our  Committee, 
I  should  (I  think)  have  recalled  something  concerning  it, 
which  now  I  do  not. 

I  hear  not  yet  of  any  meeting  in  London,  but  a  blind 
man  may  see  there  is  a  great  and  frequent  art  to  raise  one; 
but  who  are  the  artificers,  either  is  not,  or  will  not  be  known. 
But  at  Lambeth  my  house  was  beset  at  midnight,  May  llth  % 
with  500  people,  that  came  thither  with  a  drum  beating 
before  them.  I  had  some  little  notice  of  it  about  two  hours 
before,  and  went  to  Whitehall,  leaving  my  house  as  well 
ordered  as  I  could,  with  such  arms  and  men  as  I  could  get 
ready.  And  I  thank  God  by  his  goodness  kept  all  safe. 
Some  were  taken,  and  to  be  tried  for  their  lives.  But  the 
day  before  the  trial,  some  of  their  company  came  in  the  day 
time,  brake  down  the  prison,— the  White  Lion,  in  Southwark, 
— let  out  all  the  prisoners,  the  rest  as  well  as  their  own 
company.  One  of  them  hath  been  taken  since,  and  on 
Saturday  last  was  hanged  and  quartered.  And  this,  it  may 
be,  is  the  mutiny  which  you  heard  was  in  London. 

Concerning  the  Horse  a,  I  told  your  Lordship  in  my  last, 
that  my  Lord  Lieutenant  undertook  to  write  to  you  what 
was  fit,  but  that  from  myself  you  could  not  look  for  any 

y  [The  evidence  for  this  letter  hav-  See  the  King's  order  to  him,  March  2, 

ing  been^  addressed  to  Lord  Conway  1640.    Stafford's  Letters,  p.  393.  The 

is  stated  in  a  previous  note.  subject  of  '  the  horse,'  as  well  as  the 

The  Editor  desires  to  express  his  military  arrangements  generally,  are 

acknowledgments  to  its  present  pos-  frequently  alluded  to   in  his  letters, 

sessor,  for  his  kindness  in  permitting  see  pp.  400.  403,  404.  408.   ('  I  am 

its  publication.]  sorry  the  horse  that  is  raised  prove  so 

z  [See  Laud's  Diary,  May  11,  1640,  bad,'&c.  April  10,  1640;)  p.  411.  ('  If 

and  seq.  vol.  iii.  p.  235.]  the  horse  have  orders  to  march  away 

a  [Strafford  was  to  raise  a  thousand  into  those  parts.'  April  15,  1640.)] 
horse  for  the  war  against  the  Scots. 


LETTERS.  605 

thing  that  way.  Now  that  my  Lord  Lieutenant  hath  not 
written  to  you,  the  cause  is  too  apparent,  for  he  hath  been 
very  extreme  sick,  and  though  he  now  mend  a  little,  yet  very 
ill  he  is.  And  his  mind  is  disquieted  with  these  affairs, 
because  all  goes  not  so  round  as  he  hoped,  and  that,  I  fear, 
is  a  second  disease  to  him.  God  send  him  health,  and  your 
Lordship  happiness,  which  is  the  prayer  of 

Your  Lordship' s. true  Friend  and  humble  Servant, 

W.  CANT. 

Whitehall,  May  25,  1640. 

my  very  good  Lord  at  Newcastle, 

These. 


LETTER  CC. 

TO  THE  LORD  VISCOUNT  CONWAY.b 
[Dalrymple's  Memorials  of  the  Reign  of  Chas.  I.  p.  98.  Glasgow,  1766.] 

...  IT  is  true  that  your  letter  that  you  sent,  and  the 
opinion  you  express,  what  would  become  of  Newcastle,  in 
case  the  Scots  came  in,  was  censured,  and  not  to  your 
advantage;  and  so  much  I  wrote  to  my  Lord  Lieutenant 
since  his  going  northward ;  and  all  that  you  wrote  is  found 
too  true.  But  that  which  is  thought  might  have  been  done 
more,  is,  that  the  hill  on  this  side  might  have  had  some 
defence  put  upon  it;  and  that,  as  yourself  writes,  more 
might  have  been  done  to  hinder  the  passage  of  Newburn- 
ford ;  but  if  the  soldiers  there,  and  men  of  experience  be  of 
opinion,  that  as  things  were  then  conditioned,  you  could  not 
hinder  them;  and  that  things  which  you  did  at  the  first 
advise,  are  now  doing  by  the  Scots,  I  think  you  mean  surely 
that  you  cannot  be  blamed  for  the  one,  but  somebody  may 
be  blamed  for  the  other.  .  .  . 

b    [This   passage    is    cited  in  the  the   town    should    be    fortified,  and 

Lord  Conway's  'Relation  concerning  declared  that  without  fortification  it 

the  passages  in  the  late  Northern  ex-  was  not  tenable ;    as   several  letters, 

pedition,  1640;' printed  by  Dal rymple  written  to   him   after  the  same  was 

from  the  Harleian  MSS.  vol.  1579.  lost,  may  witness.     In  one  of  which 

He  says,  '  And  for  the  second  part,  from  the  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
to  think  Newcastle  would  be  lost,  the  bury,   amongst    other    things,   these 
Lord   Conway  conceiveth    to  be  no  words  were  contained: — "It  is  true, 
sudden  or  rash  opinion;  for  he  had  &c."'] 
divers  times  before  propounded  that 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 


THE  Editor  is  indebted  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Todd,  Senior  Fellow  of  Trinity 
College,  Dublin,  for  the  transcription  of  the  following  notes  on  Bellar- 
mine,  (referred  to  above,  vol.  iv.  p.  289,)  for  his  careful  revision  of  them 
while  passing  through  the  press,  and  for  the  subjoined  notice  of  the 
volumes  in  which  they  are  written. 

"  The  following  notes  occur  in  the  margin  of  a  copy  of  "  Bellarmine's 
Disputations,"  now  in  the  Library  of  St.  Sepulchre's,  commonly  called 
Archbishop  Marsh's  Library,  Dublin.  This  book  belonged  formerly  to 
Bishop  Stillingfleet,  whose  whole  Library  was  purchased  by  Primate 
Marsh,  and  now  forms  a  part  of  the  public  Library  of  St.  Sepulchre's. 
It  is  thus  alluded  to  by  Stillingfleet,  in  the  Preface  to  his  "  Discourse  on 
the  Idolatry  of  the  Church  of  Rome :  " — '  I  shall  conclude  all  (although 
I  might  produce  more)  with  the  testimony  of  Archbishop  Laud,  who, 

in  his  Conference,  saith,  &c And  in  his  marginal  notes  upon 

Bellarmine,  (written  with  his  own  hand,  now  in  my  possession,)  where 
Bellarmine  answers  the  Testimony  of  the  Council  of  Laodicea,  &c.' 

"  The  copy  of  Bellarmine  which  contains  these  notes,  is  in  three  vols. 
folio.  Its  full  title  is  as  follows  : — "  Disputationvm  Roberti  Bellarmini 
Politiani  Societatis  Jesv  de  controversiis  Christianas  fidei  adversus 
huius  temporis  Hsereticos."  The  first  vol.  is  dated  Lugduni,  1596 ; 
the  second,  Lugduni,  1599 ;  and  the  third,  1596.  They  are  all  by  the 
same  printer: — "Apud  Joannem  Pillehotte,  sub  signo  nominis  Jesv." 
The  second  vol.  is  a  little  shorter  than  the  other  two.  On  the  title- 
page  of  the  first  and  third  Laud  had  written  his  name,  but  this  is  now 
carefully  obliterated  with  ink ;  and  in  the  third  vol.  it  appears  to 
have  been  first  scratched  out  with  a  knife  until  a  hole  was  made  in 
the  paper,  and  then  blotted  out  with  ink.  Still  we  can  very  plainly 
make  out,  in  the  first  vol.,  "  William  Laud,"  and  in  the  third  voL, 

"  William  ,"  the  name  being  entirely  erased,  and  the  place  it 

occupied  scratched  into  a  hole  in  the  paper. 

"  From  his  having  thus  written  his  name,  we  may  perhaps  infer  that 
these  notes  were  written  before  he  became  a  bishop. 

"  On  the  fly-leaf  opposite  the  title-page  is  the  following  note  in  Laud's 
hand : — "  Ad  singula  loca  Bellarmini  de  quibus  aliquid  habet  in  Recog- 
nitione  sua  Impress.  Ingolstadij,  An.  1608,  adiecj  paginam  Recognitions, 
secundum  eandem  Recognit:  in  octavo," — we  may  therefore  reasonably 
assume  that  these  notes  were  written  at  some  period  between  1608  and 


608  NOTES  ON   CAKDINAL  BELLAKMINE. 

1621,  at  which  latter  date  Laud  became  Bishop  of  St.  David's.  He  seems 
in  fact  to  have  been  engaged  in  this  study  during  the  whole  time  that 
he  held  the  Presidentship  of  St.  John's." 

It  has  not  been  considered  necessary  to  print  these  references  to  the 
"Recognitio,"  nor  similar  references  to  other  parts  of  Bellarmine's 
controversies,  excepting  where  they  seem  intended  to  point  out  any 
modifications  of  or  contradictions  in  his  statements.  And  it  would 
have  been  quite  needless  to  publish  any  mere  summaries  of  the  contents 
of  chapters  and  sections,  and  other  like  notices,  which  possess  no  special 
value,  except  as  indicating  the  extreme  care  with  which  these  volumes 
were  studied. 

The  chapters  and  sections  to  which  the  notes  refer  have  been  care 
fully  marked  all  through,  by  which  means  they  can  be  found  without 
much  difficulty  in  any  edition  of  Bellarmine. 


DE   VERBO    DEI.    LIB.  I. 

CAP.  III. 

Col.  6.  A.  §  Apostolus. 

Nos  fecit  ministros  Novi  Testamenti,  fyc7\  Annon  hie  locus  contra  eos 
vel  maxime  facit?  non  literse,  i.  non  literae  nudae,  sed  et  Spiritus,  i.  aut 
Spiritus  qui  author  est  hujus  literse,  aut  spirituals  gratias  quae  sub 
litera  continetur. 

Et  nos  fecit  ministros  hujus  Spiritus,  ergo  in  ordinario  ecclesise 
processu,  a  Spiritu  sub  litera  per  nos  ministros,  non  per  immediatam 
revelationem,  et  spiritus  et  instructio  spiritualis  expectanda. 

Non  litera}  i.  non  litera  legalis,  quatenus  legalis. 

Col.  7.  C.  §  Verissima  igitur. 

Primum,  qiiod  cum  impleri  non  possitJ]  Dicit  legem  non  posse  impleri, 
i.  sine  gratia  ;  ut  patet  ex  conferendo  prascedentia  et  subsequentia,  ubi 
hsec  (o)  nota  est,  et  col.  8.  o  et  col.  9. 

[This  refers  to  a  little  mark  (o)  which  the  Archbishop  has  written  in 
the  margin  of  this  and  the  next  two  columns,  opposite  to  the  following 
passages  of  Bellarmine's  text : — Col.  7.  "  S.  Augustini  sententia  est 
legem  videlicet  sine  gratia  literam  occidentem,"  &c.  "  sed  ubi  sanctus 
non  adjuvat  Spiritus  inspirans  pro  concupiscentia  mala."  Col.  8. 
"  quippe  quaa  humanse  infirmitati  ad  eas  implendas  vires  praabet." 
Col.  9.  "  gratia  data  est,  ut  lex  impleretur."] 

CAP.  VI. 

Col.   17.  A.   §  Nostro  seculo. 

Erasmus  eandem  h<zresim.~\  "  Hujus  sententise  [non  omnia  scripta  esse 
dictante  Spiritu  Sancto]  nee  autor  nee  patronus  esse  velim."  Erasm.  in 
Matt.  ii.  6. 


NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  609 

CAP.     XIV.  DEVEKBO 

Col.  38.  D.  §  Librum  Ecclesiastici.  DEI' 

At  Epiphanius  ....  auctorem  hujus  libri  Jesum  Sirach  esse  vult.~\     Epi- 
phanius  plane  diversum  docet,  De  mensuris  et  ponderibus,  cap.  13. 


DE   VERBO   DEI,   LIB.  II. 

CAP.  II. 

Col.  63.  B.  §  Sequitur  nunc. 

Haeretici  .  .  .  nimium  tribuunt  editioni  Hebraic<e.~]  "  Ubi  hos  Hebraeos 
;t  Graecos  codices  ex  veteri  translatione  corrigendos  contenditis,  ejus 
•ei,  promotis  in  medium  evidentissimis  rationibus,  contrarium  asserit 
3ellarminus."  Osiander  in  Refuta.  8.  propos.  Costeri  ad  prop.  3  in  fine. 

Non  citat  locum  Bellarmini,  et  nescio  ubi  sit,  nisi  intelligat  illud; 
flujus  lib.  c.  11.  §.  Ad  illud,  &c. 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  70.  A.  §  De  testamento  novo. 

Epistolam  S.  Pauli  ad  Hebreeos  Syriaca  lingua  scriptam  esse.~]  "  Omnes 
icripturas  canonicas  novi  Testamenti,  praeter  unum  Matthaei  evangelium, 
jrseca  lingua  nobis  traditas  esse,  non  ignoramus."  Hosius,  Dialogo  de 
iacro  vernacule  legendo.  p.  665. 

CAP.  V. 

Col.  71.  A.  §  Secunda  translatio. 

Facta  est  ab  Aqidla.~]  "  Judasus  Aquila,  et  Symmachus  ac  Theodotio 
fudaizantes  haeretici,  &c.  multa  mysteria  Salvatoris  subdola  interpre- 
atione  celarunt,"  &c.  Hieron.  in  praefatione  in  Job.  Tom.  3. 

Col.  71.  D.  §  Septima. 

Multis  ex  Theodotione  admixtis.~]  Unde  Hieron.  prefatioue  in  Paralip. 
axat  eum  audacise,  &c. 

CAP.  VII. 

Col.  77.  D.  §  Et  vero. 

Nam  etsi  multa  depravare  conati  sunt  hceretici^\  Sic  aeque  probabile  est 
isereticos  depravasse  Graecam  editionem  novi  Testamenti,  atque  Judasos 
orrupisse  Hebraicam  editionem  veteris. 

CAP.  XII. 
Col.  90.  A.  §  Dico  secundo. 

Augustinus  lib.  2.  de  Gen.  contra  Manichaos.]  At  S.  Aug.  ibid,  non 
xponit  literaliter. 

CAP.  XIII. 

Col.  94.  C.  fr  Respondeo. 

Quorum  [sc.  LXX.~\  Versionem  omnes  patres  Graci  et  Latini  sequuti  sunt.~\ 
Nescio  an  de  hoc  loco  solum  loquatur,  an  de  tota  Scriptura. 

LAUD. — VOL.  VI.  R  R 


610          NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

CAP.  XV. 

Col.  102.  B.  §  Controversia. 

An  oporteat  ....  Scripturarum  mum  communem  esse  in  lingua  vulg 
i.  liceat. 

Immo  et  tradere  in  sua  lingua]  i.  curare  ut  habeant. 

Col.  102.  C.  §  At  Catholica. 

Quifacultatem  ab  ordinario  obtinuerint.~]  Melius  est  omnibus  Christianis 
indifferenter  permittere,  et  abutentes  corrigere,  quam  sub  hoc  metp 
multos  idoneos  proliibere :  praesertim  si  non  habeant  unde  possim 
facultatem  ab  ordinario  obtinere. 

His  maxime  tribus   linguis.~\     Quia  Grasca   et   Latina  maxime  nota 
fuerunt  Gentibus.     His  maxime,  sed  non  his  solum. 
Col.  102.  D.  §  Principio  igitur. 

Nam  a  temporibus  JEsdra  desiit  in  populo  Dei  lingua  Hebraica  esse  vulgaris^ 
Ergo  a  data  lege  usq.  ad  trarisportationem  Babylonicam  Hebraea  linguj 
vulgaris  fuit,  et  sic  populo  lectitata  lex ;  spero  nihil  iniqui  perpetrarun 
sacerdotes  toto  illo  tempore  legentes  legem  lingua  vulgari  et  not* 
universe  populo.  Si  peccaverunt  sic  faciendo,  ostendant  Bellarminus  e 
alii,  ubi  reprehenderentur  a  prophetis  aliisve,  quod  sic  fecerint :  quurr 
non  sit  ullum  peccati  genus  admissum  ab  iis,  quin  illud  alicubi  a  pro 
phetis  reprehendatur.  At  privati  homines  non  habuerunt  forte  apud  s( 
exemplaria  divinarum  Scripturarum,  ut  quando  et  quoties  velint  lege- 
rent.  Imo  aliqui  privati  habuerunt,  docente  Bellarmino  L.  2.  de  verbd 
Dei.  c.  1.  col.  61.  D. 

quocirca  lib.  tisdra;  secundo  cap.  8.]  v.  9.  et  12.  At  attulit  Esdrai 
librum  coram  cunctis  qui  poterant  intelligere.  v.  2,  non  coram  cuncti 
simpliciter.  Neque  enim  vel  platea  ilia,  ubi  legit  legern,  universun 
populum  recipere  potuit,  vel  ipse  ita  clare  loqui,  ut  omnes  intelligant. 

Et  v.  8,  intellexerunt  quum  legeretur ;  ideo  lingua  Hebraica  ne« 
quoad  plurimos  desiit  esse  vulgaris,  vel  saltern  non  ita  desiit,  ut  nou 
possit  intelligi. 

Quia  alioquin  nihil  populus  intelligebat.'}    Immo  non  ideo,  ut  patet,  v.  8 
Col.  103.  A.  §  Principio  igitur. 

Verba  legis  Esdra  interpretante.~]  Forte  interpretatus  est  sensum,  nor 
verba  legis,  i.  non  idioma  Hebraicum  :  ut  patet  2  Esdr.  8.  v.  8.  9.  12. 

Imo  non  est  v.  12,  verba  legis,  sed  verba  qua  docuerat  eos ;  ergo  d( 
sensu  loquitur,  non  de  idiomate. 

Col.  103.  A.  §  Prseterea. 

Vide  plura  apud  Hieronymum.']  Qusedam  verba  Syriaca  admixta  He 
braeis,  an  faciunt,  ut  lingua  Hebraica  (licet  minus  sincera)  non  si! 
vulgaris,  nee  intelligatur  post  captivitatem  Babylonicam  sine  interprete, 

Col.  103.  B.  §  Prseterea. 

Turba  haec  qua  non  novit  legem~\  "  non  novit,  i.  non  observat."  Maldoj 
natus  in  Jo.  7.  non  novit  legem,  i.  an  legis  sensum  ?  An  idioma  in  qu< 
scripta  fuit  lex  ? 


NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  611 

Col.  103.  B.  §  Probatur  secundo.  DE  VERBO 

Evangelium  pr<zdicarunt.~\  Qui  praedicarunt  per  totum  orbem,  vide  1.  3.        PEI- 
de  Rom.  Pont.  c.  4.  col.  638.  C. 

Col.  103.  C.  §  Probatur  secundo. 

Non  scripserunt  Evangelia  linguis  earum  gentium  quibus  pradicalant ,  sed 
tantum  Hebraice  aut  Greece.]  Epistola  D.  Pauli  scripta  ad  Romanes 
Greece,  cur  Latina  lingua  (quse  turn  vulgaris  fuit  Romanis)  lectitata? 
Quia  ilia  una  e  tribus  sacris  linguis. 

At  hoc  in  hac  quaestione  nihil;  nam  quod  una  esset  e  tribus,  non 
tollit  difficultatem  quod  iuidonei  legerent  scripturas. 

Col.  103.  C.  §  Quod  autem. 

Quod  autem  non  scripserint  ullis  aliis  linguis. "]  Quod  non  scripserunt 
aliis  linguis  forte  fuit,  quod  hae  linguae  omnium  communissimse  fuerunt 
(praecipue  Graeca),  et  multi  omnium  fere  gentium  eas  intellexerunt. 
Aliter  enim  opus  fuisset,  ut  idem  evangelium  saepius,  infinite  quodam 
labore,  diversis  idiomatibus  omnium  gentium,  repeterent  scribendo. 
Col.  106.  I  [referring  to  a  passage  in  Col.  106,  marked  thus  J,  in  which 
Bellarmine  says,  Apostoli  omnia  fere  Graeca  scripserunt  quia  tune 
lingua  Graeca  erat  omnium  communissima].  Apostoli  per  multa 
negotia,  et  repetitas  persecutiones  non  potuerunt  per  se,  &c.  Ita 
primseva  ecclesia. 

Col.  103.  D.  §  Quod  autem. 

Qui  ex  variis  regionibus  convenerant  ad  urbem  Hierosolyma^  Immo  non 
solum  '  convenerunt,'  nam  dicuntur  habitare  in  Jerusalem.  Act.  2.  5. 
Ideo  quid  si  dicamus  viros  hie  vocari  Judaeos,  non  qui  Judgei  nati  sunt, 
et  postea  habitarunt  apud  alias  gentes  discentes  linguas  earum:  sed 
qui  apud  alias  gentes  nati  et  educati,  postea,  admissa  circumcisione, 
vixerunt  sub  lege  Judaeorum,  et  ita  addiscebant  ipsorum  linguam,  ut 
non  sint  obliti  sua  1  vel  quid  si  de  universo  simul  loquutus  est  Spiritus 
Sanctus  ? 

Erant  autem  in  Iliermalem  Judae'i}  omittitur  hie  verbum  ' habitantes/ 

Col.  104.  A.  §  Id  ita  esse. 

Quod  B.  Augustinus  ....  dlcit  ad  intelligentiam,  Scripturarum  esse  neces- 
sariam  cognitionem  tantum  trium  linguarum.~]  Dicit  Aug.  utile  esse  cog- 
nitionem  trium  linguarum,  sed  non  reperitur  eo  loci  exclusiva  particula 
1  tantum.' 

Col.  104.  B.  §  Adheec. 

In  publico  usu  erat  tantum  editio  Greeca  LXX.~\  At  in  Oriente  Grasca 
lingua  diu  mansit  popularis,  et  patres  Grace  loquuti  sunt  in  ecclesiis. 
Kemnit.  Exam.  p.  1.  Sess.  4.  Deer.  2. 

Nam  ut  ex  ipso  Hieronymo  discimusj}  "  Nunc  vero  quum  pro  varietate 
regionum  varia  referuntur  exemplaria,"  &c.  Hieron.  Ibid.  Non  loqui 
tur  ibi  Hieronymus  (quantum  assequor)  de  diversis  exemplaribus 
diverse  idiomate  editis,  sed  de  diversis  editionibus  translationis  hujus, 
i.  Septuaginta. 

R  R  2 


612  NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLATIMINE. 

DE  VERBO  Col.  104.  D.  §  In  Africa. 

'  Nam  nulla  est  mentlo  apud  ullum  auctorem  ullius  translations  Punicce.~] 

Concludit  valde  probabiliter  sed  non  necessario. 

Et  D.  Augustinus  . .  .  dicit  tempore  suo  Psalmos  in  Ecclesia  Latine  cantari 
consuevisse.~]  Colligitur  lioc  ex  eo  loco  Augustini ;  sed  aperte  noil  dicit, 
(imo  nee  colligitur).  Sed  nihil  videtur  hie  locus  inferre.  Nam 

1.  Forte  non  loquitur  de  Afris  tantum,  sed  de  aliis  etiam,  dicit  enim 
in  plurali  de  ore  cantantium  populorum,  &c. 

2.  Forte  si  de  Africa  sola  loquatur,  non  obscure  colligitur  linguam 
Latinam  illis  vulgariter  notam  fuisse,  quum  os  populorum  cantare  potuit. 
Et  aperte  Kemnit.  Exam.  p.  1.  Sess.4.  Deer.  2.  "Erant"  inquit  "Latinae 
linguae  homines,"  &c.    Et  quid  aliud  Bellarm :  ipse  L.  3.  de  Ro.  pont.  c.24. 
col.  705.  D.  ubi  scribit  ex  Possidio  in  vita  B.  Aug.  Valerium  episcopum 
Hipponensem  commisisse   presbytero   suo  Aug.   omcium  praedicandi, 
quia,  ipse  Graecus  quum  fuit,  non  potuit  Latino  populo  praedicare?    Ergo 
populus  Hipponensis  Latinus  fuit. 

Col.  105.  A.  §  At  eo. 
At  eo  tempore  non  fuisse  Latinam  linguam  omnibus  vulgar  em  in  Africa."} 
Forte  adeo  immutata  est  lingua  Punica  post  devictam  a  Romania 
Carthaginem,  &c.  ut  lingua  Romanorum  (quae  turn  Latina  fuit)  vul 
gariter  invaluit  per  multas  partes  Africae.  Et  hoc  quidni,  quum  hoc 
ipso  capite  col.  102.  D.  ita  immutatum  docet  Bellarminus  idioma  Judaeo- 
rum  post  captivitatem  Babylonicam.  Et  in  hac  ipsa  col.  B.  dicit  procul- 
dubio  Gothos  et  Mauros  novam  linguam  invexisse  in  Hispaniam,  &c. 
Et  probabile  est,  quia  Aug.  ipse  L.  2.  de  Doctri.  Chr.  c.  13,  (quern  locum 
citat  Bellarminus  col.  104.  D.  et  intelligit  de  Africa,)  dicit  populum 
canere,  et  colligitur' quod  canebant  Psalmos  Latine. 

Col.  106.  D.  §  Sed  accedat. 

Nisi  enim  sit  Scripturarum  publicus  usus  in  lingua  communi,  tolletur 
imprimis  communicatio  ecclesiarum.~]  1.  An  major  cura  erit  (quod  haec 
ratio  videtur  inferre)  paucorum  qui  peregrinantur  in  terra  aliena,  quam 
omnium  qui  in  propria  sua  patria  degunt.  2.  Praeterea  ii  difficultate 
non  magna  possunt  linguam  illic  vulgarem  quotidiano  commercio  per- 
discere,  non  ita  Latinam.  3°.  Peregrini  etiam  in  terra  aliena  possunt 
habere  liturgiam  ecclesiae  in  templis  sibi  destinatis,  et  proprio  idiomate; 
sicut  Londini  in  Anglia,  The  French  Church,  The  Dutch  Church. 

Non  poterunt  fieri  ulla  generalia  Concilia^}  Non  sequitur ;  nam  ut  sint 
generalia  concilia,  non  "requiritur  ut  quotidie  publicus  usus  Scriptura? 
sit  lingua  Latina,  sed  tune  tantum  quando  concilium  congregatur.  Et 
spero  omnes  qui  ad  concilium  vocantur  noverint  linguam  Latinam  sine 
dono  linguarum. 

Possumus  sane  de  aliis  controversiis  judicare  per  communionera1 
linguae  Latinae,  sed  non  de  translationibus  tot  gentium  et  linguaruraJ 
Nee  opus  est,  nam  quum  quaelibet  in  quamcunque  vulgarem  linguam 
scripturarum  versio,  ad  illam  solam  gentem  pertinet  cujus  versio 
est,  ilia  provincialis  ecclesia  sufficiens  judex  est  judicare  de  propria 


NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  613 

translatione.  Nee  Line  diminuitur  Catholicae  ecclesise  unitas.  Nam  si 
quae  doctrinales  controversies  finiendae  sint,  non  judicantur  secundum 
translationes  in  multas  linguas  vulgares  (neque  ideo  earum  peritia 
omnibus  qui  ad  concilium  veniunt  necessaria)  sed  secundum  fontes  et 
vulgatam  editionem.  Col.  107.  A. 

Col.  107.  A.  §  Quinto. 

Ut  omnes  intelligerent.  At  certb  populus  non  intelligent  Prophetas.~] 
Doctissimi  non  intelligunt  omnes  partes  Scripturae;  sed  rudes  possunt 
intelligere  moralia  praecepta  saltern  quoad  generale  quod  vel  mandant 
vel  prohibent ;  possunt  item  intelligere  minas  Dei  adversus  peccata,  &c. 

Col.  107.  B.  §  Quid  quod. 

Populus  .  .  .  etiam  caperet  detrimentum  ?]  1°.  Omnes  non  capiunt  detri- 
mentum,  imo  nee  plurimi. 

2°.  Si  aliqui  superbientes,  qui  putant  se*  plus  sapere  quam  universalis 
ecclesia,  detrimentum  capiunt,  non  propter  hos  aliquos  plurimis  infe- 
renda  injuria. 

3°.  Non  sequitur  argumentum  ab  abusu  ad  non  usum  rei. 

*  sicut  nee  propter  aliorum  immunditiam,  ut  Aug.  lib.  2.  de  Serrn*. 
Domini  in  Monte,  c.  20. 

Col.  107.  D.  §  Sexto. 

Oporteret  etiam  singulis  atatibus  mutare  translationes.~\  Non  sequitur ; 
nam  non  ita  mutantur  vulgares  linguae,  ut  intelligi  ab  incolis  nequeant, 
nisi  diuturno  tempore. 

Nam  non  semper  inveniuntur  idonei  interpretes.~\  At  ea  cura  debet  esse  in 
quaiibet  provinciali  ecclesia,  ut  non  fiat  mutatio  tvanslationum,  nisi 
quando  sunt  idonei  interpretes. 

Col.  107.  D.  §  Septimo. 

Cum  in  sacris  mysteriis  multa  sint,  qua  secreta  esse  debent.~]  "Abscondi 
Legis  mysterium  quam  fidelissime  oportet."  Lactant.  L.  7.  c.  26. 
Loquitur  ibi  Lactantius,  quod  abscondi  debet  ab  irrisoribus,  non  quod  ita 
abscondi  debeat,  ut  non  sit  publicus  cultus  omnibus  notus  in  ecclesia. 

Col.  108.  A.  §  Septimo. 

Dicimus  hoc  ipso  esse  graviorem  (Latinam  linguam)  ....  quod  non  est 
vulgaris^]  Nee  hsec  responsio  est  ad  rem,  nam  et  olim,  quum  Latina 
lingua  vulgaris  fuit,  fuerunt  quidem  et  versiones  scripturarum  in  ea,  et 
divina  officia  in  eadem  facta. 

Col.  108.  A.  §  His  omnibus. 

Eefert  Theodor.  li.  4.  hist.  cap.  17.]  Hrec  loca  D.  Basilii  et  Hie- 
ronymi  (quantum  adhuc  intelligo)  respiciunt  eos,  qui  sine  modo  de 
scripturis  garriunt,  qui  sibi  arroganter  assumunt,  privati  quum  sint  et 
laici,  decoquere  divina,  determinare  sensum  scripturae,  docere  alios  ante- 
quam  ipsi  didicerunt  eum  ;  sed  nihil  concludunt  contra  lectionem 
publicam  Scripturarum  in  ecclesia  per  legitimum  sacerdotem,  et  noto 
idiomate ;  imo  nee  contra  privatam  privatorum  lectionem,  modo  reve- 
rentiam  et  modestiam  retineant  Christianam. 


614  NOTES   ON   CAEDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE  VEKBO  CAP.   XVI. 

DEI-  Col.  108.  C.  §  Sed  videamus. 

S.  Pauli  ex  priore  ad  Cor.  cap.  14.  v.  8,  9.]     ",Ad  hunc  locum  ita  re- 

spondet  Bellarminus  ut  facile  apparet  eum  nihil  respondere  potuisse." 

Keckermannus  L.  j.  System.  Theol.  c.  8.  p.  189. 

Col.  110.  A.  §  Alia  est. 

Hominem  pro  laicis  in  ecclesia  constitutum.~]  Adhuc  hsec  expositio  esset 
realiter  eadem  cum  superiori, 

Col.  110.  C.  §  Vera  igitur. 

Apostolus  .  .  .  loquitur  de  oratione  .  .  .  quae  jit  per  donum  linguarum\ 
Spiritus  voce  singulare  linguarum  donum  significans,  etc.  Calvi:  L.  3, 
Institut.  c.  20.  §  33.  Et  Kemnit.  exponit  locum  de  praedicatione,  p.  1. 
Exam.  Sess.  4.  Deer.  2.  Sed  infert  ut  habetur  Col.  114.  B.  [This  refers 
to  the  part  of  this  chapter  where  Bellarmine  examines  the  objections 
of  Kemnitius.] 

Immo  etiam  quam  non  intelligebat  sape  is  qui  loquebatur."]  Immo  nom 
loquitur  hie  Apostolus,  ac  si  aliquis  dono  linguarum  prseditus  ipsam, 
qua  loquutus  est,  linguam  non  intelligeret ;  sed  supponit  tantum.  Si  in- 
quit  ipse  orarem  lingua  mihi  incognita,  Spiritus  quidem,  &c.  vel  "Fructus 
ejus  qui  dicit  est  auditorum  utilitas."  Theodoret.  Ibid. 

Nemo  enim  audit,  id  est,  nemo  attendit,  quia  nemo  intelligit.']  Si  hoc 
verum  sit,  eum  non  loqui  de  divinis  officiis,  tamen  non  valet  hsec  respon- 
sio ;  nam  hoc  certum  est,  per  totum  illud  caput,  1  Cor.  14,  laudat  prae 
caeteris  donum  prophetiae,  et  prae  caeteris  exhortationem  ut  omnia  fiant 
ad  aedificationem  ecclesiae  :  ergo  validior  est  (ut  mihi  videtur)  haec  conse- 
quentia  ;  Apostolus  non  agens  de  divinis  officiis  tantam  habet  curam 
Eedificationis  populi  in  sapientia  Christi,  ergo  in  ipsis  publicis  divinis 
officiis  peragendis  majorem  aut  saltern  sequalem  curam  haberet  ille  (et 
nos  etiam  habere  debemus)  aedificationis  populi ;  quod  qui  fieri  possit, 
cum  tota  fere  plebs  ignoret  liturgiam  et  preces  ecclesiae,  ego  equidem 

non  intelligo. 

Col.  111.  A.  §  At  objicies. 

Satis  erat  (ut  multi  de  populo  intelligerent),  non  enim  volebat  Apostolus,  ut 
omnes  possent  respondere, .]  1°.  Non  erat  satis,  nam  ut  audiant  et  intelli- 
gant  verbum  ejus,  sequalis  est  cura  Deo  omnium,  &c. 

2.  Aperte  vult  Apostolus  ut  omnes  discant,  1  Cor.  14,  31,  et  procul- 
dubio  ut  discant  aliquid  in  divinis  officiis,  aeque  ac  per  prophetiam. 

3.  Ipse  hoc  ipso  capite,  Col.  110.  t  [This  refers  to  a  mark  put  by 
Laud  to  the  paragraph  in  Col.  110.  beginning,  Sed  neque  hasc  explicatioj 
videtur  huic  loco  omnino  quadrare]  et  verbis  hie  immediate  sequenti-i 
bus  aperte  ostendit  ex  B.  Justino  et  aliis  totum  populum  respondere1 
solitum  in  ecclesia,  quamdiu  Christian!  pauci  erant.     Sed  sive  paudj 
sive  multi,  potest  ecclesia  mutare  ordinem,  non  abjicere  curam  aedific 
tionis,  imo  nee  scienter  renuere. 

Col.  111.  B.  §  At  objicies. 

At  divinorum  offidorum  nee  est  fails  prcecipuus  instructio  vel  consolatio\ 

populi.']     At  cultus  Dei  requirit  populum  aliqua  ex  parte  participant  era. 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.          615 

iDeinde  nescio  an  ingratus  Deo  sit  ille  cultus,  qui  ita  fit,  ut  populus,    DB  VERBO 
,qui  ad  colendum  accedit,  nesciat  quomodo  colat,  imo  non  certum  sit  _ 
utrum  colat  necne.      Et  Bellarminus  ipse  dum  et  hie  et  postea  dicit 
instructionem  populi  et  consolationem  non  esse  finera  praecipuum,  con- 
cedit  aliquo  modo  esse  finem. 

Col.  111.  B.  §  Secunda  objectio. 

Falsum  est  ex  publica  oraiione  ecclesia  nullum  fructum  a  populo  percipi.~] 
Non  nego  posse  populum  aliquem  fructum  percipere  per  preces  quo- 
cunque  idioraate  a  Sacerdote  fideliter  pro  populo  effusas  ;  sed  in  publicis 
idivinis  officiis  peragendis  non  requiritur,  ut  solus  sacerdos  oret  et  colat 
Deum  pro  populo,  sed  ut  ipse  etiam  populus  simul  oret  et  colat  Deum, 
(quum  cultus  latriae  requiratur  ab  omnibus  Christianis) ;  et  ideo  labo- 
randum  est,  ut  populus  non  modo  aliquem,  sed  quam  maximum  fructum 

percipiant. 

Col.  111.  D.  §  Prseterea. 

Etiamsi  non  intelltgas  illic  recondita.~]  Forte  id  est,  etiamsi  non  plene 
intelligas  sensum,  tamen,  &c. 

Ex  ipsa  lectione  mult  a  nascitur  sanctimoma.~\  At  ne  legere  potuit  forte, 
si  lingua  aliena  esset. 

[These  last  two  notes  are  on  a  passage  quoted  by  Bellarmine  from 
S.  Chrysostom's  third  Homily  on  S.  Lazarus.] 

Col.  111.  D.  §  Neque  solum. 

\uarum  significationes  multi  eorum  minus  intelligebant.~\  Forte  ignora- 
jant  plenitudinem  significationis,  interim  tamen  hse  figures  et  ceremoniae 
exprimebantur  lingua  populo  nota. 

Col.  111.  D.  §  Praeterea  idem  Augustinus. 

Per  ignorantice  simplic.Uatem.']  Hie  (ui  multum  fallor)  apertissime 
agitur  de  sensu  precum  ab  Hsereticis  compositarum,  quern  non  potue- 
runt  simplices  discernere,  non  de  idiomate  in  quo  scriptae  fuerunt. 
aliter  cur  dicit  [S.  Augustinus]  'irruunt  in  eas'  et  'utuntur  eis.' 
Et  ante  sub  nota  (%)  ex  ipsa  lectione,  &c.  [referring  to  the  passage 
rom  S.  Chryst,  quoted  above.]  Nam  nee  uti  iis,  nee  eas  legere  pos- 
sunt,  multo  minus  facile  irruere  in  eas  preces  quse  alieno  idiomate 
coiiscriptae  sunt. 

Col.  112.  B.  §  Hinc  Origenes. 

Scriptura  sancta, .  .  .  prodest,  etiamsi  sensus  nosier  ad  pr&sens  intelligentiani 
non  capit.~]  Manifestus  et  hie  est  de  intelligentia  sensus,  non  verborum, 
quia  dicit  [Origenes  ] '  ad  pvassens,'  ac  si  postea  posset  et  sensum  attingere. 

Et  hoc  aperte  colligitur  ex  his  verbis.  [sc.  ex  verbis  Bellarmini  in 
sectione  PrteteTea  si  necessarium.~\ 

Col.  112.  C.  §  Praeterea  si. 

S.  Antonius  dicere  solebat  illam  esse  perfectam  orationem,  in  qua  animus  ita 
absorbetur  in  Deum,  uknon  intelligat  ipse  verba  sua.~\  Probent  populum  ita 
absorbed,  et  praevalebunt. 


616  NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLAKMINE. 

DE  VEBEO  Col.  112.  C.  §  Neque  his. 

'  Populus  hie  labiis  me  honorat,  Sfc.  fycJ]   Utraque  haec  expositio  vera ;  et 

tamen  nihilominus  vera  et  ilia  esse  potest  de  precibus  in  iguota  lingua. 

Col.  112.  D.  §  In  posteriore. 

Sed  ei  anteponitur  oratio  qua  intelligitur,~\  Ergo  et  anteponuntur  etiara 
orationes  publicae,  quse  habentur  lingua  nota. 

Col.  113.  A.  §  Objectio  tertia. 

Innocentim  III.  pracipit,  ut  .  .  .  Episcopus  provideat  viros  idoneos,  qm 

diversis  linguis  divina  ojficia  celebrent.~]    Hoc  Decretum  Concilii  Lateranen- 

sis  mire  perturbat  Hosium,  Dialo:  De  sacro  vernacule  legendo,  p.  665. 

Col.  113.  B.    §  Respondeo  Innocentium. 

Qui  Greece  Greeds  et  qui  Latine  Latinis,  fycJ]  At  hoc  non  tolli-t  difficul 
tatem,  nam  supponendo  locutum  concilium  de  Grseca  et  Latina  lingua 
tantum,  tamen  scopus  est,  ut  Graeci  sua,  et  Latini  sua  nota  lingua 
haberent  sacra  celebrata ;  et  si  illi,  cur  non  et  alias  gentes  ? 

Col.  113.  C.  §  Respondeo,  et. 

Finis  prcecipuus  divinorum  officiorum  non  est  populi  instructio  vel  consolatia 
sed  cultus  Deo  ab  ecclesia  debitus.~]  At  hie  finis  .  .  .  non  impeditur  veil 
.  .  .  etur  instructione  populi. 

Clericorum  .  .  .  qfficium  est,  nomine  totius  populi  Christiani  immolare  sacri-\ 
ficium  laudisJ]  Ergo  videtur,  populus  Christianus  non  tenetur  Deumj 
laudare,  orare,  &c.  quia  sacerdos,  &c. 

Col.  113.  D.  §  Respondeo,  et. 

Cceteri  (imperitissimi)  non  instruerentur,  etiamsi  vulgar  i  lingua  officiwni\ 
celebraretur.~\  i.  non  plene,  sed  non  igitur  sequitur  in  nihilo  eos  instrui.i 

Non  enim  in  verbis  sed  in  sensu  instructio  est.~]  At  in  via  ordinaria  eccle-j 
sise  non  potest  esse  instructio  in  sensu,  si  verba  non  intelligantur ;  nam 
quid  nomina,  i.  quid  verba  significant,  est  prsecognitum  in  omnium  scien- 
tia.  Si  verba  ignoret  populus,  sensum  minus  scit. — Juel.  Art.  3.  §  13. 

Col.  114.  B.  §  Respondeo,  hoc. 

Cur  Apostoli  solum  scripserunt  GrteceJ]     Vide  Cap.  15.  Col.  103.  C. 
Et  nobis  dubium  non  videtur,  quin  quibus  ethnici  linguis  ad  Deum! 
adducti  fuerunt,  iisdem  preces  suas  ad  Deum  facerent, — Juel.  Art.  3.  §  10.] 

Col.  114.  C.  §  Respondeo,  hoc. 

Ita  non  licet  argumentari,  ministratur  populis  verbum  Dei  explicatum 
concionatore,  igitur  administrari  etiam  debeat   sine  explicatione,  et  lingua, 
vulgari  scriptum.~]     Similitudo  non  recte  aptatur,    1°.   quia  nemo  dicit 
(quod  scio)  scripturam  solum  ut  panem  integrum  debere  dari  infantibus! 
Dei,  sed  et  exponi  debere  per  sacerdotes  concionatores. 

2°.  Quia  non  est  undique  par  ratio  panis  corporalis  et  spiritualis; 
nam  in  pane  eum  integrum  tractare  non  adjuvat  ad  nutritionem;  sed 
Scripturam  legere,  etiamsi  omnia  non  intelligamus,  facit  ut  et  melius  et 


NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  617 

>lenius   intelligamus   quse   a  concionatoribus  exponuntur  in  ecclesia ;    DE  VEKBO 
um  etiam,  ut  et  retineamus  fidelius,  etc.  T)EI- 

Col.  114.  D.     Respondeo,  imprimis. 

Utrum  Hieronymus  verterit  in  linguam  Sclavonicam  divinas  literas  non 
erto  scio.]  Vide  Juel.  Art.  3.  §  6. 

Editio  Chaldaica  non  tarn  versio,  quam  paraphrases  est.~]  Sed  sive  versio 
ive  paraphrasis  fuit,  fecit  ad  intelligentiam  Scripturamm  Chaldaice. 

Col.  114.  D.  §  Quod  vero. 

Non  .  .  .  in  linguam  Grcecam  translate  sunt  Scripture,  quia  ea  lingua  esset 
mibusdam  mdgaris,  sed  quia  communissima.']  Sed  sicut  communissima, 
ta  in  multis  locis  vulgaris :  et  si  Ptolomseo  non  fuit  vulgaris,  fuit  tamen 
iota  et  tune  temporis  doctissima,  et  ideo  forte  in  earn  voluit  versam 
loctrinam  Judseorum. 


DE  VEKBO  DEI.     LIB.  III. 
CAP.  v. 

Col.  131.  B.  §  Septimum. 

Ascendi,  inquit  Paulus,  Hierosolymam,  SfcJ]  Ascendi  secundum  Revela- 
ionem  ver.  2.  Sive  revelationem  habuit  ut  ascenderet,  sive  revelationem 
labens  nihilominus  ascendebat :  magni  ponderis  locus  est. 

Col.  131.  C.  §  Septimum. 

Dicens  fuisse  Petrum,  Jacobtim  et  JoannemJ]  S.  Jacobus  prseponitur 
5.  Petro.  Ibidem.  Gal.  2.  9. 

Diserte  affirmant  ecclesiam  non  esse  Paulo  credituram,  nisi  ejus  Evangelium 
i  Petro  conjtrmatumfuisset.~\  Dicit  ibid,  diserte  S.  Paulus  ver.  6.  Jacobum, 
Petrum,  Johannem  nihil  ei  contulisse;  et  patet,  neque  authoritatis, 
leque  doctrinse,  respectu  Apostolatus  sui.  Sed  respectu  fidelium,  qui 
jerte  noverunt  Paulum  prius  fuisse  persecutorem,  de  conversione  ejus, 
3t  praecipue  de  vocatione  ejus  ad  munus  Apostolicum  non  ita  ubique 
jertiores  fuerint,  petiit  ab  Apostolis,  ut  certior  fieret  ecclesia,  &c.  &c. 

Hoc  sensu  (ni  fallor)  intelligendi  Patres  illi.  Et  turn  non  valet  quod 
nfertur,  nam  nee  Petrus  solus  fuit,  nee  Petrus  et  qui  cum  eo,  de  doc- 
trina  Pauli  judicaverunt,  sed  tantum  notam  fecerunt  ecclesise  certitu- 
linem  vocationis  ejus. 

CAP.  X. 

Col.  140.  D.  §  Secundum. 

In  corde  eorum  scribam  earn.']  trrtyp  '-^co,  superscribam,  ita  legitur  Hebr. 
3.  10.  et  10.  16. ;  ergo  scripta  est  hsec  lex  in  Scriptura,  et  superscripta 
2st  in  cordibus. 

Col.  141.  A.  §  Si  tamen. 

Etiam  ista  ultima  verba  [Hierem.  xxxi.  31.]  de  hoc  tempore  intelligentJu 
ate.']  Quod  patet  ni  fallor  Hebr.  8.  8.  usque  ad  finem  capitis. 


618  NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE  VERBO  Col.  142.  A.  §  Sextum. 

DKI. 


Oves  meee  vocem  meam  audiunt.~\    Non  meam  solam  immediate  per  reve 
lationem,  sed  meam  in  et  ex  scriptura ;  per  ministerium  ecclesise. 


DE  VERBO  DEI.     LIB.  IV. 
CAP.  in. 

Col.  149.  C.  §  At  iidem. 

Jam  vero  si  non  minor  est  auctoritas  Apostoli  ore  prcecipientis,  quam  liten 
mandantis.~\  Eadem  est  authoritas  loquentis  et  scribentis  Apostoli,  se 
iis  tantum  qui  tarn  certi  sunt  de  voce,  quam  de  scriptura  ejus;  nobi 
autem  forte  non  ita,  nam  infallibiliter  certi  sumus  de  scriptura,  de  trad: 
tionibus  non  item.  De  iis  scimus  ex  scriptura  aliquas  ab  Apostoli 
traditas,  sed  quas  et  quales  per  omnia  opinor  nescimus. 

Deinde  fidem  ego  non  detraho  venerandse  antiquitati,  scriptis  illi 
vetustis  de  apostolicis  traditionibus  magua  ex  parte  credo,  non  tamei 
tarn  certo  credo  atque  scripturse  sacrse,  quia  non  tarn  certo  scio  ess 
apostolicas. 

Col.  151.  C.  §  Decimum  est. 

Nam  Cyrillus  Hierosolymitamts  .  .  .  inquit .  .  .  facimus  mentionem  eorum. 
Hie  locus  non  videtur  mihi  necessario  inferre  invocationem  Sanctorum 
Nam  1°.  Aliud  est  facere  mentionem,  aliud  invocare. 

2°.  Non  est  difficultas,  qui  Deus  orationibus  illorum  suscipiat  prece: 
nostras,  sed  quaeritur  an  illi  ideo  orant,  quia  orantur  a  nobis,  et  dis 
tinctim  pro  particularibus  necessitatibus  nostris,  an  moti  ex  perfec 
tione  charitatis  et  in  genere  pro  militante  ecclesia,  etiamsi  uon  orentu 
a  nobis. 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  154.  B.  §  Matthseum. 

Idem  Eusebius  ibidem^]  Immo  hoc  capite  (quod  est  in  editione  Christoj 
phorsoni  18)  hanc  causam  meminit,  sed  prorsus  aliam. 

Col.  154.  C.  §  Ex  quo. 

Et  Beatus  Augustinus  libro  de  fide.~]  "  Et  reliqua  quae  tamen  serif! 
traditionis  scimus  implenda."  Aug.  Et  forte  curaverunt  Apostoli,  ul| 
scriberetur  Symbolum,  et  tamen  nihilominus  vere  dicatur  ex  traditione, 
quia  (quantum  novi)  ad  posteros  tantum  traditione  perveniebat,  ul 
scirent  hujusmodi  symbolum  ab  Apostolis  efformatum.  Et  sic  nouj 
ipsum  Symbolum,  sed  Symboli  notificatio  facta  ecclesiae  ex  traditione] 
erit. 

Col.  154.  D.  §  Probatur 

Pet.  Martyr  in  Locis,  class.  4.  c.  7.  §  20. 

Col.  154.  D.  §  Deinde. 

Non  est  ullo  modo  credibile  nonfuisse  remedium  ullum  pro  masculis  morien- 
tiJms  ante  octavum  diem.~]     Nescimus  utrum  remedium  fuit  necne. 
Vid.  Bellarmi.     L.  de  Sacramento  Baptismi.  c.  4. 


NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  619 

Col.  154.  D.  §  Tertio. 

Gentiles  mulit  salvari  poterant  .  .  .  et  tamen  nihil  prorsus  de  eorum  justtfi- 
tione  .  .  .  in  Scriptura  habetur.~\  Ni  fallor  fuit  circumcisio,  et  aperte 
>nitur  Gen.  xvii.  12.  27. 

Col.  154.  D.  §  Quarto. 

Quarto,  necesse  est  nosse.~]  Hoc  argumentum  4tum,  sicut  et  sequens 
um  et  sextum  nihili  sunt  apud  nos,  (essent  forsitan  si  inter  nos  et 
idaeos  vel  Gentiles  disputatio  esset)  nam  et  apud  nos,  et  apud  Ponti- 
;ios  constat,  et  aliquos  esse  libros  divinos,  et  hos  quos  manibus 
ibemus  illos  esse :  etc.  Sic  hoc  (nempe  Scripturam  hanc  esse  veram 
vinam  revelationem)  supponitur  ut  concessum  in  hac  controversia,  et 
im  hoc  concesso  quaestio  procedit. 

At  unde  obtinuit  ut  concederetur  pro  principio,  &c. 

Col.  156.  B.  §  Septimo. 

DeducuntuT  quidem  ex  sacris  literis,  $c.~]  And  yett  the  Nicene  Creed 
;lls  us  we  believe  these  accordinge  to  ye  Scriptures. 

CAP.  V. 

Col.  158.  D.  §  Deinde. 

Qua  in  toto  modo  pr<edicantvrJ\  Mundo,  vel  in  toto  modo.  i.  in  omui- 
us  circumstantiis  et  ritibus.  [This  appears  to  be  only  the  correction 
f  a  misprint.  In  other  editions  the  word  is  read  '  mundo.'] 

CAP.  VII. 

Col.  163.  B,  §  Athanasius. 

Qua?  utraque  eandem  ad pietatem  vim  habent.~\  Forte  eandem  vim  habent 
on  eodem  modo ;  una  enim  .  .  .  propter  se,  altera  non  nisi  per  et 
ropter  authoritatem  ecclesise.  Non  dicit  ad  fidem  faciendam,  sed 
ietatem.  [He  is  commenting  on  a  passage,  quoted  by  Bellarmine, 
•om  S.  Basil,  de  Spiritu  Sancto.] 

Col.  167.  B.  §  Ad  haec. 

Kemnitim  respondet  duo,  fyc.}  Sic  secundum  Kemnitium  quaestio  Augus- 
ini  [de  rebaptizandis  haereticis]  boc  loco  est  de  exemplo  et  facto,  non 
e  jure. 

CAP.  XI. 

Col.  183.  C.  §  Ultimo. 

Quce  necessaria  sunt  omnibus  simpliciter.~\  Ergo  quae  necessaria  sunt 
mnibus  et  simpliciter,  habentur  verbo  scripto;  quod  et  fatetur  Ltellarm. 
'ol.  179.  [cap.  eod.  §  Primum.] 

Col.  183.  D.  §  Item  secundo. 

Prceterquam  giiod  .  . .  accepisfis.~\  Cap.  10.  Col.  175.  [§  Altera.  He 
efers  to  Bellarmine's  previous  explanation  of  these  words.] 


620  NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE  CHRISTO.     LIB.  III. 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  343.  D.  §  Itaque. 

DE  CHRISTO.       Verbum  caro  factum  est,  non  ita  debet  intelligi  ut  illud,  aqua  factt 
~  vinum]  i.  non  per  conversionem,  ut  haec. 


LIB.    IV. 

CAP.  V. 

Col.  387.  C.  §  Ad  secundam. 
Quodautem  convenit  Patri,  convenit  etiam  aliis  personis.~]     Ergo  conv 
Filio  et  Sp.  S.  generare,  et  addendum  ergo  qua  Deus. 

CAP.  XI. 

Col.  400.  C.  §  Item. 
Animus  sanctorum  ante  Christi  mortem  fuisse  in  ccelo,  ut  Calvinus  et  B 
voluntJ]     X  L.  4.  de  Rom.  Pont.  c.  14.  §  Sed  video  cur.     [The  marl 
the  head  of  this  note  indicates  the  supposed  discrepancy  between  tl 
passages.] 

CAP.  XIII. 

Col.  406.  A.  §  Ad  secundam. 

Pr&dicationem  Christi  ....  fuisse  solum  ad  anmmciationem  gaudii  ma 

pits  animabus."]     Vide  C.  15.  x.     [He  refers  to  §  Deinde  non  prop 

at  which  there  is  a  corresponding  reference,  Cap.  13.  x.] 

Col.  406.  D.  §  Hanc  explicationem. 
Hanc  explicationem  {Christum  descendisse  non  preesentia,  sed  effectu 
animas  non  fuisse  in  carcere  sed  in  specula~\  dicit  Calvinus.']  Non  rep 
haec  verba  apud  Calvinum,  neque  in  Institut.  loco  citato,  neque 
1  Pet.  iii.  19.  Quaedam  similia  verba  habet  L.  2.  Instit.  c.  16.  §  8 
fine,  sed  (ut  patet)  non  referuntur  ad  hanc  opinionem,  de  qua  non 
nisi  §  9,  sed  ad  aliam. 

CAP.  XV. 

Col.  411.  C.  §  Tertio. 
Ergo  eodem   tempore   anima  Christi  fuit  in  multis  locis  simul.~\     Q 
impedit,  quominus  anima  Christi  et  possit  esse,  et  sit  in  multis  lo 
simul  quoad  effecta  ?     Imo  et  plus  quam  hoc  et  ipse  agnoscit  in  fir, 
capitis*,  et  hie;  et  potest  hoc  argumentum  sufficere  contra  Durandur 
sed  non  dilucide  satis  se  exprimit  Bellarminus.    Nam  qui  dicit  Christu:; 
solum  quoad  effectum  descendisse,  nihil  singulare  dicit  de  Christo  quosj 
descensum  :  nam  multae  creaturse  possunt  esse  in  multis  locis  simul  p< 
effecta.     [The  asterisk  refers  to  the  concluding  words  of  the  last  §  bvj 
one  of  this  chapter,—"  Nee  enim  Deo  impossibile  erat  efficere,  ut  Chris1 
anima  esset  in  duobus  locis."] 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.          621 

DE  ROMANO  PONTIFICE. 

PR^FATIO. 
Pag.  442.  §  Porro. 

Hcereticorum  vero  contentionem  et   impetum  Isaias  pradixisse  videturj]  DE  ROMANO 
.ainal.  in  Collo.  cum  Magistro  Hart.  c.  2.  Divis.  1.  PONTIFICE. 

|~The  other  notes  of  Laud  on  the  Praef.  are  merely  summaries  of  the 
>ntents  of  Bellarmine's  text.] 

LI  BEE    I. 
CAP.  IX. 

Col.  473.  A.  §  Quamvis  autem. 

Populus  gentilium  unum  ovile,  et  Dens  unus  eorum  pastor.']  *  Lib.  2. 
»e  Grat.  et  lib.  arbitr.  c.  14.  §  Ilia  vero  pulchritudo.  [Where  there  is  a 
)rresponding  mark  and  reference  to  this  place  on  the  words,  "  Christus 
ocat  oves  suas  homines  ethnicos  et  peccatores."] 

CAP.  XI. 

Col.  486.  D.  §  Sed  contra. 
Tria  argumenta.~]     Duo  tantum  hoc  capite  urget  Bellarminus. 

CAP.  XII. 

Col.  490.  D.  §  Respondeo,  hoc. 

Lutherus  . .  .  dicit,  non  sunt  data,  vel  promissee  claves  Simoni,  8fc^\  Immo, 
ed  non  ut  est  films  Jonae. 

Col.  495.  B.  §  Restant. 

i  Augustinum,)  cum  ait  Petrum  gessisse  figuram  TUcclesicp.  historice,  hoc  ac- 
tpisse,  fyc.']  Col.  488.  A.  [cap.  xii.  §  Est  animadvertendum.  In  this 
tassage  Bellarmine  explains  at  length  what  he  means  by  'historice.'] 

Col.  495.  D.  §  At  inquies. 

Ad  liter  am  non  possunt  esse  vera,  cum  Christus  sit  justusJ]  Huic  parti- 
ulae,  ni  fallor,  non  respondet  Bellarminus. 

CAP.  XXV. 

Col.  525.  B.  §  Observandum. 
Totius  Africa,  8fc.~\    L.  2.  c.  31.  §.  Respondeo  concilium,  x  [See  below, 
ol.  620.  D.] 

CAP.  XXVII. 

Col.  530.  A.  §  Porro. 

Radii  iter  l&vum  interior, .#<?.]  Annon  'interior*  hie  dicitur  ratione 
oci,  non  ratione  positionis  ad  dextram  vel  sinistram? 


622          NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 


DE    ROMANO  Jj  I  B  E  H      II. 

PONTIFICE. 


CAP.  XII. 

Col.  557.  A.  §  Quinto,  ecclesia. 
Nullum  aliud  caput  assignari  potest  prater  Petrum.~]     Dicitur  ibi  cap 
de  quolibet  Pi'selato. 

Col.  557.  B.  §  Sexto. 

Sacerdotum  Testamenti  veteris figura  fuit  sacerdotii  Testamenti  Novi.~] 
figura  respondet  in  omnibus? 

Col.  557.  B.  §  Denique. 
Denique  omnia  argument^  8fc.~\     Et  omnia  quae  negant,  &c. 

Col.  557.  D.  §  Ut  autem. 
Successio  ipsa  ex   Christ i   institute^     Ubi  apparet  illud   Institutun 
vide  §  Et  quoniam  [eodem  cap.] 

Col.  558.  B.  §  Observandum  est. 
lEst  tamen  hoc  ipsum  de  Jide,  Paulum  habuisse  penulam.~\     Ostende  sin 
liter  scriptum,  et  vicisti. 

Col.  558.  D.  §  Respondeo,  in. 

In  Apostolatu  tria  contineriJ]     c.  31.  §  Ex  quo  deducitur.     [In  tb 

passage   Bellarmine   draws   a   distinction  between  succeeding  to  t! 

Apostolate,  and  succeeding  as  Bishop  of  an  Apostolic  see.] 

CAP.  XVII. 

Col.  578.  B.  §  Quod  vero. 

Quod  vero  de  nomine  Ticani.~\  c.  26.  §  Sanctus  Bernardus.  [He  he 
refers  to  a  passage  quoted  from  St.  Bernard,  where  the  expressii 
*  Vicarius  Petri'  occurs.] 

Col.  580.  D.  §  Observandum. 

Observandum  est  enim  in  Pontifice  esse  tria,  Pontificatum  .  ,  .  personam . 
conjunctionem.~\  cap.  30.  §  Sed  respondet  ipse.  [In  other  editions  tl 
§  begins  with  '  Deinde,'  the  words  'Sed  respondet  ipse,'  occurring 
the  middle  of  it.  A  remark  of  Caietan  is  quoted  in  this  place,  to  t 
effect  that  '  Ecclesia  non  habet  auctoritatem  in  Papam,  sed  solum 
illam  conjunctionem  personae  cum  Pontificatu.'] 

Col.  583.  C.  §  Cum  ergo. 

Cum  eventus  docuerit  mutationem  illam  \regni  Francoruni]  felicissimc 
fuisse.']  De  hoc  eveiitu  vide  Herod,  et  Pilat.  c.  7.  p.  38. 

CAP.  XXV. 

Col.  600.  B.  §  Sed  hoc. 

Vere  non  est  solidum.']  c.  12.  §  At  neque  hsec.  [This  refers  to  t. 
passage  in  which  the  number  of  the  Nicene  Canons  is  discussed.  S 
Col.  562.  C.] 


NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLAEMINE.  623 

CAP.    XXVI.  DE    ROMANO 

Col.  604.  B.  §  Prime,  nos  hoc  loco.  PONTIFICE. 

Neque  al  omnibus  simul  in  Concilia  congregatis.~]  C.  27.  §  Objectio 
ecunda,  [which  is  "  Honorius  papa  a  sexta  synodo  non  solum  judi- 
:atus,  sed  et  damnatus  est."] 

CAP.  XXVII. 
Col.  606.  A.  §  S.  Bernardus. 
Petri  Vicarial]     c.  17.  §.  Quod  vero  de  nomine.    [See  above,  col.  578.] 

Col.  607.  A.  §  Respondeo  de  Honorio. 

Neque  nos  negamus,  quin  Pontificem  hcereticum  Ecclesia  judicare  possit.~] 
:.  26.  §  2.  [This  refers  to  the  note  on  Col.  604.  B.  above  given.  In 
,hat  section  Bellarmine  contends,  'Pontificem  a  nullo  judicari  posse.' 
ie  attempts  to  reconcile  his  statements  on  this  head  in  cap.  xxx.] 

CAP.  XXIX. 
Col.  613.  A.  §  Quod  enim. 

Sicat  ergo  ante  Christianam  legem  homines  subjecti  erant  imperatoribus  .  .  . 
'ta  posteaJ]  L.  5.  c.  3.  §  1.  [In  which  chapter  Bellarmiue  maintains 
Papam  non  esse  Dominum  totius  orbis  Christiani.'] 

Col.  614.  D.  §  Respondeo,  illud. 

Videtur  enim  logui  (Gregorius)  de  disceptatione  per  jur amentum.']  Agit 
bi  Gregorius  de  Reprehensione,  &c.}  quae  potest  fieri  a  minori,  &c. 
This  passage  quoted,  from  Gregory  IV.,  by  Gratian  (Caus.  ii.  quaest.  vii. 
mp.  '  Si  quis  ')  is  as  follows.  '  Si  quis  super  his  nos  redarguere 
^oluerit,  veniat  ad  sedem  Apostolicam,  .  .  .  ut  ibi  ante  confessionem 
B.  Petri  mecum  juste  decertet,  quatenus  inibi  ex  nobis  sententiam 
juscipiat  suam.'] 

CAP.  XXX. 

Col.  618.  C.  §  Deinde,  quod. 

Sed  respondet  ipse.~\  C.  17.  §.  Observandum  est.  [See  above,  col. 
580.  D.] 

Col.  619.  A.  §  Est  ergo. 

Est  ergo  quinta  opinio  vera  ;  Papam  hareticum  manifestum  desinere  esse 
Papam.']  L.  4.  c.  9.  §.  Post  biennium  [which  relates  to  the  case  of 
Liberius.] 

CAP.  XXXI. 

Col  620.  D.  §  At  objicit. 

Statuisse  solum  de  Episcopis  Africce.~]  L.  1.  c.  25.  §.  Observandum 
hoc.  x  [See  above,  col.  525.  B.] 

Col.  622.  D.  §  Tertio. 

Quod  nomen  de  nullo  alio.~\  Epiphanius  vocatur  Apostolus  et  novus 
Prseco  Domini,  in  Epist.  Acacii  et  Pauli  prsefixa  operibus  suis. 

Col.  622.  D.  §  Ex  quo. 

Anhochenum  .  .  .  et  similes,  .  .  .  non  successisse  Apostolis  in  Apostolatu  ullo 
modo.~\  C.  12.  §.  Respondeo  in  Apostolatu.  [See  col.  558.  D.] 


624  NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLAKMINE. 

DE  ROMANO  Col.  623.  A.  §  Decimum  quintum. 

ICE'        Omnes  ita  incipiunt^]     Sed  aliud  est  simpliciter  Universalis  Episcopu* 
et  aliud  Universalis  magnse  Romae,  ut  ibi  dicitur. 

Col.  623.  B.  §  Alterum. 
Quomodo  in  concilia  Chalcedonensi  .  .  .  vocatur  Leo  Universalis  patriarcha. 
Forte   eo   modo   quo  Justinianus  sancivit  ei  um  [i.e.  primum]  locur 
secundum  definitiones  Synodorum.  Novell.  Collat.  9.  Tit.  6.  Nov.  131. 

Col.  623.  D.  §  Respondeo  duobus. 

Qui  habet  curam  totius  EcclesiaJ]  Vide  §  Secundo  quia.  [In  othe 
editions  this  is  printed  as  part  of  §  Primo  quia,  which  is  referred  t 
below.] 

Et  de  hac  significatione  loquitur  Gregorius.~]  Sed  aut  non  de  hac  sola  si§ 
nificatione  :  nam  dicit  L.  4.  ep.  38.  A.  eum  dici  universalem,  qui  id  agi 
ut  omnia  membra  universalis  ecclesise  sibi  supponeret.  (Quod  certu 
sime  facit  Papa.)  Aut  si  de  hac  sola,  turn  id  agit,  quod  passim  die: 
universalem  episcopum  et  solum  episcopum  idem  sonare.  Et  ideo  ssep 
dicit  esse  nomen  singularitatis.  (Ibid.) 

Col.  624.  A.  §  Primo  quia. 

A  Concilia  Chalcedonensi.']  Immo  non  a  concilio,  licet  a  quibusdam  i 
Concilio. 

Gregorius  .  .  .  assent  Petro  totius  ecde&ia  curam  esse  commissamJ]  Anno 
totius  ecclesise  cura  commissa  est  omni  episcopo  in  generali  ?  2  Co: 
11.  28.  Quid  ergo  amplius  dat  Papse  ?  §  Altero  modo. 

Quod  est  idem  ac  si  diceret.~\  Aperte  dicit  S.  Gregor.  Lt  4.  Ep.  76.  no 
esse  idem. 

Si  idem  sint,  turn  S.  Gregor.  ibid,  assent  Universalem  episcopunr 
quod  apertis  verbis  impugnat. 

Ut  patet  ex  epistola  2.  Sixti  1.]     Annon  his  epistolis  deest  authoritas 

Col.  624.  A.  §  Tertio,  quia. 

Idem  esse  quoad  sensum,  episcopum  Ecclcsia  universalis,  et  episcopum  Univei 
salem.~]  Immo  annon  seque  differunt  ac,  &c.  Calvi.  4.  Institut.  c.  7.  §  fi 

Col.  624.  B.  §  Respondeo  duabus. 

Quia  queestio  tune  erai,  an  Joanni.']  Sed  cur  prsedecessores  Gregorij 
turn,  quum  nulla  erat  quaestio,  recusarunt  nomen?  Quod  ssepe  asseri 
Gregor.  et  L.  4.  ep.  82.  C. 

Non  autem  an  concedi  posset.']  At  verba  S.  Gregorii  sunt,  Ib.  Ep, 
80.  D.  scripta  Patriarchis,  ut  neminem  sic  nominent. 

Col.  624.  C.  §  Respondeo  duabus. 

Simpliciter  et  absolute  Gregorius.']  At  S.  Petrus  non  vocatur  Univer 
salis  Apostolus,  Ibid. 

Col.  624.  C.  §  Ad  alterum. 

Postquam  (Gratianus)  retulerat  Canonem  Concilii  Africani  quo  prohibetu. 
episcopus  primte  sedis  dici  princeps  sacerdotum,  addit  de  suo,  Universal 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLAKMINE.          625 

mtem  nee  Romanus  Pontifex  dicitur.~}  Immo  ut  patet  ibid.  Can.  <  Nullus  »E  ROMANO 
Patriarcharum '  haec  non  sunt  verba  Gratiani,  sed  Pelagii  Papas,  &c.  roNTIFICE- 
iuod  et  asserit  gloss.  [Decret.  Dist.  xcix.  cap.  iv.] 


LIBER    III. 
CAP.  II. 

Col.  629.  C.  §  Idem  probatnr. 

tta  ut  in  eo  inhabitet  omnis  plenitudo  diabolicte  malitia  corporaliter ; 
icut  in  homine  Christo  ....  omnis  plenitudo  divinitatis.~]  Eritne  ergo 
lypostatica  Unio  ?  An  (quod  melius  dicere)  sicut  hie  non  est  sequa- 
.tatis,  &c. 

Col.  629.  D.  §  Idem  probatur. 

Lactantium  in  epitome,  SfcJ]     Et  Lib.  7.  c.  25.  in  fine. 

Et  Lactan.  L.  7.  c.  17.  sic  eum  describit ;  "Alter  Rex  orietur  ex  Syria 
lalo  Spiritu  genitus,  &c."  Ubi  eum  loqui  de  magno  Antichristo  patet, 
uia  fere  totum  illud  caput  desumit  ex  Apoc.  c.  11.  Sed  Lactan t.  ibid. 
.16.  dicit  eum  oriundum  ex  extremis  finibus  plagse  septentrionalis. 

Col.  630.  B.  §  Si  ergo. 

Discrte  .  .  .  affirmat  Irenaeus  .  .  .  a  Petro  et  Paulo  sedem  Romanam  funda- 
^m)  8fc.~\  Ergo  non  a  solo  Petro.  Ostendant  itaque  vel  rationem  vel 
uthoritatem  solidam,  cur  successio  Episcoporum  in  ecclesia  Romana 
'etro  soli  deferatur,  et  non  conjunctim  Petro  et  Paulo  :  nisi  quod 
ntiquitas  Petri  sedem,  et  non  Petri  et  Pauli  sedem  appellavit.  Nam 
uod  D.  Petrus  fuit  ordinarius  pastor  totius  ecclesige  cui  soli  succedi 
ebebat,  et  reliqui  Apostoli  extraordinarii,  etc.  quod  docet  Bellarminus 
4b.  iii.  de  Verbi  Dei  interpr.  c.  4.,  fundamento  carere  mihi  videtur. 

Col.  631.  A.  §  Secundo. 

Non  antea  veniet  Antichristus,  quam  omnino  intereat  Romanum  imperium.~] 
.actantius  L.  7.  c.  25.  mihi  videtur  aperte  asserere,  nee  finem  mundi 
ec  adventum  Antichribti  esse  posse,  ante  deletam  urbem  Romam. 

CAP.   III. 

Col.  632.  B.  §  Porro  alii. 

Itaque  anno  D.  a  Christo  putavit  (Lactantius)  fore  mundi  finem.']  Immo 
icit  'videtur,'  et  praeterea  eum  ita  non  putasse  satis  constat,  quum 
)dem  Lib.  7.  c.  14.  aperte  dicit,  necesse  esse  ut  maueat  mundus  in  hoc 
;atu  per  sex  millia  annorum  ;  quern  locum  etiam  citat  Bellarminus, 
aulo  infra.  Et  repetit  bane  suam  opinionem  Lactantius  etiam  hoc  ipso 
ipite  25.  L.  7.;  ergo  non  putavit  anno  500  a  Christo  fore  mundi  finem. 

Forte  hsesitavit  Lactautius  inter  haec  duo ;  necesse  est  mundum 
lanere  per  sex  millia  annorum ;  et  necesse  est  mundum  interire  post 
)x  millia  annorum  completa.  Utraque  enim  verborum  forma  apud 
im  reperitur,  L.  7.  c.  11. 

LAUD. — VOL.  TI.  g  g 


ntl 

'th 


626  NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLAKMINE. 

DE  ROMANO  Col.  633.  A.  §  Hseretici. 

ICS^  Cum  omnes  doceant  Antichristum  esse  Romanum  Pontificem.'\  At  omnes 
quos  hie  hsereticos  vocat  Bellarminus,  non  decent  papara  esse  illui 
magnum  Antichristum. 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  637.  A.  §  Sciendum  est. 

Ita  ut  publica  sacra  omnino  cessentJ]  Videtur  aliquantulum  restringei 
haec  verba  Bellarminus,  L.  3.  de  ecclesia  militante.  c.  16.  §  Ad  illu 

Pauli,  et  c.  7.  in  fine. 

Col.  637.  A.  §  Prima  ergo. 

Impediet  omnia  exercitia  verts  religionis.]  Vide  cap.  7.  et  cap.  1 
col.  667.  [§  Denique  tempore  Antichristi.] 

Col.  638.  C.  §  Ad  loca  ilia. 

Paulum,  cum  ait .  .  .  exivit  sonus  eorum,  accepisse  praeteritum  pro  future 
L.  2.  de  verbo  Dei,  c.  15.  [§  Probatur  secundo.]  Col.  103.  B.  [Bella 
mine's  statement  in  this  passage  is  « Apostoli  per  totum  orbem  terraru 
Evangelium  prsedicarunt.'] 

CAP.  V. 

Col.  639.  B.  §  Probat  hoc. 

Sicut  tibiae  duce  sunt,  et  longissima^     Infra  §.  Quod  etiam  non.     [I 
passage  to  which  this  note  is  annexed,  Bellarmine  seems  to  imply 
both  legs  of  the  statue  mentioned  by  Daniel  are  still  remaining,  ai 
in  the  latter  that  only  one  remains.] 

Col.  640.  B.  §  Quod  etiam  non. 
Quod  imperium  adhuc,  $c.~]     Supra  §  2.     [This  is  a  cross  reference 

the  previous  note.] 

CAP.  VI. 

Col.  644.  A.  §  Probatur  secundo. 

Item  Lactantius  lib.  7.]  Lactantius  ibidem  non  nominat  Eliam,  si 
dicit  turn  Deum  missurum  magnum  Prophetam,  &c. 

CAP.  VIII. 

Col.  648.  B.  §  Ad  id  vero. 

Cerium  numerum  pro  incerto  poni,  quando  ponitur  aliquis  numerus  plen, 
et  perfectus,  ut  10.  100.  mille.]  infra,  c.  13.  §  Nunc  ad  argumenta.  [ 
this  passage  Bellarmine  maintains  that  the  seven  hills  of  prophecy  a^ 
not  to  be  understood  as  a  certain  fixed  number.] 

CAP.  IX. 

Col.  650.  B.  §  Denique  idem. 

Ante  mundi  finem.~\  Annon  sequitur  hinc,  neminem  posse  scire  Ani 
christum,  nisi  qui  et  mundi  finem,  quod  hominibus  omnibus  negai; 
Christus?  Et  c.  17.  §  Neque  obstat. 

CAP.  X. 

Col.  651.  B.  §  Praeterea  conjectura. 

Cum  enim  Antichristus  debeat  esse  Eex  potentissimns]  Cap.  12.  §  Na 
Antichristus.  [In  this  passage  Bellarmine  maintains  that  Antichri 


NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  627 

will  first  be  manifested  to  the  Jews,  who  will  form  his  first  followers,  DB  BOMANO 
md  not  the  Latins,  as  Irenaeus  supposed.]  PONTIFICE. 

CAP.  XI. 

Col.  655.  B.  §  Quarto. 

Nisi  characterem  ostenderit.]  Verba  sunt,  'nisi  habeat,'  [Apoc.  xiii.  17.] 
it  nescio  an  opus  erit  palam  ostendere. 

Col.  655.  C.  §  Pari  ratione. 

Romans  EcclesitB  adharere  .  .  .  signum  fuit  et  character  hominis  vere 
"atholici.]  Sed  an  signum  permanens,  quaeritur  ? 

Col.  656.  C.  §  De  adoratione. 

Prostrata,  inquit,  ante  crucem.~\  Aliud  est  adorare  ante  crucem,  et  aliud 
idorare  crucem  ipsam.  Nam  antequam  Superstitio  invaluit,  pie  devoti, 
;aepe  (ni  fallor)  istis  sensibilibus  objectis,  memoriam  in  divinis  tardam 
•efricantibus,  et  ad  orandum,  et  ad  adorandum  movebantur. 

CAP.  XII. 

Col.  657.  A.  §  Non  esset. 

Antichristum  nasciturum  ex  Diabolo]  "  Erit  malo  spiritu  genitus."  Lac- 
;ant.  L.  7  c.  17. 

Col.  657.  B.  §  Non  esset. 

Et  eo  modo  hominem  gignere.]  Difficultas  est,  an  ita  potest  hominem 
jignere;  ne  transference  semen  vires  amittat. 

Col.  659.  B.  §  Nam  Antichristus. 

Qualis  erit  Antichristus. ,]  Cap.  10.  §  Praeterea  conjectura.  [See  above, 
Sol.  651.  B.] 

Col.  659.  D.  §  Denique. 

Denique  R.  Levi  Gerson  .  .  .  exponit  de  Pontifice  Romano.~]  At  interim 
Judaei  nonnulli  putant  Papam  esse  Antichristum. 

CAP.  XIII. 

Col.  660.  B.  §  Quod  autem, 

Quod  in  ipsa  Christi  Ecclesia  sedem  suam  sit  habiturus  Antichristus,  pro- 
'mnt  ex  Paulo,  qui  .  .  .  intelligit  verum  templum  veri  DeiJ]  Col.  664. 
_In  this  latter  passage  Bellarmine  maintains  that  the  temple  must  not 
De  understood  of  the  Christian  Church,  but  literally  of  the  temple  at 
Jerusalem.] 

Col.  661.  A.  §  Athaec. 

Si  Ecclesia  Christi  solum  ruince  supersunt.~\  Non  dicit  simpliciter  solum 
minas  ecclesiae  Christi  superesse,  sed  superesse  inter  eos.  Nam  etsi 
[>orta3  inferi  nunquam  praevalebunt  adversus  Ecclesiam  secundum  se 
totam,  pnevalebunt  tamen,  et  saepe  praevaluerunt  adversus  partes  ejus  ; 
3t  pars  tanturn,  et  una  provincia  ecclesise  Catholicas  Italia  est. 

Col.  661.  B.  §  Athaec. 

Ilia  enim  jam  ruit.~\  Ita :  sed  non  simpliciter,  sed  apud  illos,  &c. 
[Lutheranos  et  Calvinistas.]  9 

ss2 


628  NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE  KOMANO  Col.  662.  D.  §  Ratio  autem. 

In  privatis  domibus  loca  qu&dam  destinabant  orationi.~\  Qui  ergo  pot1 
erunt  redire  post  destinationem  hanc  ad  usum  communem. 

Col.  663.  D.  §  Nunc  ad  argumenta, 
Per  septem  autem  montes.~]     Supra,  c.  8.  §  Ad  id  vero.     [See  abov 
col.  648.  B.] 

CAP.  XV. 

Col.  672.  B.  §  De  miraculis  sanitatum. 

Quo  miraculo  evidens  est,  8fcl\  Herba  ilia  ubi  crevit  ad  fimbrias  im 
ginis,  omnia  malorum  genera  curavit :  ergo  Deus  voluit,  &c.  .  .  . 

Ego  non  video  hanc  consequentiam.  [The  case  here  referred  to 
that  of  the  statue  erected  by  the  woman  whom  our  Lord  cured  of  i 
issue  of  blood,  See  Euseb.  Hist.  Eccl.  lib.  vii.  cap.  14.] 

CAP.  XVI. 

Col.  673.  C.  §  De  secundo. 

Lactantius,  lib.  7.  cap.  16.]  Loquitur  de  tribus  [Regibus]  occidenti 
sed  non  nominat  eos  :  Ubi  et  dicit  potentissimum  ilium  hostem  a 
extremis  finibus  plagse  Septentrionalis  oriundum. 

CAP.  XVII. 

Col.  675.  A.  §  Secunda  opinio. 

Lactantiiy  lib.  7.  cap.  24,  #c.]     Aliquid  simile  hie  narrat  Lactantius,  no 

tamen  quod  multum  sit  similitudinis.     Neque  nominat  Gog  et  Magog. 

Col.  675.  B.  §  H0ec  opinio. 
Eusebius,  lib.  3.  Hist.']     De  mille  annis  loquitur  ex  Papia,  sed  de  pra 
liis  post  mille  annos  verbum  nullum. 

Col.  678.  C.  §  Neque  obstat. 
Cum  tamen  constet  post  Antichristi  mortem  non  futuros  nisi  XLF  dies 
Annon  hinc  sequitur,  quod  qui  turn  vivunt,  et  vident  non  modo  adver 
turn  sed  et  mortem  Antichristi,  determinate  scire  posse  diem  in  qu 
finitur  mundus,  si  adeo  certum  sit,  post  mortem  ejus  non  futuros  nil 
45  dies  ? 

Et  annon  hoc  contra  Christum,  Matt.  24.  36.  De  die  et  hora  nem 
scit,  &c. .  .  .  ?  Vide  supra  c.  9.  §  ult.  [on  which  Laud  has  a  similar  note 
see  on  Col.  650.  B.  supra.] 

CAP.  XIX. 

Col.  681.  D.  §  Et  hoc  dicitur 
Prodesse  autem  defunctis  vivorum  preces.~\     Hoc  supposito  quod  prosim 
quo  jure  ea  communicat  Papa? 

CAP.  XXI. 

Ibidem.  D.  §  Jam  vero. 

Si  recte  accipiatur.~\  At  utrumque  minus  recte  proferlur.  [This  referii 
to  statements  attributed  to  Luther  and  to  one  of  the  Popes,  that  Scrip 
ture  was  the  source  of  heresies.] 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLAHM1NE.          629 

CAP.    XXIII.  DE   ROMANO 

Col.  695.  A.  §  Porro  ad.  F°NTIFICE' 

Porro  ad  .  .  .  monumenta  religiosa  non  aliter  alligamus  cultum  .  .  .  quant 
igaverit  olim  Deus  ad  sanctuarium.~]  An  ergo  eodem  modo?  Si  enim 
,  turn  quaedam  uon  nisi  ad  haec  monumenta,  nam  quaedam  sacra 
daeorum  non  nisi  in  templo. 

Col.  697.  C.  §  Evangelium  quidem. 

Illud  unicum  Sacrificium  non  posse  .  .  .  repeti  .  .  .  per  manus  sacerdotum 
angelium  nusquam  docet,  $-c.~\  Et  ubi  docet  debere  repeti  ?  '  Hoc 

Ijite  in  meam  commemorationem.'     An  illud  ad  Sacramentum  tantum 

«?ertur,  et  non  ad  Sacrificium  ? 

Col.  699.  D.  §  At  ubi,  quaeso. 

Honorabile  conjugium  in  omnibus.  Cat  enim  si  in  omnibus,  omnes  .  .  .  compre- 
\idit.~]  In  omnibus,  in  patre,  aliter  filiam  legitimam  non  habuissel,  et 
i  filia,  ut,  cui  possit  et  velit,  nubat,  sed  in  Domino.  Sed  misera  fallacia 
p,  non  licet  patri  ducere  filiam,  ergo  non  licet  ducere  uxorem.  Et  sic 
;reliquis,  &c. 

Col.  700.  A.  §  At  ubi,  quaeso. 

Vobis  autem  probandum  superest,  rite  et  legitime  eos  copulari,  qui  perpetuam 
\itinentiam  Deo  vovenmt.~]  Et  quibus,  quaeso,  probandum  restat,  omnes 
i  perpetuam  continentiam  voverunt,  debuisse  ita  vel  vovere,  vel  posse 
•fcstare  quod  voverunt? 

Col.  701.  C.  §  Obscuravit  quoque. 

Istefttmus  (in  Apocalypsi)  obscuraverit.~]  Sed  quaeritur  au  iste  [Luthe- 
3]  fumus? 

Col.  702.  A.  §  Veniamus  ad. 

Littherani  capnt  unum  proprie  non  habent.~\  Infra  §  Denique  Angelus. 
iellarmine  there!  speaks  of  Satan  as  the  invisible  head  of  the 
itherans.]  • 

1        Col.  704.  A.  §  Sed  forte. 

Inferos  veros  et  locales."]  Quasi  non  possint  esse  veri,  nisi  sint  locales, 
mm  vel  Deus  ipse,  qui  maxime  verus,  minime  localis  sit.] 

CAP.  XXIV. 

Col.  706.  C.  §  At  contra. 

Ado  .  .  .  docet  nullumfmsse  loannem  inter  LeonemlT,  et  Benedictum  III.'] 
quid  si  tantum  veritatem  celet?  Nee  enim  expresse  dicit  nou  fuisse 
pam  Johannem  8um.  » 


LIBER  IV. 

CAP.  III. 

Col.  713.  A.  §  Qua?  expositio. 

~Et  tu,  fratres  tuosJ]      At  qui  dicunt   orasse   Christum   pro   ecclesia 
iversali,  non  negant  aliquid  dictum  Petro.    Et  ille  habuit  fratres. 


630          NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE  ROMANO  Col.  713.  B.  §  Qu86  CXpOSitio. 

PONTIFICE.  JJQC  non  p0fesf  Ecclesice  toti  convenire,  nisi  dicamus  totam  ecclesiam 
aliquando  esse  pervertendam.~\  Ergo  nee  de  Petro,  nisi  aliquando  esset 
pervertendus. 

Col.  713.  B.  §  Altera  expositio. 

Pro  perseaerantia  solius  Petri.~]     Vide  §  Respondeo  ad  primum. 

Col.  714.  B.  §  De  primo. 
Plurimis  aliis  Patribus.'}     Ubi  sunt  ? 

Col.  715.  A.  §  Prseter  hos. 
Theophylactw  in  c.  21.  Lucce.~]     Quid  non  ante  Theophylactum? 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  719.  A.  §  Observandum  est. 
Item  Cyrillus  et  RuffinusJ]     Sed  cur  non  citat  ubi  dicunt? 

Col.  719.  A.  §  Prseterea  S.  Cyprianus. 

Ad  quosperfidia  habere  non  potest  accessumJ]  Annon  locus  Me  manifested 
intelligitur  de  perfidia  in  facto,  &c.  ? 

Romanam  JidemJ]     Ro.  fides  non  potest  [mutari],  sed  Ro.  Ecc.  potestj 
amittere  illara  fidem  saltern  in  quibusdam  articulis. 

Col.  719.  B.  §  S.  Gregorius  Nazianzenus. 

Semper  earn  retinet  sicut  decet  urbem.~\  Non  dicit  'retinebit.'  Et  'Decet; 
Quis  dubitat  ?  Sed  non  semper  facit,  aut  credit,  ut  decet. 

Col.  720.  C.  §  Secundo,  hoc. 

Christum  omnino  voluissey  ut  Petrus  Roma  morereturJ]  Cap.  '  Per  verier* 
bilem.'  [Tit.]  '  Qui  filii  sint  legitimi.'  v.  et  Dist.  22.  Ca.  '  Omnes.' 

CAP.  IX. 

Col.  732.  C.  §  Post  biennium. 
Pontificatns  abrogari.']    L.  2.  c.  30.  §  Est  ergo  quinta.  [See  Col.  619.  A.I 

CAP.  XI. 

Col.  734.  D.  §  Decimus  septimus. 

Leo  I.  qui  in  epist.  79.  ...  dicif]  34.  q.  1  et  2.  Can.  '  Cum  per  bellicam. 
[This  is  a  reference  to  Gratian's  Decretum  par.  ii.  Caus.  xxxiv 
qusest.  1  and  2,  where  the  letter  of  S.  Leo,  which  Bellarmine  refers  to 

is  quoted.] 

Col.  736.  A*  §  At  contra,  extat. 

Gratianus  dist.  19.  Canon  *  Ita  Dominus.']     Et  Can.  'Secundum 
sise.1  [i.e.  Dist.  xix.  can.  viii.] 

Similiter  ordinatos,  vere  esse  ordinatos.~\  At  Anastasius  ibi  loquitur  nor 
de  charactere  tantum,  sed  de  executione,  &c.,  quam  Catholici  neganl 
ordinatis  ab  haereticis.  Verba  sunt  ibid.  [Decret.  Dist.  xix.  cap.  vii 
Ita  Dominus.']  '  Rite  fungi  officiis  acceptis  debere  decrevit,'  &c.  Sed  et, 
haec  verba  sunt  etiam  Gratiani  non  Anastasii,  &c. 


NOTES  ON    CARDINAL   BELLARMINE.  631 

CAP.   XII.  DE  ROMANO 

PONTIFICE. 

Col.  747.  C.  §  Respondeo  errasse. 

;  Ad  sortem  laicorum  redactus.~\  §  Sed  objicies.  *  [This  mark  is  intended 
! )  imply  that  those  words  are  inconsistent  with  the  statement  of  the 
Sed  objicies,  which  occurs  just  below.] 

CAP.  XIV. 

Col.  753.  D.  §  Deinde  circa. 

Scripsit  Otho  FrisingensisJ]  Blackwell  Exam.  §  5.  producit  et  Sige- 
ertum  et  Othonem  Frisingensem  improbantes  hoc  factum  Gregorii,  &c. 
The  book  here  referred  to  is  '  The  examination  of  George  Blackwell 
pon  occasion  of  his  answering  a  letter  sent  by  Cardinal  Bellarmine, 
irho  blamed  him  for  taking  the  oath  of  allegiance.  Lond.  1607.' 
Jlackwell,  it  will  be  remembered,  was  '  archpriest  of  England '  at  that 
ime.  Bellarmine's  letter  to  him  is  printed  in  King  James's  '  Triplici 
todo  triplex  cuneus.'] 

Col.  755.  A.  §  Respondeo  nee. 

Nee  Celestinum,  nee  Innocentium  aliquid  de  ea  re  (sc.  de  vinculo  matri- 
tonii  per  haresim  soluto)  certi  statuisse,  #c.]  At  aliquid  certe  statuit 
Concilium  Trident.  [De  Matrim.  Canon  V.]  Cur-huic  hie  non  respondet 
Jellarminus  ? 

§  Respondeo  in  primis.  [Laud  here  refers  to  the  following  state- 
nent  made  by  Bellarmine  in  this  §,  which  occurs  below,  '  adhuc  sentire 
icebat  sine  periculo  haeresis,  nulla  enim  adhuc  prsecesserat  Ecclesiae 

lefmitio.'] 

Col.  758.  A.  §  Sed  video  cur. 

(Calvinus)  dicit,  solum  Christum  esse  in  caelo^  X  L.  4.  de  Christi  anima. 
:.  11.  §  'ItemZachar.  9.'  contrariam  opinionem  ascribit  Calvino  etBezae. 

Sanctos  mortuos  una  noUseum  adhuc  esse  fide  conjunctos.']  Hoc  est  ob- 
ectio  apud  Calvinum  :  objectio  tamen  quam  ipse  format. 

CAP.  XVIII. 
Col.  775.  C.  §  Ad  id  quod. 

Nam  leges  absolute  impositee  vix  inveniuntur  aliae  quam  quatuor.]  At  sub 
lis  multas  particulares.  At  annon  ita  apud  Judaeos? 

§  Quod  autem.  [In  this  §  Beilarmine  speaks  of  these  four  laws  as 
•ather  a  special  application  of  the  Divine  law,  than  new  laws  in 
hemselves.] 


LIBER    V. 

CAP.  II. 

Col.  788.  C.  §  Quod  ad  primum. 

Dominium  non  .  .  .  descendit  ex  jure  divino.]    c.  7.  §  Tertia  ratio.     [This 
•efers  to  the  use  which  Bellarmine  makes  of  this  statement,  when  he 


632  NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DB  ROMANO  proceeds  to  show  that  a  Christian  people  is  bound  not  to  tolerate  t 

PONTIFICE.   heretical  King,  if  he  attempts  to  establish  heresy,  the  Pope  being  thf 

judge  of  this  latter  point.] 

Col.  789.  A.  §  At  Alexander. 
At  Alexander  VI.  divisit  orbem  nuper  inventum  Regibus  Hispanic  et  Lusi- 
taniteJ]     Blackwelli  Exam.  §  135. 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  791.  D.  §  Ex  quo  manifeste. 
Nemo  unquam  .  .  .  haberet  potestatem  . . .  de  posteris  Jechonia,  8fc^\  An  nor 
Zorobabel  qui  nepos  fuit  Jechonise  ?  Matt.  1. 

CAP.  V. 

Col.  794.  A.  §  Secundo  objiciunt. 
Bonifacius  VIII.,  in  extravaganti  '  Unam  sanctum.']    That  Clemens  V 
made  a  Constitution  to  the  impeachment  of  this  of  Boniface,  Et  quo* 
hoc  licuit,  &c.     Blackwell.  Exam.  §  92.  93. 

Col.  794.  B.  §  Respondeo,  ad  literam. 
Ut  postea  exponemus.']     §  Item  potest.  c.  7. 

Col.  795.  C.  §  Respondeo  ex  illis. 

Posteriorem  Canonem.~\  At  Canon  hie,  puto,  est  apud  Gratianum  :  lice' 
forte  non  apud  eos  qui  urgent,  et  eorum  methodum  sequitur  Bella* 
minus.  [The  Canon  referred  to  is  'Quaecunque  contentiones.'  Decret 
par,  ii.  Caus.  xi.  Quaest.  i.  cap.  vii.] 

CAP.  VI. 

Col.  794.  D.  §  Explicanda. 

Explicanda  est  sententia  Theologorum.']  Blackwell.  Exam.  §  61.  et  62,  &c 
wishes  Bellarmin  had  riot  meddled  with  the  question  'De  indirect* 
potestate  Papae,'  unless  (if  it  have  anye  truth  in  it)  he  had  handled  i 
more  pithilye,  &c. 

What  a  blowe  Bellarmiu  hath  given  to  the  Pope's  authoritye,  &c. 

Col.  795.  D.  §  Quantum  ad  personas. 

Tanquam  ordinarius  judex.]     Ergo  non  potest  omnino:  nam  extraordi 
naria  potestas  non  transit  ad  successorem,  &c.     Blackwelli  Exam.  §  60 
At  quid  si  hie  sit  sensus,  non  potest  ut  Papa  ordinarie,  directe :  seci 
potest  ut  Papa  ordinarie  sed  indirecte?  &c. 

i 
CAP.  VII. 

Col.  798.  A.  §  Sic  enim  habent. 

ltd  loqui  in  libris  illis  Bernardum,  ut  veritas  ipsa  loqui  videaturJ]  Calvinugj 
ibid,  dicit  Bei'nardum  ita  loquutum  haac  (scilicet  quae  ipse  ibi  ex  illo 
protulit)  tanquam  si,  &c.,  sod  non  dicit  eum  ita  loquutum  omnia  quas  in! 
illis  libris,  &c. 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARHINE.         633 

Col.  798.  A.  §  Tertia  ratio.  DE  EOMANO 

Non  licet  Christianis  tolerare  Regem  inJidelemJ]     At  quum  regna  fun-    PONTIFICE' 
dantur  nee  in  fide,  nee  in  gratia, — howe  can  they  be  shaken  under  pre 
tence  that  either  of  them  is  impugned?     Blackwell's  Exam.  §  123.  Ob. 
et  p.  150,  etc. 

Col.  798.  B.  §  Probatur. 

Si  ille  conetur  acertere  populum  a  fideJ]     Negat  Black  well.  Exam.  §  78. 

Col.  798.  B.  §  Quod  si. 

Quia  deerant  vires  temporales.']  Blackwell's  Exam.  §  48.  et  49,  &c. 
improbat  hoc. 

Herod  et  Pilat.  c.  2.  p.  6.  probat  habuisse  vires  ex  Tertulliano.  Carl- 
ton  de  jurisdictione.  c.  4.  §  13. 

Col.  798.  C.  §  Quod  si. 

Si  tires  adfument.]     Black  well.  Exam.  p.  2.  negat. 

Ergo  si  turn  habuissent  Christiani  vires,  peccassent  non  deponendo 
Neronem,  &c.,  nam  in  eo  fuit  et  meritum  infidelitatis,  quod  est  ratio 
Thomas  ;  et  persequebatur  Christianos,  quod  est  ratio  Bellarmini.  Et 
tamen  suadet  Apostolus  obedientiam,  <fec.,  quid  non  temporariam,  donee 
succrescerent  vires  ?  &c.  vide  Blackwell.  Exam.  §  2.  3. 

Col.  798.  D.  §  Denique,  cur. 

Innocentim  III.  cap.  Gaudeamus,  extra  de  divortiis.~\  Magis  aperte 
ibid.  cap.  Quanto.  [Decretal,  lib.  iv.  tit.  xix.  De  divortiis,  cap.  7.  Bel- 
larmine  had  quoted  cap.  8.] 

CAP.  VIII. 

Col.  802.  C.  §  Deinde  si  quam. 

Nam  deinceps  per  annos,  8fc^\  Ergo  a  translatione  Imperil  Constan- 
tinopolim  ad  translationem  ad  Germanos  fuerunt  anni  circiter  D. 

Col.  803.  C.  §  Nonum  exemplum. 

Gregorim  VII.  Henricum  IV.  deposuit  cum  approbation  et  plamu.~]  It 
was  done  with  great  dislike  and  repyninge,  &c.  Blackwelli  Exam.  §  52. 

CAP.  IX. 

Col.  804.  A.  §  Quantum  ad. 

Mero  latrocinio.~]  §  ult.  [In  this  §  Bellarmine  maintains  the  asser 
tion,  '  imperia  per  latrocinium  acquisita  tandem  longo  tempore  fiunt 
legitima.'] 


634  NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE   ECCLESIA. 
LIB.   I.    DE    CONCILIIS. 

PR^FATIO. 

P.  814.  §  At  quod. 

DE  CONCILIIS.      At  quod  sacramentum  ....  Papa  mutavit .?]     Sacramentum  Euch.  in 
"~  unam  speciera. 

P.  815.  §  Ita  vero. 

Ita  vero  esse,  8fc^\  Non,  ne  fiat  concilium,  sed  quia  ita  celebratum 
p.  818.  [Referring  to  Bellarmine's  words,  <  Sed  dicet . .  fortasse,  optabant 
.  .  .  generale  Concilium,  sed  non  ejusmodi  quale  Tridentinum  fuit.3] 


LIBER  II.  DE  CONCILIORUM  AUCTOBITATE. 

CAP.  I. 

Col.  867.  C.  §  Ac  ut  a  prima. 

Concilia  erf  are  non  posse  in  tradendis  morum  prceceptis~]  cap.  7.  §  '  Potest 

etiam,'  et  de  universalibus  etiam  ibi.  [Bellarmine  admits  in  this  passage, 

'  Concilia  priora  emendari  per  posteriora  quoad  praecepta  morum.'] 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  871.  D.  §  Accedat. 
Nihil  enim  est  majus  generali  Concilio.~]     Papa  est.     Annon  ?     Sed  certe 
concilium  et  Scriptura. 

Col.  871.  D.  §  Tertio. 

De  multis  .  .  .  Scriptures  libris  .  .  .  tamdiu  est  dubitatum,  donee  a  Concilia 
res  declarata  est.']     Non  dubitavit  Ecclesia,  licet  quidam  in  ea. 

Col.  871.  D.  §  Quarto. 

Concilia  pracipua  . .  .  ediderunt  .  .  .  novas  sententias.~\     Non  erant  novae 
secundum  substantiam. 

CAP.  V. 

Col.  872.  A.  §  Altera  propositio. 

Hcec propositio  non  est  aque  certa^\     Et  quare  non :  quum  tota  certitude 
concilii  dependat  a  Papa  ? 

Col.  872.  C.  §  Secundo  idem. 
Ut  Pelagianorum,  fyc.~\  *  c.  10.  §  Tertio  Prosper. 

Col.  872.  C.  §  Quarto. 
Focantur  ejusmodi  decreta  dimnitus  iuspirata.~\     Sed  non  omnia. 


NOTES   ON   CARDINAL   BELLARMINE.  635 

CAP.  VII.  DE  COKC. 

AUCT. 


Col.  874.  B.  §  Respondeo,  non. 
(Gregorius  Naz.).  desperaret  se  legitimum  Concilium  .  .  .  msurum\   Non 
;xcipit  Sardicense  quod  legitimum  fuit. 

Col.  875.  A.  §  Respondeo,  Augustinum. 

Quid  enim  est  veritas  auctoritatis,  nisi  vera  et  certa  auctoritas.~\  Sed 
liverso  gradu,  &c. 

Col.  875.  A.  §  Aliud  testimonium. 

Sic  priora  emendatione  indigent,  fa."]  c.  8.  p.  890.  §  Respondeo,  quaestio- 
lem.  [In  this  §  Bellarmine  admits,  in  some  cases,  the  propriety  of 
5t.  Augustine's  statement,  that  earlier  Councils  may  be  amended  by 
subsequent  ones.] 

Col.  875.  B.  §  Respondeo,  primo. 

Prtecepta  enim  mutantur.~\  c.  2.  §  1 .  Quid  ?  num  prsecepta  morum  ? 
"See  above,  col.  867.  C.] 

Col.  875.  D.  §  Respondeo  Concilium. 

Quo  anteponitur  Episcopus  C.  Politanus  Alexandrine.]  Imo  in  hoc  cone. 
[Chalced.]  non  est  actum  ut  anteponeretur  aliis ;  quod  antea,  &c. ;  sed 
ut  par  esset  ejus  authoritas  Ro.  Patriarchae,  &c.  Junius. 

[This  is  a  reference  to  Fr.  Junius  Animadv.  in  Bellarmin.  Opp.  Theol. 
torn.  ii.  col.  1074.  lin.  23.] 

CAP.  VIII. 

Col.  878.  D.  §  Quinto. 

Non  esse  idoneos  ad  sacerdotium.~]  Bellarminus  in  respon.  nee  reddit 
canonis  hujus  [Cone.  Nic.  Can. .  i.]  rationem :  nee  quomodo  hie  cum 
sequenti  canone  [Can.  iii.]  convenit,  ostendit. 

Col.  882.  A.  §  Secundus  error. 

Decretum  .  .  .  de  honore  Sedium  .  .  .  poterat  mutare.~\  Ergo  uon  est  de  fide 
secundum  Bellarminum. 

Col.  882.  B.  §  Respondeo  inprimis. 

Concilium  Carthaginense  esse  majoris  auctoritatis  .  .  .  quia  posteriusy  8fc^\ 
Infra  §  De  concilio.  [See  following  note.] 

Col.  885.  A.  §  De  Concilio. 

Anteponendum  est  Cone.  Nic.  II.  quod  .  .  .  universalius,  antiquius,]  Supra, 
[§.]  Respondeo  inprimis.  [This  refers  to  previous  note.] 

Col.  886.  B.  §  Primo,  quia. 

Libri  illi  CaroliniJ]  p.  888.  Libri  Carolini  extant  torn.  3.  Concil.  Jun. 
torn.  2.  p.  1082.  [This  is  a  reference  to  torn.  ii.  Opp.  Theol.  Francisci 
Junii,  Fol.  Geneva.  1607.] 

Col.  886.  D.  §  Neque  etiam  obstat. 

Auctor .  .  .  librorum  (Carolinorum}  hoc  mendaciumJinxitJ]  An  hoc  potuit 
esse  incognitum  illis  ? 


636  NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

I>E  ECCLESIA  CAP.    IX. 

MILITANTS. 

Col.  891.  D.  §  Respondemus. 
Major  pars  (melioreni)  .  .  nunquam  vincit.~]     Hooker  L.  5.  p.  85. 

CAP.  X. 

Col.  893.  C.  §  De  Provincialibus. 

Et  ideo  ipso  (Cone,  gen.)  errante  tota  Ecclesia  erraret.']     An  sequitur  ? 

Col.  894.  C.  §  Quod  autem. 

(Concilia  qu&dam  particularici)  videntur  ipso  u& 
probata.~]     Approbatio  hsec  mclior  [quam]  Pontificis. 

CAP.  XI. 

Col.  895.  D.  §  Quarto,  potest. 
Nam  non  tenentur  Episcopi   ....  sequi  illam  instrMctionem.~\     Ergone 
agnoscunt  Papam  infallibilem,  et  tamen  non  tenentur  sequi? 


LIBER  TERTIUS  DE  ECCLESIA  MILITANTE. 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  921.  B.  §  Respondeo,  varias. 

Posse  did  eos  esse  in  ecclesia  post  quam  exiernntJ]  Cap.  10.  fSee  Col. 
941.  B.  §  Ac  primum.l 

CAP.  V. 

Col.  922.  B.  §  Prseterea  Scriptura. 

Cyprianus  libro  de  unitate  ecclesia'.']  Libro  de  simplicitate  prsslatorum. 
[The  same  correction  is  made  throughout  whenever  Bellarmine  quotes 
Cyprian  de  Unitate  ecclesise.] 

CAP.  VII. 
Col.  92.9.  A.  §  Respondeo  primo,  saepe. 

Sicut  lilium  inter  spinas,  S/-c Augustinus  Epist.  48.  '  Dicuntur,'  inquit> 

'  spince  propter  malignitatem,  dicuntur  filice  propter  communionem  sacramen- 
toritm']  Hoc  [Cant.  ii.  2.]  de  sancta  ecclesia  dictum  omnis  Christianus 
agnoscit,  inquit  Aug.  lib.  de  Unitate  ecclesia).  c.  [35.] 

Col.  931.  A.  §  Pari  ratione. 

Quomodo  etiam  intelligi  delet  ....  auctor  opens  imperfedi  in  Matth<eum% 
Horn.  XX.,  ubi  dicit  eum  qui  ab  Ecclesia  cadit,  nunquam  fuisse  Christiamtm, 
intelligit  enim  secundum  pr<edestinationem.~]  Ergo  tu  ipse,  Bellarmine,  sic 
vis  intelligi,  quum  dicis  Tom.  3.  lib.  3.  De  Justin,  c.  14.  fideles  posse 
penitus  deficere  a  fide  vivificante ;  non  intelligis  fideles  secundum  prse- 
destinationem,  sed  secundum  Sacramentorum  communionem,  et  profes- 
sionem  verse  fidei. 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.          637 

CAP.    X.  DBECOLBSIA 

MILITANTS. 

Col.  941.  B.  §  Ac  primum. 

Jam  desierunt  omnibus  modis.~]  Immo  non  omnibus  modis  secundum 
ipsum  Bellarminum,  c.  4.  [See  Col.  921.  B.  §  Respondeo,  varias.]  adhse- 
rent  enim  ecclesiae  secundu in  aliquid. 

CAP.  XII. 

Col.  949.  A.  et  B.  §  Primum  ergo. 

Sive  intelligas  Christum  .  .  .  sive  Petnim,  SfC.  fyc.  .  .  .  fundatnentum  Ec- 
clesiee  est  aliquid  sensibile.\  Ergone  Christus,  an  Petrus,  nunc  sensibiles? 

Col.  950.  C.  §  Ultimo. 

Abscondi  non  potest.~]  Et  ideo  necesse  est,  ut  omnibus  terrarum  partibus 
nota  sit :  quae  verba  immediate  sequentia  apud  Aug.  [Lib.  iii.  contra 
Epist.  Parmen.  cap.  5.]  miror  praetermissa  a  Bellarmino. 

CAP.  XIII. 

Col.  951.  D.  §  Accedant  tertio. 

Parabolis,  quibus  omnium  consensu  significatur  Ecclesia^]  Ipse  tamen 
hoc  negas.  c.  4.  [§  At  licet.  '  Melius  respondetur  cum  Augustino  .  .  . 
per  agrum  non  significari  Ecclesiam,  sed  mundum.'] 

CAP.  XIV. 

Col.  953.  C.  §  Secunda. 

Ad  episcopos  qui  sunt  JEcclesia  representative^}  Aliud  est  ad  episcopos  et 
totum  clerum :  aliud  ad  Episcopos  in  concilio. 

Col.  954.  A.  §  At  contra. 

Hoc modo  officin<z  librariorum  essent columns veritatis.~]  Scurri liter;  neque 
enim  sic  ecclesia  custos. 

Apostolus  non  meminit  hie  Script  ur  arum. ~\  Quo  ties  ipse  rejecit  hoc  genus 
argumentandi. 

Col.  954.  B.  §  Praeterea  secundo. 

Si  Ecclesia  .  .  .  erraret,  Christo  et  Spiritui  Sancto  error  tribueretur.~]  Neu- 
tiquam,  sed  est  infirmitas  quum  non  sequitur  Dominum  suum. 

Col.  954.  D.  §  Respondet  Calvinus,  ideo. 

Non  igitur  est  verum,  Ecclesiam  nihil  docere.']  Sed  ultima  resolutio  fidei 
hie  non  est  in  hoc,  quod  ecclesia  ita  docet. 

Col.  955.  A.  §  Quinto. 

Antequam  Scripture  scriberentur.}     Sic  ante  Novum  Test.,  ergone  nunc 
non  est  necessarium  ? 
Multa  barbara  nationesJ]     Et  quid  hoc  ad  viam  ordinariam  ? 

Col.  955.  B.  §  Probatur. 

Angustinus,  lib.  1.  cont.  Cres.~\  Et  loquitur  de  re,  cujus  non  est 
exemplar  in  scriptura.  Ibid.  [cap.  xxxiii.]  prin.  (non  exemplum  sed 
Joctrina  vel  deductio,  &c. 


638  NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE  NOTIS  Col.  955.  B.  §  Jam  quod  etiam. 

ECOLESIJB.       Si  omnes  episcopi  errarent,  tota  etiam  Ecclesia  erraret.~\     At  omnes  epi- 
scopi  nunquam  fuerunt  in  aliquo  corpora  reprsesentativo. 

Col.  955.  C.  §  Jam  quod. 

(Augmtinus)  vocat  decretum  Concilii  generalis  Ecclesiee  universos  consen- 
sum.~]  Et  est  in  sensu  sed  non  simpliciter. 

CAP.  XV. 

Col.  957.  C.  §  Quod  ut  melius. 

Minor  \_qui  subsunt  hodie  Romano  Pontifici  sunt  ccetus  fideliuni]  est 
evidens^}  Ergo  hsec  conclusio  (Qui  hodie  subsunt  Rom.  Pont,  sunt 
Ecclesia  Christi)  non  est  simpliciter,  sed  tantum  partim,  de  fide. 

CAP.  XVI. 

Col.  960.  C.  §  Ad  illud  Pauli  dico. 

Omnes  prorsm  qni  tune  invenientur  in  Ecclesia  occulti  heeretici,  ab  ^Ec 
clesia  discedent.~]  Bellarminus  lib.  3.  de  Rom.  Pont.  c.  4.  dicit  « Signum 
verum  concomitans  magnum  ilium  Antichristum,  esse  persecutionem 
magnam  et  notissimam,  ita  ut  publica  sacra  omnino  cessent.'  (At  quum 
publica  sacra  omnino  cessent,  Ecclesia  desinit  esse  visibilis  etc.  Ergo.) 
Et  paulo  post :  '  impediet  omnia  publica  exercitia  verae  religionis.' 

CAP.  XVII. 

Col.  963.  C.  §  Dico  secundo. 

Prceterea  Luc,  22.  dictum  est  Petro,  Rogavipro  te.~]  Argumentum  itaquej 
quod  protulit  Bellarminus,  torn.  3.  lib.  3.  de  Justifi.  c.  24.  de  Petri  fide| 
amissa  nihili  est. 


LIBER  QUABTUS,  DE  NOTIS  ECCLESLE. 

CAP.  V. 

Col.  972.  A.  §  In  omni. 
In  omni  insigni  mutatione  religionis^     Hoc  capite  §  Tertio  dicunt. 

Col.  974.  B.  §  Praeterea  Matth.  13. 
Sed  etiam  Deus  valde  dormimssetJ]   #  Cap.  9.  §  Porro  eleganter. 

CAP.  IX. 

Col.  989.  D.  §  Sabellius. 
Nunc  ea  sententia  \Sabellii]  in  multis  locis.~]     Quid  hoc  ad  nos  ? 

CAP.  X. 

Col.  995.  C.  §  Veniamus  mine. 
August,  lib.  18.  de  Civit.  Dei.  c.  52.  dicit."}     Non  reperio, 


NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  639 


DECLERICIS. 

CAP.  XIX. 

Col.  1082.  C.  §  His  testimoniis, 
Eusebium  lib.  5.  Historic  cap.  24.]     In  meo  codice  c.  25.  et  versio  est 
J  Septem  cognati  mei.' 

CAP.  XX. 

Col.  1085.  D.  §  Ad  locum  igitur. 

De  pits  foeminis  .  .  .  qua  sequebantur  Apostolos.']  An  hoc  irridente 
mundo,  et  persequente  propter  fidem,  suspicione  et  justo  scandalo  caru- 
isset?  Vide  et  Juniura,  Tom.  2.  n.  18.  p.  1229. 

CAP.  XXI. 

Col.  1088.  C.  §  Nam  sicut. 

Non  tenemur  comedere,  nisi  quando  periculum  est,  ne  pereat  individuum.~] 
Vel  detrimentum  saltern  gravius  accipiat. 

Non  tenemur  ducere  uxorem,  nisi  quando  periculum  esset,  ne  species  humana 
periretJ]  Vel  esset  detrimentum  castitatis,  ut  §  Adde  etiam. 

T  Col.  1091.  B.  §  Argumentum  quartum. 

Nee  omnes  debent  esse  sacerdotes,  sed  solum  iit  qui  videntur  hoc  donum 
habereJ]  Qui  habent ;  aut  non  est  responsio.  Nam  argumentum  est ; 
Non  omnes  capere  videntur :  sed  non  omnes  capiunt. 

CAP.  XXIV. 

Col.  1102.  D.  §  Ad  haec,  ilia. 
Et  illi  quoque  qui  fornicariam.~]     Intelligit  ergo  notam  fornicariam,  &c. 

CAP.  XXVIII. 

Col.  1115.  D.  §  At  objicit  Calvinus, 
Theodoretus  lib.  1.  hist.  c.  20.]     In  aliis  editionibus  est  c.  19.  fine. 

Col.  1116.  A.  §  Respondeo,  more  solito. 

Non  dicit  episcoporumJ]  At  immediate  praecedentibus  verbis  mentio  est 
episcoporum  et  non  populi. 

|  -  Col.  1117.  C.  §  Respondeo  primo. 

Dominum  loqui  de  seipso  tantum.~\  Et  videtur  quod  loquatur  de  seipso 
tantum,  nam  qui  didrachma  accipiebant  accedentes  ad  Petrum  interro- 
gant  de  Christo  solo,  Magister  Vester  non  solvit  didrachma?  Matt. 
17.  24. 

At  turn  cur  Christus  respondet,  Da  iis  pro  me  et  te,  v.  27  ?  pro  te  quia 
tu  debes  :  pro  me  ad  evitandum  scandalum  :  ideo  dicit  (ne  scandali- 
zemus),  tu  pro  aperta  injustitia :  Ego  quia  non  est  satis  iis  nota  filiatio 
mea. 


640          NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE     M  ON  AC  HIS. 

CAP.  XIII. 

Col.  1160.  D.  §  Porro  ilia. 
Prteceptum  hoc  affirmativumJ]     Affirmativa  euim  praecepta  non  obliga 
ad  semper. 

Col.  1164.  B.  §  Respondeo,  negandum. 

Non  enim  peccat  qui  non  facit  quod  non  potest.']     Nisi  in  ipso  sit  quoc 
non  potest. 


DE     LAICIS. 

CAP.  XIII. 

Col.  1307.  B.  §  Contra,  primo. 
Non  in  verbis  sed  in  sensu  estfides.~\     Sed  an  est  in  sensu  intellecto  f 

Col.  1308.  C.  §  Quiuto,  non  potest. 

Credere  debeo  Sanctos  invocandos,  quia  eadem  Ecclesia  hoc  dicit.~\     Eadem 
forte  :  sed  noil  eodem  modo  se  habens. 


LIBEE  PRIMUS,  DE  PUEGATORIO. 
CAP.  III. 

Col.  1332.  A.  §  Decimus  locus. 

Ambrosius  in  Psal.  36.]  To.  4.  p.  489.  Non  potest  intelligi  de  pur- 
gatorio.  [S.  Ambrose's  words  are,  '  Igne  ergo  purgabuntur  filii  Levi, 
igne  Ezekiel,  igne  David  ....  Salvi  ei^irmis-per  fidem,  sic  tamen  salvij 
quasi  per  ignem.'  Enarr.  in  Ps.  xxxvi.  §  26.  Op.  i.  coll.  789,  790.  Ed. 
Bened.J 

CAP.  V. 

Col.  1339.  D.  §  Alii  intelligent. 

Qui  verus  et  realis]  §  Secundo  quia  haec.  [In  which  passage  Bellarmine 
states,  '  Opera  ....  igne  material!  examinari  non  possunt.'] 

Col.  1341.  B.  §  Quarto,  quia  illud. 

Judicium  confutans  errores  non  affert  detrimentum  sed  lucrum.~\  At  nihilo- 
minus  detrimentum  patitur  respectu  illorum  operum  quse  in  csecitate 
erroris  facit,  &c.  &c. 

CAP.  VI. 

Col.  1343.  D.  §  Prima  est. 

Qui  baptismum  suscipiunt  nomine  alicujus  amid  sui  defunctiJ]  "  Annua 
die  baptizari  solebant  in  spem  resurrectionis."  Jo.  Scalig.  Annotat.  in 
Nov.  Test.  Loud. ;  in  1  Cor.  15. 


NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  641 

Col.  1343.  D.  §  Primo,  quia.  I>E  PURGA- 

Apostolus  debuisset  .  .  .  insinuare  hunc  esse  errorem,  ne  daret  occasioned.']    _____'_ 
psa  forma  verborum  tollit  occasionem  erraudi. 

Non  solide  argument aretur.~]  Solide  ad  illos  quorum,  aut  inter  quos, 
le  error  fuit. 

Quod  it  a  credant  quidam  errantes.~]  At  forte  generalis  turn  error  fuit  in 
.cclesia  Corinthiaca. 

Nullus  veterum  Historicorum.~]  At  argumentum  uegativum  est,  &c. 
It  §  sequenti  dicit  Tertullianum  hoc  asserere,  &c. 

Col.  1344.  A.  §  Primo,  quia. 

Itaque  merito  Chrysostomus,  8fC.>  Tianc  expositionem  tit  falsa  m  rejiciunt.~] 
irculus  enim  esset  ut  videtur ;  Tertullianus  dicit  hunc  etrorem  fuisse 
impore  Apostolorum,  quia  in  hoc  loco  1  Cor.  15.  sic  dicitur ;  sensus 
utem  hujus  loci  hie  erit,  quia  ita  hunc  locum  exprimit  Tertullianus. 

Hanc  expositionem  ex  Paulo  approbat  Jo.  Scalig.  notis  in  novum 
estam.  Loud. 

Col.  1345.  C.  §  Hrec  expositio  refellitur. 

Non  ergo  recte  dicitur  baptizari  aliqueni  pro  mort-uoJ]  Non  potest  recte 
ici:  at  quid  inde;  quum  ut  la  sit  opinio  ex  errore  quorundam  hie  dispu- 
it  Apostolus  ;  error  autem  potest  ea  dicere  quae  non  recte  dicuntur. 

CAP.  VIII. 

Col.  1351.  B.  §  Ad  hunc  locum. 

Cat holici  fere  omnes  Epulonem  in  Gehenna  esse  dicunt.']  L.  2.  c.  2.  §  3. 
k  c.  4.  §  Respondeo  nos,  &c.  [The  former  reference  is  to  Lib.  ii.  c.  2. 

Secundns  ibidem.,  to  the  words  "  Neque  loquitur  de  inferno  inferiore, 
id  de  inferno  in  genere,  ut  complectitur  omnia  loca  ad  quae  descende- 
ant  omnes  homines  ante  Christi  resurrectionem."  The  second  reference 
)  cnp.  4.  §  Respondeo  vos,  is  especially  to  the  words  "id  enim  omnes 
atholici  credunt  ex  cap.  16.  Lucas."  Bellarmine  having  here  said  only 
fere  omnes."] 

CAP.  XV. 

Col.  1374.  B.  §  Ad  quartum. 
Non  dulium  est,  prodesseJ]   Et  in  Enchir.  c.  110.  non  est  negandum  etc. 

Col.  1374.  B.  §  Respondet  Petrus. 

Necesse  est  dicere  Augustinum  .  .  .  .  de  aliqua  re  dubitasse.]  At  dubitavit 
•i  de  toto. 

Col.  1374.  D.  §  Dico  igitur. 

Ideo  recte  Augustinus  dicit  posse  qu<eri.~\  Non  plane  video,  qui  hue 
jferri  possunt  ilia  verba  Aug.  Enchirid.  c.  69. 


642  NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLAIIMINE. 


LIBER,   SECUNDUS   DE   PURGATORIO. 

CAP.  II. 

Col.  1379.  A.  §  Secundus  ibidem. 

loquitur  de  inferno,  8fcl\     *  L.  1.  c.  4.  §  Ad  hunc  locum.     [S( 
above,  Col.  1351.  B.] 

CAP.  VI. 

Col.  1391.  A.  §  At  his  non  obstantibus. 

Omnes  aut  incerti  aut  obscuriJ]  At  inter  eos  Tertullianus,  Justinu 
Isidorus. 

CAP.  XVIII. 

Col.  1408.  C.  §  Sententia  communis. 

Per  exclusivam  '  solis.'~]  Non  reperio  hoc  vocabulum  'solis3  in  lotl 
illo  apud  S.  Augustinum. 

CAP.  XIX. 

Col.  1412.  A.  §  Ad  aliud  ex  Cone.  Elibertino. 

Quia  fiebat  ex  superstitione  gentiliumJ]  Hsec  responsio  videtur  net 
satisfacere  ration!  allatae  a  Patribus  in  Concilio,  scilicet  de  non  inquij 
tandis  spiritibus  defunctorum.  Prseterea  qusevi  potest  cur  putar 
concilium  spiritus  defunctorum  inquietari  per  hanc  ceremoniam  :  et  (i 
magis  quod  displiceat  illis  ejusmodi  error,  &c.  &c. 


DE   SANCTORUM  BEATITUDINE. 

CAP.  VIII. 

Col.  1451.  C.  §  Primo  modo. 

JEt  singulis  amis,  ^cJ]  Hsec  ultima  verba  '  et  singulis  annis,  & 
non  sunt  apud  S.  Cyprianum. 

CAP.  IX. 

Col.  1452.  C.  §  De  tertio. 

Posse  Pontificem  errare.~]  Annon  ipsi  agnoscatis  totam  ecclesiam  pos 
errare  in  iis  quae  sunt  facti  ? 

Col.  1452.  C.  §  Altera  est. 

Insokntissimte  insanice  esse  disputare.~]  Annon  ibi  disputat  S.  Au 
[Epist.  cxviii.  (liv.  Bened.)  sect.  5.]  de  iis  quse  ex  antiqua  traditioi 
descenderunt  in  universalem  ecclesiam,  et  non  de  iis  quee  nupei 
praecepto  Papae  imponuntur  toti  Ecclesias  ? 

Col.  1452.  D.  §  Altera  est. 

Denique  tenemur  obedire  Pontifici.']  Quid  si  certe  noverimus  ipsum 
mediis  blasphemiis  mortuum  et  in  vita  hypocritam  egisse  ? 


NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  643 

Col.  1453.  B.  §  Quarto,  probatur.  DE  SANCT. 

Non  est  .  .  .  credibile  Deum  non  adesse  ecclesite  suee  sic  dispositte  et  suppli-  __  BEAT' 
antiJ]      Ecclesia   sic  disposita  petit  multa  a  Deo  quae  non  concedit, 
icque  tamen  hinc  concluditur  quod  ei  non  adest,  &c. 

Col.  1453.  B.  §  Ultimo,  probatur. 

At  in  hoc  nullus  usquam  error  deprehensus  est.']  Forte  deprehensus  ab  iis 
ui  volunt  videre.  Si  non,  quid  inde?  quum  raro  potest  sine  revela- 
ione  e  caelo  ? 

CAP.  X. 

Col.  1454.  A.  §  Quantum  ad  tertium. 

Null  urn  est  enim  sacrificium  in  ecclesia,  nisi  commune  et  a  Deo  ipso  insti- 
>ttum.~]  Sed  sacrificium  debetur  Sanctis  canonizatis,  hie,  et  c.  7.  §  3. ; 
rgo  ostendant  ubi  a  Deo  institutum,  quod  hie  requirit. 

CAP.  XII. 

Col.  1455.  A.  §  Tertium  argumentum. 

Non  meminisset  latrite.~]  Nominatim  non  veniebat  in  qusestionem 
itria.  Calvin.  L.  1.  Instit.  c.  12.  §  3. 

CAP.  XVI. 

Col.  1466.  C.  §  Porro  Calvinus. 

Litaniis  Papistarum  nullam  unquam  fieri  Christi  mentionem.]  "  Ubi  sanctis 
lortuis  nihil  non  honoris  defertur."  Omisit  hsec.  Nee  hsec  verba 
>cil.  "  nunquam  nobis  in  precibus  Christum  occurrere."]  ibi  sunt. 

Col.  1466.  D.  §  Porro  Calvinus. 

Et  terminantur  'per  Christum  Dominum  nostrum.^  Hoc  prseoccupat 
alvinus,  ibid. 

Col.  1466.  D.  §  Tertio  dicit. 

Licit  (Calvinus)  solum  Christum  introisse.~\  Non  dicit  solum  in  Sanc- 
larium  ingressum,  &c. 

Col.  1467.  A.  §  Quarto  dicit. 

Plane  ut  Deos,  Sfc.~]  Non  secus  ac  in  tutelarium  Deorum  fidem  se 
Dntulerunt. 

Col.  1467.  C.  §  Septimo. 

Calvinus  deducit  non  posse  invocari  Sanctos,  8fc^\  c.  17.  §  Est  tamen. 
fn  the  section  here  referred  to  Bellarmine  asserts  that,  'quantum  ad 
erba,'  we  may  say  '  S.  Petre,  miserere  mei,'  though  in  the  present 
sction  he  concedes  that,  'oratio  sacrificantis  dirigatur  ad  Patrem.'] 

CAP.  XVIII. 
Col.  1470.  C.  §  Accedat  ultimo. 

Calvinus  dicit Deum  voluisse  ut  nullum  nobis  esset  commercium  cum 

metis  mortuis.~]  Omnes  ejusmodi  rationes  subduxit  Deus.  Loquutus 
utem  est  de  variis  et  particularibus  votis. 

Sed  nee  illis  nobiscum~\  "  quantum  assequi  licet  conjecturis."  ibid. 

*  T  T  2 


644          -NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE   SANCT.  CAP.    XIX. 

BEAT. 

Col.  1473.  A.  §  Sequitur  quinta. 
Sancti  .  .  .  pie  atque  utiliter  .  .  .  invocantur.~]  c.  20.  §  Deinde  quod  ad 
[In  this  §  Bellarmine  speaks  of  our  necessity  urging  us  to  this  course 
'  nullum  mandatum  requiritur,  quando  ipsa  necessitas  nos  impellit, 
though  in  the  passage  before  us  he  looks  on  it  only  as  '  pium  et  utile 
See  below,  Col.  1487.  C.] 

Col.  1473.  C.  §  At  solutio. 
Quce  verba  Salomonis,  3fc^\     Vide  Bellarmin.  in  Psal.  131. 

CAP.  XX. 

Col.  1480.  B.  §  Ad  locum  Ambrosii. 
Qui  astrorum  cursus  colebantJ]     Agit  de  astris,  sed  ratio  quam  redd 
generalis  est  omnibus  creaturis. 

Col.  1480.  C.  §  Ad  locum  Ambrosii. 

*  Non  esse  opus  swffmgatore '  intelligitur  ex  parte  Dei.~\    Addit  S.  Ambro 

'  sed  mente  devota,'  ergo  non  opus  suffragatoribus  nee  ex  parte  nostri 

Col.  1480.  C.  §  Dices,  hoc  idem. 
Dices,  hoc  idem  poterant  respondere  Gentiles.']     Ergo  immediate  access 
bilis  est :  ergo  quidni  sic  accedamus  ?  &c.  §  Prseterea  Coloss.  infra, 
§  Deinde  quod  ad. 

Theod.  in  cap.  1.  ad  Coloss.']  Ergo  et  aliter  potest  [Deus  accedi]  quai 
per  sauctos. 

Col.  1481.  D.  §  I  Hue  solvitur. 

Mediatorem  quodammodo  redemptionis.~]  S.  Aug.  ibid.  [Contra  Epis 
Farm  en.  lib.  ii.  cap.  8.]  meminit  interpellationis  :  mediatoris  :  exon 
tionis:  orationis:  et  neverbum  addit  de  redemptione.  Ergo  verisimile  es 
quod  ibi  agat  de  mediatore  intercessionis,  non  redemptionis.  Et  omni 
haec,  dum  respondet  loco  S.  Johan.  9.  '  Deus  peccatores  non  exaudit 
Ergo  de  intercessione. 

Quin  et  Bellarmin.  hie  dicit  '  quodammodo  :'  et  sic  ni  fallor,  omnis  qi 
intercedit,  innitendo  scilicet  et  premendo  meritum  Christi. 

Col.  1482.  B.  §  Urget  Calvinus. 
Responded,  B.  August inum  velle  dicer e  Christum  esse  per  quern  omnes  interpe 
lant.~]     At  S.  Aug.  ib.  bis  dicit  '  interpellat,'  &c.  &c.  et  opinor  satis  nov 
quod  voluit  dicere. 

Col.  1482.  C.  §  Urget  Calvinus. 

Quia  ipsi  egent  Christo.~]     At  qui,  quseso,  egent  [Angeli]  Christo  (quo 

subnectit)  si  non  oratione  ejus.     Et  si  Angeli  non  indigebant  oration, 

Christi,  quia  nunc  confirm ati :  ergo  nee  animae  beatae,  quia  nunc  et  ill." 

confirmatae. 

Col.  1482.  D.  §  Ad  tertium  locum. 
Concilium  (Laod.}  non  damnat  quamlibet  veneraiionem  AngelorumC]     Se 
verbumTheodoreti  est,  '  Ne  precarentur  Angelos  :'  ergo  preces  illis  fur 
dere,  idololatria  ilia  fuit  de  qua  conc^ium  loquitur. 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.          645 

Col.  1484.  C.  et  D.  §  Alii  postremo.  DE  REIIQ. 

Revelari  els  a  Leo  orationes  nostrasJ]     Ergo  revelat  Deus  orationes      SANCT 

ostras,  ut  illi  easdem  orationes  ad  Deum  deferant.     Quid  hoc?     Ergo 

tiamsi  sciant,  non  tamen  ideo  invocandi,  &c. 

Col.  1486.  B.  §  Respondeo,  nihil. 

UndeJob  ult.  elicit  Dens:  Ite  ad  servum  meum  Job']  Sed  Jobus  turn  in  vivis. 
Membrorum  omnium  adhuc  iu  terra  laborantium,  preces  invicem,&c." 
.  Aug.  1.  2.  con.  Epist.  Farmen.  c.  8.  Et  infra,  §  Promissio  denique. 
[n  this  §  Bellarmine  meets  this  objection  by  stating  that  the  Saints 
fter  death  'tune  maxime  vivunt.'J 

Col.  1487.  B.  §  Argument um  sextum. 
Nullum  exstat  Scripture  mandatum,  vel  exemplumJ]     Kemnit.  par.   3. 

Ixam.  p.  293. 

Col.  1487.  C.  §  Deinde  quod. 

Quando  ipsa  necessitas  nos.~]  At  c.  19.  §  1.  dicit  pie  et  utiliter  sed  non 
ecessario.  [See  above,  Col.  1473.  A.]  Et  supra  §  Dices  hoc  idem. 
See  Col.  1480.  C.] 

Col.  1487.  D.  §  Sed  ut  ad  rem. 

Deum  posse  .  .  ,  sineSanctis  etiam  multa  vel  omnia  dare.~]  Quid!  an  invitus 
oncedit  quod  potest  omnia  ? 


DE   RELIQUIIS   ET  IMAGINIBUS   SANCTORUM. 
CAP.  IV. 

Col.  1502.  A.  §  Dices,  nee  coluerunt. 

Credibile  esse  corpus  (Moysis),  licet  mortuum,  conservasse  adhuc  splendorem.~\ 
legatur  apud  S.  Aug.  1.  1.  de  mirabil.  S.  Scrip,  c.  35. 

Col.  1502.  C.  §  Dices,  idem. 

Nee  desunt  in  ecclesia  qui  et  liter  is  et  sermonibus  popnlos  doceant.~]  Nee 
ef'uerunt  in  ecclesia  Judaica  tempore  Ezechiae,  qimm.  tamen  cultus 
itriae  serpenti  seneo  deferebatur. 

CAP.  Vlfl. 

Col.  1512.  D.  §  Quarto  probat. 

Si  Gregorms  in  schola  Spiritm  edoctus fuissef]  '  Hac  in  parte  '  addit  Calvi. 
ab.  1.  Instit.  c.  11.  §  5. 

CAP.  IX. 

Col.  1520.  C.  §  Ad  tertium  dico. 

!  Qua  non  habentur  pro  DiisJ]     Nam  de  idolis  quse  habentur  pro  Diiss 
itetur  et  ipse,  c.  13.  §  Quartum  mendacium. 


646  NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE  CULTU  CAP.   XIII. 

SANCTORUM. 

Col.  1532.  D.  §  Secundum  mendacium. 

Secundum    mendacium   est.']      Mendacium  illis  attribuit  Calvin.   L.  1, 
Instit.  c.  11.  §  10. 

Col.  1534.  B.  §  Quartum  mendacium. 
Calmnus  lib.  1.  cap.  2.  §  9.]    Et  postea  ultimis  verbis  ejusdem  §. 

Col.  1534.  C.  §  Quartum  mendacium. 

Vt  vere  crederent  ipsa  idola  vivere.~]  c.  9.  §  Ad  tertium  dico.  [See  above 
Col.  1520.  C.I 


DE   CULTU   SANCTORUM. 

CAP.  X. 

Col.  1601.  B.  §  Quod  igitur. 

Qul  existifiialant  debere  Christianas  servare  dies  festos  Novi  et  Veteri 
Testamenti.~]  Hoc  non  impedit  quominus  ad  tempus  utriusque  Testa 
menti  festa  fuerint  observata.  Et  infra  §  Prima  sententia,  et  infr* 
§  Quarto  docent,  et  §  Neque  argumenta,  et  cap.  11.  §  4,  et  cap.  12.  §  A( 
authoritatem. 

Col.  1602.  A.  §  Tertius  error. 

Turn  etiam  ut  aliquam  remissionem  concedamusfamulis.~]  Infra  §  Deniquu 
summa,  et  §  Quarto  opera. 

Col.  1602.  C.  §  Quarto  docent. 

Non  pot nit  imponi  postea  sub  necessitate^}     Infra  §  Neque  argumenta. 

Col.  1602.  C.  §  Prteterea  quia. 

faulus  ....  resistit  Pseudo-apostolis  volentibus  inducere  obligationem  fe> 
torum.~]  Sed  Judaicorum,  ut  infra  §  Neque  argumenta. 

Col.  1603.  A.  §  Tilemanus  dicit. 

Heshusins  .  .  .  significat  Christum  sibi  esse  Leum  alienum.~\  At  quid  s 
dicat  corpus  Christi  esse  Deum  alrenum;  ei  enim  instituitur  festun 
illud,  et  non  ipsi  Christo. 

Col.  1603.  B.  §  Calvinus  dicit. 
Et  quidquid  agimus  esse  peccatum.~]     Imo  peccabiles  circumstantias  ess* 
in  omni  quod  agimus. 

Col.  1603.  B.  §  Prima  sententia. 
Nullo  modo  licet  Christianis  Sabbathum  observare^\     At  hoc  non  impedit 
quominus  a  prima  cessatione  legis  licuit. 

Col.  1604.  B.  §  At  hfec  solutio. 
Vitam  beatampr(zfigitmt.~]   Infra  §  Sed  contra.   [«  Non  enim  sustulimu: 
observationem  certorum  dierum,  sed  mutavimus.'] 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARM1NE.          647 

Col.  1604.  C.  §  Secundo  probatur.  DE  CULTU 

!   Quos  etiam  adversarii.~\     Non  omnes  :  quod  satis  notum  est.  SANCTORUM. 

Col.  1609.  B.  §  Quarto  antiqua. 

I   Nego  ilium   (Paulum)  aliquando   coluisse  Diem  Sabbathi>~\      §   2.     [See 
bove,  Col.  1601.  B.]     Et  §  Quarto  docent. 

Col.  1609.  C.  §  Adde  ultimo. 

Acl  testimonium  Socratis  dico,  Socmtem  hcereticum  fuisse  Novatianum.~\  Et 
fovatiani  errabant  circa  festa,  c.  12.  §  Quintus  error. 

Col.  1610.  B.  §  Secundo  objiciunt. 

Respondeo  (August  inuni)  loqui  de  prcecepto  Sabbathi,  ut  est  generale  pr<e- 
ytum.~\  Sed  annon  ergo  per  speciale  praeceptum  subintellectum 
lagis  prohibet  peccatum  illo  die  quam  alio  ? 

Col.  1610.  D.  §  Objicies,  si. 

Non  .  .  .  omnia  peccata  prohibentur  hoc  prcecepto  .  .  .  de  Sabbat  ho,  quia 
on  erat  necesse.~]  At  quid  si  utile  fuit,  ut  raagis  ? 

CAP.  XII. 

Col.  1615.  A.  §  Ad  auctoritatem. 

Johannem  celebrasse  Pascha  XIF  die,  ut  se  accommodaretJ]  At  diu  vixit 
.  Johan :  an  ilia  accommodatio  sic  semper  in  usu  ?  Cur  ergo  dicitur  in 
lis  initiis?  cap.  10.  §  2. 

Col.  1615.  C.  §  Quintus  error. 

Quintus  error  est  Novatianorum.'}  Victor  et  Polycarpus  statuerunt  non 
line  solvendam  communionem,  sed  ut  pro  consuetudine  loci.  Sozom.  7. 
.19.  Et  reprehensus  Victor  quia  excommunicavit,  &c.  et  veteres  etiam 
ic,  &c.  &c.  Socra.  5.  c.  21.  Euseb.  5.  c.  25, 26. 

Col.  1615.  D.  §  Iste  autem  error. 

Qui  Pascha  eyerint  ante  cequinoctium  cum  JudtfisJ]  Imo  Judsei  non  ita, 
toe  ipso  cap.  §  Adde  etiam. 

CAP.  XIV. 

Col.  1622.  B.  §  Itaque  prima. 

Dicitur  septuaf/esima.~]  Cur  non  dicebatur  septima :  ut  sic  tolleretur 
:rror  de  numero  dierum  ? 

CAP.  XV. 

Col.  1622.  D.  §  Natalis  Domini. 

Meminit  Clemens  lib.  5.]  Cap.  16.  §  Ad  objectionem.  [In  this  section 
he  feast  of  Christmas  is  spoken  of  as  of  later  introduction.]  • 


648  NOTES   ON    CARDINAL   BELLAKMINE. 

TOMUS    SECUNDUS. 
*  SACKA-  LIBER   PRIMUS   DE    SACRAMENTIS. 

MENTIS. 

CAP.  VII. 

.  Col.  14.  A.  §  Sic  etiam. 

Calv.  lib.  4.  Instit.  c.  14.  §  13  ...  de  nomine  Sacramenti  .  .  .  non  obsc 
reprehendit ,~]     Non  video  cur  dicatur  reprehendere. 

CAP.  IX. 

Col.  22.  A.  §  De  aliis. 

De  aliis  sacramentis  non  est  ita  notum.~]     D.  Field  in  Appen.  L.  3. 
Eccles.  §  15. 

CAP.  XVII. 

Col.  45.  A.  §  Tertio  dico. 

Quasi  circumcisio  (v.t  htsretici  volunt]  in  quocunque  esset,  4estijicatio 
justitia  illius.~]     Sic  etiam,  quasi  Baptismus  in  quocunque  esset,  tes 
catio  etset  Justitise  ejus?     Et  tamen  Baptismus  omnibus,  £c.  &c. 

Col.  46.  A.  §  Respondeo,  Iris. 
Si  quis  crederet  verbo,  non  egeret  illis  signis.~\    Ergone  Fidelis  non  egebat 
apud  Judaeos  circumcisione?     Quid  igitur  sibi  vult  Institutio  Dei? 

Col.  46.  A.  §  Adde  quod. 

Eis  perpetuo  memoriali,  fyc.~]     Sed  non  memoriali  tan  turn. 
Signum  cireumcisionis  .  .  .  fuisse  postulatum  a  Deo  ab  hominibusJ]     Non 
lego  ubi  homines  postulaverunt  circumcidi :    Immo  sensus  est,  Deus 
exigit  ab  hominibus. 

Col.  47.  B.  §  Haec  etiam  non. 
Distinguitur  baptismtis  noster  a  baptismo  Judteorum.~]    i.  a  latrouibus. 

Col.  48.  B.  §  Secnndo,  S.  Petrus. 

Non  obsignando  el  testificandoJ]     i.  non   tantum  :  et  nos  non  negam 
justificare. 

CAP.  XXIII. 

Col.  74.  D.  §  Prima  igitur. 

(Alensis)  4  par.  q.  24,  membro.  1.  dicit  Sacramentum  Confirmationis  post 
mortem  Apostolorum  institutum  esse.~\  Est  q.  9.  m.  1.,  sed  addit,  'Quantum 
ad  formam  verborum,  et  materiam  elemeutarem,'  &c.  &c. 

Idem  Alexander  fyucest.  59.  m.  3  .  .  .  Sacramentum  Pcenitentice  non  fuisse 
a  Christo  institutum^  Tot  qusestiones  non  sunt.  Sed  p.  4.  q.  14.  M.  1. 
A.  3.  apertissime  dicit,  sucramentum  Prenitentiae  institutum  a  Domino. 
Ultimis  tarn  en  verbis  addit,  'Quodammodo  Institutio  dici  potest.' 

CAP.  XXVI. 

Col.  89.  D.  §  Respondeo,  negando. 

Per  Spirit-urn  Sanctum  ....  intelligimus  potestatem  remittendi  peccata.~] 
M  L.  de  Sac.  ordinis.  c.  2.  §  Secundum  facile. 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.          649 

LIBER   SECUNDUS   DE    SACRAMENTIS. 

CAP.  XXV. 

Col.  174.  D.  §  Secunda  probatio. 

Errasset  tota  Ecclesia  per  anttos  CD.  perniciosissime,  8fcl\  Et  quid  ita 
juseso  si  lata  tautum  significatione  Sacrameuti  vocabulum  usurpavit? 

Magis  perniciosus  est  error  circa  sacramenta,  quam  circa  alia  dogmata.'] 
num  omnia  a!ia?  si  ita,  falsum  est.  Si  non,  ita  periit  vis  argu 
ment:. 

Sacramentortim  cognitio  .  .  .pertinet .  .  .  ad  praxim  singulorum  hominum.~\ 
Num  omnia  sacramenta  septem  ad  singulos? 

Sincerm  Sacramentorum  usus  ad  notas  Ecclesia  pertinetJ]  Sed  num  ergo 
numerus,  latiori  scilicet  vocis  ambitu  ? 

Col.  175.  B.  §  Secundum  testimonium. 

Grcp.cos  idem  omnino  cum  Latinis  semper  sensisseJ]  Et  quid  hoc  etiam,  si 
latiori  tantum  vocabuli  usu  ? 

Col.  175.  C.  §  Secundo  mentitur. 
Et  sane  non  tarn  facile  accepissent.']     At  non  explicuisti  quam  facile. 

Col.  175.  D.  §  Tertium  testimonium. 

Si  tollamus  auctoritatem  .  .  .  prasentis  Concilii.~]  Quid,  sive  legitime 
congregatum  sit  illud  concilium,  sive  non? 

Historici  .  .  .  non  (possunt)  parere  jidem,  nisi  humanam.~]  Ergone  vox 
ecclesise  parit  divinam  ? 

CAP.  XXVIII. 
Col.  183.  B.  §  Ordo  exccllit. 

Confirmatio  aliquando .  . .  confertur  a  . .  .  sacerdote.']  X  L.  de  Sacramento 
ordinis.  c.  5.  §  5. 


DE  SACRAMENTO  BAPTISMI. 

I  Col.  205.  D.  §  Neque  testimonia. 

Potest  autem  ille  iynis^  Lib.  2.  de  effectu  Sacramentorum.  c.  3. 
[§  Tertio,  negari  non  potest.] 

CAP.  VI. 

Col.  221.  D.   §  Ad  argumentum. 

Sed  non  potest  decedere  (Martyr}  sine  cJiaritate.~]  Ergo  aut  falsum  est 
quod  dicit  Apostolus,  1  Cor.  13.;  aut  distinguendum  est  inter  traditi- 
onem  corporis  ut  ardeat,  et  martyrium. 


650  NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 


E  SACRA.  LIBER  PRIMUS  DE  SACRAMENTO  EUCHARISTLE 

EUCHA. 

CAP.  II. 

Col.  337.  B.  §  Sexto,  Concilium. 
Sttbstantialiter,  turn  contra  Calvinistas,~\     Immo  fatetur  Calvinus,  4.  In- 
stit.  c.  17.  §  19. 

Col.  337.  C.  §  Sexto,  Concilium. 

Substantia  . . .  neque  ordinem  Jiabet  ad  locum,  fyc^\  Non  habet  ordinem  ac 
locum :  ergo  non  occupat. 

CAP.  III. 

Col.  341.  B.  §  Et  prsestantioribus. 

(Agno  Paschali]  respondet  Agnus  Ille,  qui  tollit  peccata  mundi  quatenm 
manducatur,  quod  certe  non  aliter  fieri  solet,  quam  in  EuckaristiaJ]  L.  1.  dc 
Missa.  c.  7.  §  1,  &c.  [In  this  passage  Bellarmine  compares  together 
the  Passover  and  the  Eucharist,  as  both  being  '  immolatio  victimse  Deo 

oblatse.'l 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  343.  B.   §  At  in  hac. 

Quod  Hebrcei  eandem  escam  inter  se  comederint.~]     Cap.  5.  §  Quintum  es 

in.     Et  cap.  6.  §  4.     Et  cap.  13.  §  Respondeo,  S.  Augustinus.     Et  c.  14 

§  Duodecimus  locus. 

Col.  343.  C.  §  At  in  hac. 

Id  est,  divinam  Christi  providentiam.~\     At  c.  3.  §  Tertia  figura,  exponit 

ha3c  ipse  Bellarminus  de  sacramentis  Baptismi  et  Eucharistise.     Et  c.  5. 

§  Quintum  est. 

Col.  343.  C.  §  Unicus  restat. 

Quasi  idem  sit  quod  bibere  petram.~\  Certe:  si  intelligamus  de  petra 
materiali,  quse  non  est  potabilis.  Sed  Christus,  ut  est  petra  spiritualis, 
est  comestibilis  et  potabilis.  Vide  c.  5.  §  Quantum  ad  primum. 

CAP.  V. 

Col.  346.  D.  §  At  hseretici. 

Calvinus  .  .  .  sti.bjungit,  excipiunt,  illic  non  agi  de  sacramentali  esu,  quod 
ego  fateor.~]  At  quid  si  hoc  verbum  '  illic '  non  refertur  ad  locum, 
S.  Johan.  6,  fatendo  ibi  non  agi  de  Sacramento  :  sed  ad  rem  ibi  tracta- 
tam,  i.  non  agi  illic,  non  simpliciter  de  sacramento,  sed  non  de  sacra 
mentali  ejus  esu,  illic,  sed  de  spirituali? 

Col.  348.  B.   §  Quartum  argumentum. 
Idem  .  .   .  est  manducare  et  bibere  in  sumptione  per  solam  jidem.~\     Et  in 
sumptione  sub  una  specie. 

Col.  348.  C.  §  Quintum  est. 

Corpus  DominuS)  ut  sumitur  sola  fide,  non  defuit  veteribus.~\  c.  4.   §  2.  3. 
[In  these  sections  Bellarmine  maintains  the  contrary  position  to  this 
against  Peter  Martyr.] 


NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  651 

CAP.    VII.  DE   SACRA. 

EUCHA. 

Col.  354.  C.  §  Ad  ultimum. 

Verbum  Christi  acceperunt  Capharnait<e.~]  At  horum  opinionem  non 
orrexit  Dominus,  sed  tantum  arguit  eorum  dubitationem.  Ibid.  c.  6. 

Secundo  ex. 

Col.  356.  A.  §  Respondeo  verba. 

Ferba,  qua  citantnr,  non  pertinent  ad  Sacramentum  proprie.~\  Sed  cur 
on  proprie  pertineant  ad  sacramentum  ?  Eodem  modo  loquitur  de 
ane  vitse  hie,  et  ver.  51.  ubi  incipit  agere  de  Sacramento,  secuudum 
Sellarminum.  Ibid.  c.  5.  §  2.  Quin  et  de  Manna  agit.  v.  31,  et  v.  49. 
eque  ac  v.  58.  Quern  panem  typum  fuisse  Eucharistias  probat  Bel- 
arm,  c.  3.  §  Tertia  figura.  Cur  ergo  magis  typus  post  v.  51,  quam 
nte?  c.  5.  §  2. 

Col.  356.  A.  §  Respondeo  primo. 

Tamen  metis  leyislatoris  .  .  non  erat  obligare  nisi  ad  res  ipsas  sumendas  .  . 
uae  .  .  .  swmintur  .  .  .  sub  una  specieJ]  Petitio  principii  est :  nam 
unde  hoc  constabit  ? 

Col.  356.  B.  §  Respondeo  primo. 

Fructus  .  .  .  perceptions  oritur  .  .  .  non  ex  modo  sttmendi.~\  At  hie  quum 
it  pars  institutionis,  non  est  tantum  modus,  et  deficit  comparatio. 

CAP.  VIII. 

Col.  356.  D.  §  Quantum  ad  primum. 

Una  in  pronomine  'Meum.'']  Sed  c.  10.  refutat  quatuor  fundatas  in  pro- 
nomine  ' hoc.' 

CAP.  IX. 

Col.  360.  A.  et  B.  §  Respondeo  nihil. 

Dittinguenda  sunt  praecepta  .  .  .  a  cohortationibi(s.~]  At  multa  prsecepit 
)ominus,  quae  omnes  noverunt  etiamsi  non  prsecepisset :  an  ideo  sequi- 
,ur  eum  non  tarn  praccepisse  quam  hortari  ?  &c. 

Col.  360.  B.  §  Quod  attinet  ad  dogmata. 
Deus  est  units. ~\  Quam  difficultatem  ponit,  credere  Deum  esse  unum. 

Col.  361.  B.  §  Argumentum  secundum. 
Loquebatur  cum  soils  Apostolis.~\  An  etiam  et  ita  Paulus  cum  solis 

Apostolis  ? 

CAP.  X. 

Col.  366.  B.  §  Quod  igitur. 

Est'  .  .  .  potest  dimittere  suam  significationem.~\     At  dicitur,  Ego  sum 
Vitis  :  et  ego  sum  ostium  :  an  ipsam  essentiam  notat  ?  &c. 

Col.  368.  C.  §  Altera  tamen. 

Hoc  est  illnd  corpus.']  Illud  corpus ;  esto.  Sed  annon  fieri  potest  sub 
figura  ? 

Col.  368.  D.  §  Altera  tamen. 

Pan-is  enim,  ut  Symbolum  .  .  .  utrumque  corpus  significat  et  mi/sticum  et 
natt>.rale.~]  Utrumque  certe.  Sed  an  in  uno  aliquo  loco  utrumque  ? 


652  NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE  SACRA.  Col:  369.  A.   §  Dicent,  panis. 

EUCHA-         In  recto,  non  in  obliqtioJ]     c.  xi.   §  6.     [Est  igitur  altera.] 


Col.  369.  B.  §  Est  autem  hie. 

Communicationem  ipsius  et  omnium  bonorum  ejus.']  Calvin.  4.  Instit.  c.  17 
§  19.  et31. 

Col.  370.  B.   §  Secundo,  omissa. 

Ergo  ineptus  est  etiam  qui  dicitJ]  Non  infertur  conclusio  absolute  se< 
ex  hypothesi,  i.  posita  Calvini  sententia. 

Nihil  aliud  tribuit  Calmnus  EucJiaristiee,  nisi  ut  sit  symbolum.~]  At  1° 
nulla  exclusiva  particula  est  apud  Calvinum :  Deinde  sunt  et  hsec  verba 
'  Christus  se  cum  omnibus  bonis  suis  in  ccena  oifert,  et  nos  recipimus 
fide/  &c.  Hoccine  nihil  aliud  quam  revocare  in  memoriam? 

CAP.  XI. 

Col.  371.  C.  §  Ut  solvantur  objectiones. 
Quibusdam  codicibus  Cypriani.~\     Et  ita  habet  codex  meus. 

Col.  372.  B.  §  Est  igitur  altera. 
Non  demonstret  precise  panem^]     Ergo  annon  illud  praecise  demonstra 
ad   quod   proprie  pertinet  ea  demon  stfatio  ?     Vide  §  Sed  S.  Thomas, 
infra,  et  §  Ad  id  dico. 

Hoc,  id  est,  JKS  species  sunt  corpus  meum.~\     C.  10.  §  Dicent  panis  #. 

Col.  373.  A.  §  Ad  ultimum. 
Et  benedictions  mutattmi.~]     Petitio  principii  est. 
Col.  375.  D.  §  Tota  igitur. 

Apud  hareticos  etiamsi  heec  verba  non  proprie  dicantur  forma  sacmmenti.~\ 
Quis  dicit  ilia  verba  non  esse  formam  Sacramenti  ? 

Col.  379.  B.   §  Denique  illud. 

Licet  impediri  possit  effectus  per  nostrum  indispositionem.~]  At  quse  ilia  in- 
dispositio  in  infantibus  ?  non  enim  instabit  Bellarminus  in  obice  Repro- 
bationis,  &c. 

CAP.  XIII. 

Col.  386.  B.  §  Ad  hsec  si. 

Immo  opinione  adversariorum.~]  Sed  parvorum,  sed  insipientium,  et  pro 
talibus  apud  suos  non  potest  respondere  Bellarminus. 

Col.  387.  A.  §  Jam  altera. 

Apostolus  .  .  .  crimen  ponit  in  ipsa  sumptione.~\  Sed  et  illi  (quantum 
adhuc  video)  ponunt  crimen  in  ipsa  sumptione,  non  in  omissione  sump- 
tionis.  Verba  sunt,  quod  non  recipiunt  vere :  non  quod  non  omnino 
recipiunt.  Et  apud  S.  Aug.  ssepe,  vere  comedere,  et  utiliter  comedere, 
idem  sunt.  Infra  §  Respondeo  apud,  &c.  Et  Calvin.  L.  4.  c.  17.  §  34. 
negat  valere  externam  receptionem.  Quis  unquam  dixit  valere? 
Col.  389.  B.  §  Sed  urget  Calvinus. 

Impios  .  .  .  comedere  corpus  Christi  .  .  .  solum  Sacramento  tenus.']  Non 
tamen  ita  plane  Calvin  :  sed  obiter  et  quaerendo  interpretationem,  &c. 
nnm  contra  ipsum,  &c. 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLAHMINE.          653 

Col,  389.  B.  §  Respoudeo,  eo  loco.  DE  SACRA. 

Per  corpus  Christi  accepit  Augustinm  corpus  Christi  mystic-urn,  ^r.]  Dicit  _ 
S.  Aug.  [de  Civ.  Dei,  lib.  xii.  cap.  25.]  horum  opinionem  fuisse  de  his 
qui  manducaverunt  corpus  Christi:  At  quis,  quaeso,  unquam  corpus 
ejus  mysticum  comedit?  Verba  quidem  quae  immediate  subjungit  ex 
1  Cor.. 10.  de  corpore  mystico  sunt,  sed  sequuntur  manifestissime  con- 
stitutionem  in  corpore,  non  manducationem  corporis,  &c.  Nee  (quan 
tum  video)  refellit  opinionem  hanc  (ut  vult  Calvinus)  de  manducatione 
reali  Christi  corporis;  sed  sequelam  quam  hide  deduxerunt,  salvos 
nempe  fore  qui  in  imitate  ecclesiae  percepissent  hoc  sacramentum, 
etiamsi  impii  essent. 

Lta  accipiebat  corpus  ChristiJ]  Non  ita  accipiebat :  nam  aliud  est 
Sacramentum  hoc  percipere  in  Ecclesia,  et  hoc  esse  Sacramentum 
corporis  mystici,  (quod  utrumque  dicit  S.  Aug.)  :  aliud  vero  hoc  sacra 
mentum  sumi  quum  comeditur  pro  ipsa  ecclesia. 

Neque  .  .  .  impios  comedere  corpus  Christ  i.~\  Sed  quid  ergo  ?  An  secun- 
•dum  Aug.  (ibid.)  impii  re  vera  comedunt?  Non  dicit  S.  Aug.  nisi  ex 
horum  errantium  opinione,  &c.  Inquiunt,  &c. 

CAP.  XIV. 

Col.  390.  D.  §  Sed  urget  Martyr. 

Sacramentum  Eucharistia  est  corpus  Christi,  $~c.~]  Si  non  est,  qui  tran- 
substantiado  ? 

Col.  391.  A.   §  Respondeo  cum. 

Quid  fiat  de  speciebus  corruptis.~]  Ergo  an  accidentia  sine  substantia 
•possunt  ingredi  stomachum  et  corrumpi  ? 

Col.  398.  B.  §  Denique  ilia. 

Ita  Christus  vere  ascenditl\  At  non  undique  par  ratio  propter  humant- 
tatem  Christi. 

Col.  401.  A.  §  Dico  secundo. 

Non  igitur  apud  Augustinum  eadem  erat  esca  Judaorum  et  Christianorum 
quoad  rem  ipsam,  sed  solum  quoad  signijicationem^]  At  annon  S.  Aug.  antea 
hoc  ipso  §  dicit  ilia  et  nostra,  utcunque  signis  et  specie  (i.  elementis) 
diversa  sint,  tamen  esse  in  re  quae  significatur  paria?  Et  qui  in  re 
paria,  si  solum  in  sigaificatione,  ut  hie?  Aliud  etiam  (ni  fallor)  est, 
paria  sunt  in  re  quae  significatur  (quod  dicit  S.  Aug.),  et  quoad  signifi- 
catiunem  quod  hie,  &c. 

Col.  402.  B.   §  Respondeo,  si. 

Illam  praefationem  '  Sursum  Cor  da  '  quam  .  .  .  adversarii  negligunt,  fyc.~\ 
Non  Ecclesia  Anglicana. 


LIBER  TERTIUS. 
CAP.  XXIII. 

Col.  551.   §  Respondeo,  ad  singula. 

Pro  articulo  fidei  proponi  non  potent,  quod  libri  Eoangelistarum  .  .  .  sint 
Scriptures  divin(e.~\     At  Kemnitius  loquitur  supponendo  scripturas. 


654          NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

Col.  552.  A.  §  Tertio  addit. 

Qui  Scripturam  condidit.~]  Est  idem  Spiritus  Sanctus.  Qusestio  solum 
est  an  Ecclesia  semper  declarat  secundum  eundem,  saltern  an  ecclesia 
Romana  ? 


LIBER    QUAETUS. 

CAP.  XX. 

Col.  632.  B.  §  Explicatis  iis. 
Privaverit  populum  itsu  calicis.~\     c.  24.  §  Respondeo  non. 

CAP.  XXI. 

Col.  634.  C.  §  Cseterum  veritas. 
Istam  veritatem  inventum  Scholasticorum,~\     i.  concomitantiam. 

Col.  635.  D.  §  Tertium  principium  est. 

In  specie  panis  cum  corpore  Christi.~]  Et  quid  hoc  ad  ipsum  sacramen- 
tum,  quum  nou  instituit  Dominus  in  una  specie,  sed  in  duabus  ? 

Col.  635.  D.  §  Accedat  nunc. 

Tamen  vivum  et  integrum  permanere^]  Et  tamen  in  duobus  elementis 
respectu  sacramenti  instituti. 

Col.  636.  A.  §  Accedat  nunc. 

Non  enim  ponunt  animam,  sed  corpus  tantum  et  sanguinem.']  Quis  dixit, 
aut  quae  ratio  probat? 

Col.  636.  C.  §  Denique  communis. 
Sub  specie  panis  se  accipere.']     c.  23.  §  penult 

CAP.  XXII. 

Col.  638.  D.   §  Secunda  propositio. 

Eucharistia  .  .  .  est  .  .  .  qucedam  imitatio  sacrificii  in  cruce  peracti.~\ 
Quseritur,  si  imitatio  sit,  qui  offertur  proprie  et  vere  Deo  corpus  et  san- 
guis  Christi?  Quod  asseritur,  L.  1.  de  missa.  c.  5.  §  E  contrario  vero. 

Col.  639.  D.  §  Utraque  autem. 

Ilia  duo  signa,  species  videlicet  panis,  et  species  vini,  non  tarn  essentiales, 
quam  integrales  partes  hujus  Sacramenti  esse  videntur.']  c.  24.  §  Quartum 
incommodum.  [In  this  section  Bellarmine  speaks  of  the  two  species, 
as  'partes  sacrificii  (not  merely  sacramenti)  integrantes  potius  quam 
essentiales.'] 

Col.  640.  A.  §  Utraque  autem. 

Ad  eandem  rationem  pertinere  cibum  et  potum  spiritualem.']  Non  sequitur ; 
in  Scriptura  vel  patribus  exprimitur  aliquando  per  unam  speciem  totum 
sacramentum,  ergo  sic  et  administrari.  Nee  hoc :  exprimit  una  species 
sumcienter  et  perfectionem  et  unionem,  ergo,  &c, 

Col.  640.  B.  §  Jam  quod  attinet. 

Nam  tota  efflcientia  nascitur  ex  ipso  Christo.~]  Quin  et  hoc  supposito, 
non  sequitur  deserendam  esse  formam  institutionis. 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.          655 

Col.  640.  C.  §  Hue  accedit.  DE  SACRA. 

Nee  ullo  modo  ut  Sacramentum  sit,  una  species  pendet  ab  altera.~]     Annon      ETTCHA' 
oc  modo,  quod  conjunxit  ea  Christus  in  ipsa  institutione  ? 

Col.  640.  C.  §  Accedit  etiam. 
Fidelium  consensus,  fyc.~]  Immo  sunt  fideles  qui  dicunt  mutilum,  etiamsi 

\  non  dicis. 

Col.  640.  C.  §  Accedunt  denique. 

Accedunt  denique  typi,  8fc^\     Figurse  in  una  specie  non  concludunt  in- 
titutionem :  quia  figurae  sunt  ad  plurimum  imperfectse  adumbrationes. 

Col.  640.  D.  5  Accedunt  denique. 

Etiamsi  Apostolus  conjungat  .  .  .  cibum  spiritualem  .  .  .  et  potum  spiritu- 
lem.~\     c.  24.  §  3.     Et  c.  24.  §  Respondeo,  non. 

Col.  641.  A.  §  Quarta  propositio. 

tiiquidem  sumantur  .  .  .  temporibus  diversis  .  .  .  sunt  duo  Sacramenta.\ 
Jed  annon  mutila  utraque  ? 

Col.  641.  B.  §  Ex  his  ad. 
Atque  integri  Sacramenti  ratio.']     Non  integri. 

Col.  641.  C.  §  Ad  confirmationem. 

Populo  datur  cibm  spiritualis,  qui .  .  .  mrtualiter  continet,  fyc^     At  quid 
ice  ad  institutionem  :  si  debuit  in  scedulis  duabus  ? 

CAP.  XXIII. 

Col.  642.  A.  §  Ac  ut  a  sententia. 

Tamen  oculis  utramque  summit  non  'minus  quam  sacerdotes.'}  Sed  non  insti- 
tuit  Christus,  ut  oculis  tantum. 

Col.  642.  C.  §  Tertia  propositio. 

Et  confirmatur  Ticcc  ratio  ab  exemplis  similibus.~]     At  haec  institutio  non 
pertinet  ad  oranes. 

Col.  642.  C.  §  Prseterea. 

Quam  ex  rara  sub  utraque."]     Deinde  quae  necessitas,  ut  sit  rara  sub 

utraque  ? 

Col.  642.  D.  §  Denique  posita. 

Sub  duabus  sine  illo  ingenti  obedienti<sfructu.~]    Consequens  esset,  quam 
qui  sub  duabus  ut  Christo  obediat  ? 

Col.  642.  D.  §  Sit  ultima. 
Nihil  spiritualis  fructus.~]     Ergo  obedientia  Institutioni  est  nihil. 

Col.  643.  B.  §  Probatur  igitur. 
Tel  ex  re  contentaJ]     Vel  ex  vi  institutionis,  quod  omisit. 

Col.  643.  C.  §  Respondeo,  Symbolum. 

Si  significet  plenius,  id  est,  aliquid  plenius.~]  Plenius,  relatione  ad  institu 
tionem,  utroque  sensu. 

Non  tamen  aliquid  significat  .  .  .  quod  ab  altera  specie  .  .  .  non  significe- 
tur.~\     Quid  est  ergo  sanguis  effusus  ? 


656          NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

E  SACRA.  Col.  644.  A.   §  Ilespondeo,  jam. 

EUCHA.         Fructum  ex  utraque  specie  a  populo  capi posse,  ^r.]     Quid  hoc  ad  institu- 


tionem?  neque  enim  de  posse  disputatur. 

Sacramentorum  fructus  consistat  in  confirmandafide."]  Non  dicitur  totus: 
et  turn  quid  absurd!  ? 

Col.  644.  H.   §  Kespondeo,  sancti. 

Non  tribuunt  peculiarem  effectum  sanguini  Domini,  ut  distinguitur  contra 
•corpus^  At  quid  opus  ad  haec  confugere,  quum  Christus  in  utraque  in- 
stituii?  Et  quid  in  peculiarem  aliquem  effectum  utrique  tribuit? 

Col.  644.  D.   §  Ilespondeo,  alius. 

Qid  est  cibus  quidem,  sed  potum  continens.~\  Dent  ergo  panem  intinctum 
vel  maceratum. 

Col.  645.  A.  §  Quartum  argumentum. 

H/ucharistia  sub  specie  patiis  Sacramentum  est.~\     Non  iutegrum. 

Col.  645.  A.   §  Respondeo,  idem. 

Idem  argumentum  fieri  posset  de  duabus  particulis  consecrati  panis.~]  In- 
stitutio  nibil  meminit  de  particulis  vel  baustibus. 

Col.  645.  B.  §  Respondeo,  idem. 
Nisi  .  .  majori  .  .  ardore  spiritus  percipiatur.']     Quod  plerumque  fit. 

Col.  645.  C.  §  Neque  ideo  frustra. 

In  his  omnibus  \_miraculis~\  nihil  erat  inutile  et  superfluum.~\  At  ubi  est 
institutio  aliqua  de  miraculis  ? 

Col   646.  A.  §  Quintum  argumentum. 

Nam  si  in  triduo  mortis  Domini  eucharistiam  Apostolus  aliquis  consecrasset.~\ 
c.  21.  §  Denique  commuiiis.  Et  bic  huic  particulse  nibil  respondet  Bel- 
larminus. 

Col.  646.  A.  §  Respondeo,  corpus. 

Instrumenta  formaliter  differunt  per  diversam  virtutem,  $-c.~]  Et  quid 
impedit,  quominus  babeant  diversam  virtutem  operativam,  licet  ejusdem 
rei,  et  per  eandem  causam. 

Col.  646.  B.  §  Respondeo,  corpus. 

Etiamsi  pants  non  convertitur  in  divinitatem.~\  X  Annon  asseruit,  c.  21. 
§  Sed  hsec  ? 

CAP.  XXIV. 

Col.  646.  D.  §  Quod  igitur. 

Plerteque  figurce  Eucharistite  manducationem  sub  una  specie  significant^ 
c.  22.  §  Accedunt  denique. 

Figuratum  enim  figure  responderedebet^\  Nulla  necessitas  ut  in  omnibus. 

Col.  647.  B.  §  Neque  obstat. 

Nam  Gregorius  ponit  duas  explications^  Non  ille  ponit  distincte  duas 
expositiones. 

Significetur  potus  sanguinis.~\     Nee  dicit  bane  esse  minus  probabilem. 

Potum  sanguinis  absolute."]  Et  verbum  est  bibere.  Nee  somniavit  de 
neganda  specie  vini. 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.          657 

Col.  647.  D.  §  Respondeo,  quod.  DE  SACRA. 

Non  respondet  manducationi  victimarum^     Sed  cur  non  magis  respon-      EtJCHA- 

leret? 

Col.  647.  D.  §  Respondeo,  non. 

Non  contendlmus  nos  pro  necessitate  unius  specieiJ]  Infra  §  Denique  addit. 
:.  20.  §  1. 

Col.  648.  A.  §  Respondeo,  non. 

Quod  autem  (Melchisedec)  dederit  manducandum  ex  nullo  verbo  colligitur.~] 
"ur  non  ex  illis,  v.  19.  Benedixit  ei,  &c.;  et  utique  dando  panem  et 
'inum  quse  protulit  ad  refectionem  et  non  ad  sacrificium  solum. 

Col.  648.  B.  §  Respondeo,  non. 

In  cap.  19  Joan.  .  .  .  sub  una  tantum  specie  Eucharistia  designator. ~] 
5ignificationes  partiales  an  concludunt  contra  expressam  constitu- 
ionem  ? 

Col.  648.  B.  §  Secunda  ratio. 

Unam  speciem  sufficere  docet  ad  salutem.~]  Unam  exprimens  pro  duabus 
ion  statira  dicit  unam  sufficere. 

Col.  649.  A.  §  Instat  Kemnitius. 

Non  enim  Augustinus  dicit  Christum  dedisse  utramque  speciem.']  Nee 
legat. 

Col.  649.  B.  §  Denique  addit. 

Non  addidisse  lhoc  facite,'  cum  panem  bcnedictum  in  Emaus  deditJ]  At 
lixit  '  Hoc  facite,'  ubi  utramque  speciem  [dedit];  ergo  voluit  nos,  &c. 

Hoc  exemplo  licere  .  .  .  communicare  sub  una.']  Supra  §  Respondeo  non, 
fee.  [See  above,  Col.  647.  B.]  Immo  a  nudo  exemplo  non  semper 
sequitur  utile  esse. 

Col.  649.  C.   §  Neque  Kemnitius. 

Lucas  describit  .  .  .  quid populi  face-rent,  §-c.~]     Numquid  ergo  populus 
Vegit?  aut  num  solas  populus  perseveravit,  &c.  ? 
CoK  650.  A.  §  Et  miranda  est. 

~Ek  ex  uno  calice.~]  Sunt  haec  verba  in  editione,  Genevse,  1583.  Et  in 
Marg.  editiouis  Plantinianae,  1568. 

Col.  650.  B.  §  Quarta  ratio. 

ManicJuei  nunquam  communicabant  nisi  sub  specie  panis,  8fC^\  c.  26.  § 
Altera  solutio.  [Bellarmine  here  remarks,  '  S.  Leo  ad  Manichaeos  dete- 
^endos  jubebat  observari,  non  eos,  qui  modo  sub  una,  modo  sub  utraque 
specie  communicabaut,  sed  eos  tantum,  qui  nunquam  sub  utraque  com 
municabant.'] 

Manichai  .  .  .  negabant  Christi  veram  mortem^  Negant  etiam  in  veri- 
tate  carnis  natum  ;  ergo  indigne  etiam  corpus  accipiebant.  S.  Leo.  ibid. 
Et  recusabant  nisi  latendi  gratia. 

Nee  Epiphanius,  nee  Augustinus  notarunt  errorem  ilium.']  Quia  include- 
batur  in  praedicta  haeresi. 

Col.  650.  C.  §  Deinde  testimonium. 

Si  omnes  coacti  fuissent  bibere.~]  At  quid  si  mulier  ilia  putasset  suffi- 
ciens  esse,  si  profanaverit  unam  speciem  ? 

LAUD. — VOL.  VI.  U  U 


658          NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

PE  SACRA.  Col.  650.  C.  §  Alterum  exemplum. 

EUCHA.  $  auiem  Uomcp.  non  fuisset  libera  Communio  sub  utraque  specie^}  Infra 
§  Cardinalis,  et  §  Ordo  Romanus.  [The  first  of  the  sections  refers  to 
Cardinal  Hosius's  attempt  to  show  that  Communion  in  one  kind  was 
always  observed  in  the  Church  of  Poland,  and  the  latter  described  the 
peculiar  practice  enjoined  in  the  Ordo  Romanus  for  the  admixture  of 
a  small  portion  of  consecrated  wine,  with  a  mixture  of  unconsecrated 
wine  and  water  for  the  use  of  the  people.] 

Col.  650.  D.  §  Alterum  exemplum. 

Asservatio  Sacramenti,  Src.~]  Omnia  hsec  possunt  esse  exhibita  sub 
utraque  specie. 

Quse  ex  his  et  aliis  necessaria  putabantur,  forte  occasionem  prsebu- 
erunt  communicandi  sub  una  specie.  Sed  non  debent  pervertere  gene- 
ralem  institutionem.  Infra  §  Primum  incommodum. 

Col.  652.  B.  §  Quintus  ritus. 

In  poenam  gravis  alicujus  delicti^}  Aut  aliquid  est  in  communione  sub 
una  specie  tantum,  aut  nihil.  Si  nihil,  qui  potest  esse  pcena  pro  gravi 
delicto  ?  Si  aliquid,  cur  negatur  laicis  ? 

Col.  652.  C.  .§  Quod  in  Parasceue. 

Ex  quo  intelligimus  in  publico  etiam  ccetu  'Ecclesice  usumfuisse  unius  speciei.'] 
C.  25.  §  Ultimum  postulatum.  Calvin.  4.  Institut.  c.  17.  §  49.  et  §  48. 

Col.  654.  B.  §  Ordo  Romanus. 

Parvo  calice  effundi,  8fc^\  Abusus  hie  fuit.  Deinde  concludit  non 
solere  populum  bibere,  quia  bibebat. 

Quod  revera  esset  sanguis  Domini.'}  At  ipsi  decent  consecrari  quicquid 
sit  in  mensa. 

Col.  654.  C.  §  Est  autem  conjectura. 

Neque  enim  unquam  fuit  usus  consecrandi  multos  simul  calices.~\  Sed 
annon  sicut  et  nunc  vas  aliquod  majus  ?  Nee  plures  ? 

Col.  654.  D.  §  Est  autem  conjectura. 

Non  potuisse  in  ecideni  actione  repeti  s'aepius  consecrationem.~\  Potuit  eti 
hoc,  licet  an  factum  sit  quaero. 

Col.  655.  B.  §  Neque  ad  hoc  incommodum. 

Nam  Christus  instituit  quidem  sub  duplici  specie,  sed  non  jussit  dari  omni\ 
bus  sub  dziplici.~\  Et  tamen  est,  '  Bibite  ex  hoc  omnes.3  Et  ipsa  iristi-j 
tutio  est  prseceptum  respectu  materialium  :  quae  milla  authoritas  eccle-j 
sia3  potest  mutare. 

Col.  655.  C.  §  Joannes  Brentius. 

Cur  Ecclesia  Catholica  jus  non  habebit  interpretandi.']  Quia  necessitasi 
est  interpres,  et  non  ilia !  et  f  Sequent]. 

Col.  656.  A.  §  Quartum  incommodum. 
Cnm  dnae  ilia  species.]     C.  22.  §  Utraque.     [See  above,  Col.  639.  D.]    ] 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLAEMINE.         659 

Col.  656.  A.  §  Denique  hoc.  »E  SACRA. 

Sed  quis  dedit  Philippe  auctoritatem  mutandi  sacramentorum  materiam  ?~\       ' 
Nemo  Philippo,  sed  Deus  necessitati  forte,  aut  sub  una  specie  in  eo  casu. 

CAP.  XXV. 

Col.  658.  C.  §  Primum  est. 

Calvinus  in  antidoto  Articulorum  Parisiensium.']  Et  Lib.  4.  Instit.  c.  17. 
§  50. 

Col.  659.  A.  §  Respondeo,  Christus. 

Non  tamen  prohibuit  dari,  $-c.~\  Sic  nee  prohibuit  calicem :  et  aeque 
jussit  in  verbis,  Hoc  facite. 

Col.  659.  B.  §  Respondeo,  Argumentum  est. 
Paulus  vel  Domini  exemplo,  ^cJ]     Quasi  non  esset  prseceptum. 

Col.  660.  A.  §  Respondeo,  removeantur. 

Quid  sacrificium  integrum  esse,  et  integre  consumi  debet.~\  Annon  esse 
debet  etiam  sacramentum  integrum  recipientibus  ? 

Col.  660.  D.  §  Respondeo,  mirabilis. 

Post  datum  autem  calicem  illud  (hoc  facite)  non  repetivit.~]  But  there  is 
'post  datum  calicem.'  1  Cor.  11.  25.  Vide  §  Jam  vero  illud. 

Col.  661.  A.  §  Nee  quidquam. 
Similiter  et  calicem,  fyc.~]     At  cur  non  sic :  similiter  et. 

Col.  661.  D.  §  Sed  haec  omnia. 

Ubi  videmus  tradi  historian  de  Institutions  Sacramenti,  non  autem  prce- 
wptum  de  utraque  specie  sumendaJ]  Et  cur  non  in  institutione  tale 
praeceptum,  quale  in  institutione  fuit. 

Col.  662.  A.  §  Postremo  falsum  est. 

Ita  ut  omnia  qua  ibi  (in  Epist.  ad  Corinth.}  habentur,  ad  omnes  pertineant.\ 
At  hoc  non  dicitur. 

Col.  662.  B.  §  Jam  vero  illud. 

Non  significant  igitur  haec  verba  posteriora,  tit  calix  debcat  dariJ]  At  ver. 
26.  est  etiam  '  quotiescunque  comeditis.' 

Col.  662.  B.  §  Quaeritur. 

Quaritur  .  .  .  an  demonstret  (Hoc  facite)  consecrationem  et  distributionem 
,  ...  an  ....  manducationem  et  bibitionemJ]  c.  27.  §  Respondeo  dupli- 
:iter.  [In  this  passage  Bellarmine  admits  that  the  words  include  both 

meanings.] 

CAP.  XXVI. 

Col.  663.  D.  §  Respondeo,  ilia. 

Ubi  nulla  fit  mentio  Communionis.~\  Sed  quis  docuit  separare  quse  con- 
junxit  Christus. 

Col.  664.  A.  §  Eadem  solutio. 

Tertullianum  dixisse  nos  sanguine  vesci,  non  bibere.~\  At  qui  corpore  et 
sanguine  vescitur,  quum  sanguis  est  sub  elemento  vini,  prsesupponitur 
tbibere  non  comedere  vinum. 

TT    TT     O 


660  NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE  SACRA.  Col.  664.  A.  §  Respondeo,  primo. 

Satis  est,  si  in  ecclesia  aliqui  sint,  qui  id  faciant.']  Aliqui,  i.  solus 
sacerdos  conficiens. 

Col.  664.  D.  §  Quod  autem. 

Qui  dant  in  sola  aqua  consecratum  . . .  mutant  materiam.~\  Utrum  gravius 
mutare  materiara :  an  tollere  partem  materiae  ?  vide  infra  §  Undecimo 
proferunt. 

Col.  665.  B.  §  Respondeo,  primum. 

Jussit  .  .  .  bibi,  sed  ad  hoc  satis  est,  si  ab  aliquibus  bibatur.~]  At  in 
textu  est  Omnes. 

Col.  666.  C.  §  Respondeo,  duplex. 

(Sacrificantes)  nullo  modo  debent  unam  speciem  sine  alter  a  sumere,  cum 
tpsorum  sit  holocaustum  consumere.'}  Ergo  an  debent  comedere  totum 
panem  qui  offertur  ? 

Col.  666.  D.  §  Altera  solutio. 

(Ut  supra  diximus}  S.  Leo  .  .  .  ad  Manichaos  detegendos  jubebat  observari.'] 
c.  24.  §  Quarta  ratio.  [See  above,  Col.  650.  B.] 

Fecerunt  ut  laterent ;  latere  non  potuerunt,  nisi  utramque  receperunt, 
si  utraque  semper  in  usu.  Omniiio  declinabant  calicem  :  ergo  sub 
utraque  specie  eis  obtulit  ecclesia. 

Col.  667.  A.  §  Decimo  tertio. 
Bibi  autem  debere .  .  .  non  dicunt.~]  Sed  verba  Christi  sunt,  Bibite  ex  hoc. 

Col.  667.  D.  §  Secundo  observandum  est. 

Nulli  .  .  tune  erant  ministri  a  credentibus  distincti.~]  Sed  institutio  gene- 
ralis  fuit  pro  omnibus. 

Col.  668.  C.  et  D.  §  Vicesimo. 

Verba  .  .  .  sunt  ista  in  Sess.  13.  [Cone.  Constant.'}  Licet  Christus  instituerit 
ut  omnes,  et  Licet  Christus  instituerit  et  dederit,  8fc^\  Apud  Nicolinum 
Tom.  4.  p.  301. 

Coiisului  locum,  et  adhuc  mini  non  satis  apparet  cur  (hoc  non 
obstante)  non  referatur  etiam  ad  clausulam  de  una  specie  :  quum  ante! 
haec  verba  ajque  mentio  sit  de  utraque  specie  :  et  de  tempore  post 
coenam :  et  illatio  quse  sequitur  verba,  licet  prius  de  jejunis  et  postea  de| 
una  specie. 

CAP.  XXVII. 

Col.  669.  D.  §  Respondeo,  si  proprie. 

Quia  queelibet  species  continet  rem  utriusque  speciei.~\  Ergo,  in  sola  etiam| 
vini  specie  potest. 

Col.  670.  B.  §  Respondeo,  haereditas. 

Qui  non  bibunt,  accipiunt  idem  in  una  tabula,  fyc.~\  c.  22.  [§  Quarts: 
propositio.] 

Col.  670.  B.  §  Respondeo,  dupliciter. 

Commemoratur  Christi  mors  uno  modo  per  repr&sentationem  . .  .  altero  mode, 
per  memoriam^]  Sed  hoc  facile  refertur  tarn  ad  manducandum  quam  ad 
consecrandum.  c.  25.  §  penultima. 


NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  661 

Col.  670.  D.  §  Sexta  ratio.  DE  MISSA. 

Catholici  non  qu&runt  .  . .  palati  .  .  .  consolationem.~]     Nee  ille. 
Respondemus  .  .  .  sanguinem  totum   in   specie  panis  continent]     Ergo 
an  Sacerdotes,  qui  utraque   specie  plus  toto  ?     An  totus  bis  ?    c.  22. 
§  penultima. 

Col.  671.  A.  §  Septima  ratio. 

Non  est  autem  pars  essentialis  species  vim.~\  Annon  partes  essentiales 
sunt,  materialis  et  formalis  ?  pars  cujus  materise  est  calix. 

Baptismits  fiebat  per  immersionem,  $-c.~]  Baptismus  instituitur  in  una 
materia,  Coena  in  duabus. 

Minus  abluit  aspersio  quam  immersioJ]  Qu.  An  immersiones  sint  partes 
integrales  an  materiales  Baptismi? 

CAP.  XXVIII. 
Col.  671.  D.  §  Ac  primum. 

Communio  autem  est  us2ts  Sacramenti.']  Sed  usus  Sacramenti  debet  esse 
de  tota  essentia  rei  permanentis. 

Col.  672.  B.  §  Tertio  movit. 

Mot/it  Ecclesiam  ,  .  .  concordia  populi  Christiani.~\  c.  24.  §  Alterum  ex  em- 
plum.  [See  above,  Col.  650.  C.]  et  §  Cardinalis,  &c.  [See  Col.  654.  A.] 

CAP.  XXIX. 

Col.  674.  A.  §  Ad  hoc  argumentum. 

(Respondet  Lutherus}  non  ait  Accipite  et  adorate,  sed  Accipite  et  man- 
ducate.~]  Sed  an  qui  dicit  'accipite,  manducate,'  inhibet  ut  adorantes 
manducemus  ? 

CAP.  XXX. 

Col.  675.  C.  §  Quarto  argumentantur. 

Quia  in  omni  creatura  Deus  est.']  Deus  in  omni  potest.  Sic  Vasquez, 
L.  3.  de  Adora.  Disputat.  per  totam. 


DE    MISSA. 

CAP.  II. 

Col.  682.  C.  §  Hsec  sententia. 

Scriptura  .  .  .  opponit  opera  .  .  .  virtutum  sacrificiis.']     Ita :  sed  typicis. 
Ferum,  ac  proprie  dictum  sacrificium.']     Cur  verum  et  proprie  dictum 
conjungit,  (quod  et  hie  et  passim  facit)  non  satis  intelligo.    Quum  omne 
verum  non  sit  statim  proprie  dictum.     Et  ipse  inter  haec  distinguit 
infra  §  Sed  facilis  est  responsio. 

Col.  682.  C.  §  Secundum  argumentum. 

In  omni  sacrificio  proprie  dicto  requiritur  res  aliqua  sensibilis,  qua  offe- 
ratur.']     Quid  si  responderent,  hoc  verum  esse  in  sacrificiis  typicis  ? 


662  NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE  MISSA.  Col.  682.  D.  §  Secundum  argumentum. 


Ht  hunc  Jiabere  aliquid,  quod  ojferat.~]  Quia  hie  erat  Pontifex  novae  legis, 
cujus  sacramenta  illi  dicunt  esse  sacrificia  typica,  §  3. 

Col.  682.  D.  §  Tertium  argumentum. 

Negari  non  potest,  quin  sacrificare  sit  actus  proprius religionist} 

Vide.  cap.  3.  §  1.  &c. 

Col.  683.  A.  §  Tertium  argumentum. 

Opera  virtutum  .  .  .  vocantur  .  .  .  sacrificia  .  .  .  cum  addito,  ut  sacrificium 
laudis.~]  At  §  4.  ex  Psal.  50.  Spiritus  contribulatus  dicitur  sacrificium 
Deo.  Et  Hebr.  11.  17.  Vide.  c.  27.  §  Quod  ante  sit. 

Col.  683.  B.  §  Tertium  argumentum. 

Non  sacrificium,  fyc.~]  c.  9.  §  Respondet  secundo.  [See  below,  Col. 
714.  D.]  Et  c.  10.  §  Catholici  contra.  [See  below,  Col.  716.  B.] 

Col.  683.  §  Quartum  argumentum. 

Unum  est  tantum  verum  ac propriwn  sacrificium.']  At  qui  ergo  sacrificium 
Missse  aliud  ab  hoc  ?  c.  6.  §  4. 

Col.  683.  C.  §  Quintum  argumentum. 

Sacrificio  improprie  dicto  sacerdotium  improprie  dictum  respondeatJ]  At 
quid  si  sacerdotes  novae  legis  sint  improprie  dicti  sacerdotes  ?  nam 
sunt  tantum  ministri  summi  sacerdotis  cui  nullus  est  successor,  c.  6. 
§  4  et  5.  et  §  Respondeo  sacrificium. 

Col.  684.  D.  §  Unum  est. 

Sacrificium  .  .  verum  est  omne  opus  .  .  .  relatum  ad  ilium  finem,  quo  beati 
esse possimus.~\  Non  dicit  S.  Aug.  et  proprie  dictum.  Vide  supra.  §  4. 

Col.  685.  B.  §  Sed  omissa. 

Sacrificium  .  .  .  requirit  .  .  .  consumptionem  rei  qua  offertur."]  §  His  ergo 
rejectis.  [The  idea  of  a  consumption  is  omitted  in  the  definition  of  a 
sacrament  given  in  this  section.] 

Col.  685.  D.  §  Neque  his. 

Colligimus  eum  .  .  .  sacrificasse,  ita  ut  panem  ilium  et  vinum  ad  honorem 
Dei  consumpserit.~]  Edebant,  &c.  Gen.  14.  ul.,  ergo  Melchisedech  non 
consumpsit  panis  et  vini  illius  substantial!! :  quod  requiritur  in  horum 
doctrina  respectu  Eucharistiae ;  Et  expresse  c.  21.  §  3.  Et  tameri  c.  25. 
§  Ad  aliud  argumentum,  dicit  manducationem  esse  Sacrificii  Missae 
consumptionem. 

Col.  686.  C.  §  Tertio  mirum  est. 

Non  posse  colligi  ex  divinis  literis.~]  Non  haberi  in,  sunt  verba  Kemnitii, 
ut  supra  §  Venio  nunc  ad. 

Col.  686.  D.  §  His  ergo  rejectis. 

A  legitimo  ministro  res  aliqua  .  .  .  consecratur.~]     Cap.  6.  §  4. 
Et  transmutatur."]     C.  §  Sed  omissa.     Et  cap.  15.  §  Adde  ultimo.     Et 
c.  20.  §  penult.     Et  c.  21.  §  3.     Et  c.  27,  §  Quod  autem  sit. 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.         663 

Col.  687.  A.  §  Primo  igitur. 
Tingere,  qfferre,  docere,']  cap.  6.  §  5. 

Col.  688.  A.  §  Quinto  diximus. 
A  legitimo  ministro.']     Vide  c.  7.  §  Denique  quid  clarius. 

CAP.  III. 

Col.  688.  D.  §  Sed  una  occurrit. 

Ratio  sacrificii  a  nobis  descripta  requirit,  ut  .  .  .  sit  actio  .  .  .  religionist] 
Non  video  in  ipsa  descriptione.  §  His  ergo  rejectis.  cap.  2.  Sed  est,  Ibid. 
§  Tertium  argumentum. 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  690.  A.  §  Nunc  de  partitione. 
Sacrificium  igitur  proprie  dictum.']     Cap.  15.  §  Ad  hunc  secundum. 

Col.  690.  B.  §  Ratione  formse. 
In  holocausta,  hostias  pro  peccato,  ^.]     C.  7.  §  Ex  his  igitur. 

Col.  690.  C.  §  Ratione  format 

Qua  hoc  solum  differebant  a  superior ibus,  quod  ista  poterant  etiam  in 
crastino  manducari.~]  An  hoc  (quse  et  istse  poterant  in  crastino,  &c.) 
referatur  ad  utramque  speciem  pacificorum  ?  Certum  est  pro  beneficio 
accipiendo  i.  ad  2am.  speciem  referri.  Ergo,  agnus  pascalis  non  fuit  hostia 
pacifica  pro  accipiendo  beneficio.  Exod.  12.  10.  Et  tamen  sanguis  in 
poste  illitus  pro  liberatione  fuit.  Eadera  etiam  est  ratio,  si  verba  ilia 
referantur  ad  alteram  speciem  pro  beneficio  accepto  liberationis,  &c. 
c.  7.  §  Denique  tertium. 

Col.  690.  D.  §  Colligit  secundo. 

Sacrificium  pacificiim  (significat]  statum  proficient ium.~]  At  §  prsecedenti 
sacrificium  pro  peccato  dignius  est  pacifico :  Et  sic  quod  dignius  est, 
minus  dignum  significat,  si  pacificum  denotet  statum  proficientium, 
et  illud  pro  peccato,  incipientium. 

CAP.  V. 

Col.  691.  C.  §  Formula  Calvini. 

Omnes  alia  (formulae)  .  .  .  cavent,  ne  ulla  fiat  mentio  oblationis.']  Infra 
§  6.  [Idipsum  decent.] 

Col.  692.  A.  §  Idipsum  docent. 
Negant  eucharistiam  Deo  o/erri  posse.']     Supra  §  Formula  Calvini. 

Col.  692.  A.  §  E  contrario. 
In  Missa  o/erri  Deo  vere  ac  proprie  corpus,  #c.~\  L.  4.  de  Sacram.  Euchar. 

c.  22.  §  4. 

Col.  692.  B.  §  Ex  his  colligimus. 

Utrum  in  Missa  o/eratur  sacrificium  propitiatorium.']  An  ergo  est  almd 
sacrificium  vere  et  proprie  dictum  in  nova  lege,  quod  non  sit  propitia 
torium  :  nam  fuisse  in  veteri  nemo  negat. 


664          NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

1)13   MISSA.  CAP.    VI. 

Col.  693.  C.  §  Est  etiam  alia. 

Out  nullus  debeat  succedere,  Sfc^]  Cap.  25.  §  3.  Et  §  proximo.  Ergo 
si  nullus  debet  succedere  Christo  in  sacerdotio,  nihil  debet  succedere 
corpori  ejus  in  sacrificio,  praecipue  si  relativa  haec  sunt,  ut  c.  12 
§  Quintum  argumentum. 

Col.  693.  D.  §  Est  etiam  alia. 

Aliud  sacrificium  esse  oportetJ]  C.  15.  §  Prasterea  patres.  Aliud  ergo  in 
Eucharistia  non  est  sacrificium  corporis  et  sanguinis  Christi:  cujus 
ergo  ?  Vide  Cyprianum,  infra  §  S.  Cyprianus.  Et  c.  27.  §  Tertia  propo- 
sitio.  Et  L.  2.  c.  4.  §  Quae  sententia.  Et  §  Atque  hinc  tria.  Et  L.  1. 
c.  2.  §  Quartum  argumentum. 

Qua  Christo  .  .  .  per  ministros  suos  tribuatur.~]  Ministri  de  quibus  hie 
agit  sunt  sacerdotes  (aliis  enim  non  tribuit  actionem  sacrificandi :)  ergo 
hoc  nomen  (miniatri)  non  adeo  vile,  &c.  Et  c.  2.  §  His  ergo  rejectis. 
Et  hie  infra.  §  Euseb.  Csesariensis.  Et  §  finali.  Et  c.  15.  §  Sed  istae 
omnes.  c.  25.  §  4.  5.  Et  §  Respondeo  mira.  Et  c.  27.  §  Quinta  proposition. 
Col.  694.  A.  §  Praeterea  ante. 

Si  .  ,  .  Christus  .  .  .  ante  incarnationem  .  .  .  sacerdotio  fungebatur,  quanto 
magis  post  incarnationem.']  Certe  et  magis  fungebatur  in  cruce  figurarum 
veritas. 

Quorsum  ....  sacerdotium  illius  manet,  si  nunquam  deinceps  sacrificare 
debet  ?]  Sacerdotium  manet,  etiamsi  non  ultra  significat,  quia  alia  sunt 
munia  sacerdotis  prseter  sacrificare.  Ut  c.  2.  §  Primo  igitur  dicimus, 
ex  Tertul. 

Col.  694.  B.  §  Ad  haec  argumenta. 

Tamen  esse  secundum  ordinem  Melchisedech.']     Infra  §  S.  Hieronymus. 

Mternitatem  quoque.~]     Infra  §  S.  August.     Et  §  Theophylactus. 

Col.  694.  D.  §  Sequitur  in  sententia. 

Nulla  erat  causa,  cur  corporalem  refectionem  praberet  Melchisedech  Abraha. 
.  .  .  Qind  igitur  opus  erat  pane  et  vino  Us,  qui  spoliis  abundabant.~\  Nullane 
causa,  quia  non  opus?  At  voluit  gratias  agere  Deo  pro  victoria  fidelium : 
et  praeterea  amoris  signum  ipsi  Abrahamo. 

Deinde  postea  dicitur  quod  juvenes  comederunt:  At  qui  probabit 
hoc  cognovisse  Melchisedech  ?  &c. 

Col.  695.  A.  §  Sequitur  in  sententia. 

Scriptura  ....  debuit  prof ecto  alicubi  tradere.']  Miserrimam  sapit  haec 
vox  [sc.  debuit]  arrogantiam. 

Siquidem  ad  sacrificium  ordinatur  sacerdotium,  fycJ]  Non  ad  solum.  c.  2. 
§  Primo  igitur  dicimus. 

Sacrificio  ignoto  necesse  est  etiam  sacerdotium  ignorari.~]  Non  sacerdotium : 
sed  quaedam  sacerdotii.  Et  quid  si  illud  concedatur? 

Erat  enim  sacerdos.~]  Erat  sacerdos ;  ergo  turn  sacrificavit,  non  sequitur. 
Deinde  adduntur  hsec  verba,  non  ut  probent  eum  sacrificasse  Deo,  sed 
benedixisse  Abrahamo.  Sequitur  enim  ver.  19. 


NOTES  ON  CAEDINAL  BELLARMINE.  665 

Col.  695.  D.  §  Praeterea  non.  BE  MISSA. 

Et  Jacob,  Gen.  48.]     Annon  ergo  Jacob  sacerdos  ? 

Col.  696.  B.  §  Sed  praeterea. 

In  typum  Eucharisti(e.~\  At  potuit  esse  in  typum  Eucharistiae,  interim 
at  non  sit  sacrificium :  hie  enim  mera  est  petitio  principii. 

Oblatum  .  .  .  et  eo  modo  sanctificatum.'}  Sanctificatum  proculdubio :  et 
ideo  non  profanum :  gratiarum  scilicet  actione  et  benedictione  Dei. 
Ut  ver.  20.,  sed  de  eo  modo  dubium  est. 

Col.  696.  C.  §  S.  Cyprianus. 
S-uum  scilicet  corpus.'}  Supra  §  4. 

Col.  697.  A.  §  Eusebius  Csesariensis. 

Melchisedech  in  sacrificio,  solo  pane  et  solo  vino  usum.~\  Vino  solum  et 
pane  usum  dicit  Eusebius,  sed  non  addit  in  sacrificio. 

In  specie  panis  et  vini.']  Non  dicit  in  specie  panis  et  vini :  sed  vino  et 
pane  repraesentantibus  mysteria,  &c.  &c. 

Col.  697.  B.  §  S.  Epipbanius. 
Forma  juzta  mrtutem  quteritur.']  Quorsum  base? 

Col.  697.  D.  §  S.  Augustinus. 
In  Eucharistia  offerenda  consistere  <8ternitotem.~\  Supra  §  6.  [See  above, 

Col.  694.  B.] 

Col.  699.  C.  §  Ad  bacc  testimonia. 

Secundum  ordinem  Melchisedech.']     Infra  §  Sed  base  loca. 

Col.  699.  C.  §  Respondeo,  falsum  est. 
Ilia  enim  verba  Panlus  ne  citat  q^ddem^     Rem  citat,  ut  patet. 

Col.  699.  D.  §  Respondeo,  falsum  est. 
Sed  sacerdotem  Abrahamo  majorem.']     Sed  Dei  tamen :  quod  exprimitur. 

Col.  700.  A.  §  Respondeo,  causa. 

Quod  autem  obtulerit  panem  et  vinum,  non  perspicue  ad  excellentiam  facitJ] 
Siccine !  non  perspicue  ad  excellentiam,  quod  Cbristus  corpus  et  san- 
guinem  suum  in  specie  panis  et  vini  (ut  hi  volunt)  obtulit,  quum  Aaron 
tantum  animalia  bruta  ?  Ergo  ad  propositum  facit  maxime,  &c.  Cur 
ergo  omisit  S.  Paulus  ? 

Col.  700.  A.  §  Accedit  praeterea. 

Apostolus  .  .  .  omisit  oblationem  panis  et  vini,  ne  cogeretur  explicare  myste- 
rium  Eucharistia,  quod  altius  erat.'\  At  cur  mysterium  Eucharistiae 
capere  non  potuerunt  Hebraei,  quum  antea  illud,  quicquid  sit,  Corinthiis 
explicuerit,  licet  non  in  typo  Melchisedech,  &c. 

Col.  701.  A.  §  Et  praaterea  ratio. 

Sed  commune  cum  Abel  cum  aliis  nonnullis.']  Annon  itaque  Abel  suc- 
cessionem  babuit?  Et  qui  sunt  illi  alii  nonnulli  ? 


666  NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLAEMINE. 

Col.  701.  C.  §  Respondeo,  primrnn. 

Aaron  qfferebat  sacrificia  .  .  .  tarn  cruenta,  quam  incruenta.~]  Ergo  ut  sit 
cruentum,  non  est  necessaria  conditio  sacrificii  Aaronici.  Ut  sequitur 
infra  §  Respondeo,  sacrificium,  &c. 

Col.  701.  D.  §  Respondeo,  sacrificium  crucis. 

Sacrificium  crucis,  si  per  se,  fyc^\  Ergo  prsecipuum  Christi  sacrificium 
ipse  obtulit  secundum  nullum  ordinem  sacerdotii :  aut  ostendant  ter- 
tium;  aut  si  partim  secundum  Aaronis,  partim  Melchisedech,  illud 
ostendant  vel  in  Scriptura  vel  patribus.  Et  turn  ubi  est  illud  Bellarm. 
c.  2.  §  Quintum  argumentum. 

Sacrificio  Missae  prcestantius.~\     Supra  §  4. 

Sacrificium  crucis,  fyc.~]    Paulo  infra  §  Ex  qua  ratione. 

Col.  702.  A.  §  Ex  qua  ratione. 

Si  per  se  consideretur,  Src.~]  Et  ita  §  prsecedenti;  quare  autem  adjicitur 
vide  infra  §  Respondeo,  Christus. 

Col.  702.  C.  §  Respondeo,  Christus. 

Non  quomodocunque  sed  in  eeternum.~\  At '  in  seternum '  notat  durationem 
non  modum. 

Perpetuo  frequentandum  erat.~]  Quid  si  de  duratione  secundum  virtutem 
et  efficaciam  loquatur  Apostolus :  et  non  de  frequentatione  ?  vide  infra 
§  Octavum  argumentum.  Et  §  Secunda  causa. 

Col.  704.  C.  §  Atque  hinc  etiam. 

Levitici  sacerdotes  post  resurrectionem  dicerentur  sacerdotes  in  (Pternum, 
quia  habuerunt  sacerdotium.']  At  an  turn  post  resurrectionem  vivent  ut 
sacerdotes  Aaronici,  nam  'habuerunt  et  vivent,'  est  a  male  divisis 
secundum  tempora. 

CAP.  VII. 

Col.  705.  D.  §  Alterum  testimonium. 

Celebratio  Agni  Paschalis  fgura  erat  expressa  .  .  .  Jihicharisti<ie.~\     Immo 

Christi  in  cruce :  cruenta  enim  fuit,  infra  §  3.  et  §  Illud  autem  alterum. 

Sed  ilia  immolatio  quaedam  eratJ]  Sed  Agni  caeremonia  non  tam  positiva 

fuit  in  immolatione,  &c.     L.  1.  de  Sacramento  Eucharistise.  c.  3.  §  Ex 

prsestantioribus. 

Col.  706.  A.  §  Dicent  enim. 

Debuit  ergo  praicedere  immolatio  Christi  ....  manducationem  ccenap,I\  Et 
prsecessit :  sed  non  actu  :  sed  sicut  dicitur  occisus  ab  origine  mundi. 

Col.  706.  C.  §  Ad  hsec  si  non. 

Dicant  adversarii,  quando  earn  impleverit.~]  Quando  eflfudit  sanguinem 
in  cruce. 

Col.  708.  C.  §  Ex  his  igitur. 

Habemus  Agnum  Paschalem  vere  et  proprie  sacrificium  fmsse.~]  At  necj 
holocaustum,  Deo  enim  totus  consumeretur  :  nee  hostia  pro  peccato : 
nee  pacifica  :  Quia  illae  partim  tantum  manducabantur.  Agnus  autem  i 
totus  ut  c.  4.  S  2. 


NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  667 

Col.  708.  D.  §  Denique,  quid  clarius. 

Et  ideo  quantum  ad  hoc  sacrificium,  mansit  antiquum  privilegium,  lit  omnes 
'tresfamilias  sacerdotio  fungerentur^  At  non  mansit  antiquum  hoc 
•ivilegium,  quia  institutum  fuit  hoc  ante  determinationem  Aaronis : 
im  ex  ilia  ratione,  cur  non  et  alia  prseinstituta  ?  Sed  quia  id  expresse 
andavit  Deus,  Exod.  1.  2. — Cap.  2.  §  Quinto  diximus.  [In  this  passage 
ellarmine  expressly  states  '  in  lege  scripta  soli  filii  Aaron,'  without 
luding  to  any  exception  in  favour  of  heads  of  families.] 

CAP.  VIII. 

Col.  712.  B.  §  Hoc  fundamento. 
Ipsefuit  victima  in  ccena  immolata,  fyc.~]     In  cruce. 

Col.  713.  A.  §  Sed  nos  contra  probamus. 

Ex  quibus  testimoniis  Patrum.~\  Ex  dictis  illis  Patrum  nihil  sequitur 
ontra  illud  Kemnitii,  nisi  forte  ex  loco  S.  Aug. 

Col.  713.  A.  §  Secundo  probatur. 

Alice  c&remoniae  sacrificiorum  .  .  in  cruce  impleri  non  potuerunt  .~\  At  sicut 
i  parabolis  non  quselibet  circumstantia  observatur,  sed  scopus  :  ita 

3rte  in  figuris. 

CAP.  IX.. 

f  Col.  713.  C.  §  Sed  contra  objici. 

Objici  posset  .  .  .  impletitm  illud  vaticmium  in  Samuele  vel  in  SadocJ] 
iamuel  ergo  an  fuit  Sacerdos?  Immo  potuit  succedere  ei  etiamsi  non 
Q  sacerdotio. 

CAP.  X. 

Col.  715.  A.  §  Hoc  testimonium. 

Non  potest  intelligi  [Hal.  i.  11.]  de  sacrificio  crucis.~]  At  quid  si  dicamus 
ntelligi  de  Eucharistia,  quae  sacrificium  est  improprie  dictum,  et  typicum 
•espectu  sacrificii  crucis?  Vide  c.  11.  §  Verba  autem. 

Quia  illud  non  offertur  in  omni  loco.~]  Quid  si  dicatur  offerri  in  omni 
oco,  quoad  meritum  :  licet  in  uno  tantum,  quoad  actum  ? 

Col.  715.  C.  §  At  inquitille. 

Vel  paucissimi  et  rarissimi,  fyc.']  C.  11.  §  penult.  [Tertium  argu- 
nentum.] 

Col.  718.  C.  §  Tertium  argumentum, 

Nullum  est  .  .  si  Eucharist ia  non  est  sacrficium  proprie  dictum. "\  C.  11. 
§  penult. 

CAP.  XI. 

Col.  722.  D.  §  Gen.  22.  Abraham. 

Quia  non  poterant  in  alio  loco  .  .  .  sacrificia  rite  ojferri.']  §  penult. 
[See  next  note.] 

Col.  723.  D.  §  Tertium  argumentum. 

Qua  apud  Judaos  non  Jiebat  legitime,  nisi  in  templo.~]     §  2.  Et  c.  10.  §  4. 


NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE  MISSA.  Col.  724.  A.  §  Tertium  argumentum. 

Quod  aut  nullum  est,  aut  Eucharistia. ~]  Immo  sacrificium  crucis 
respectu  cujus  Eucharistia  typus  est.  §  5.  Vide  et  c.  10.  §  Tertiun 
argumentum. 

CAP.  XII. 

Col.  725.  D.  Ad  secundum. 
Cum  sanguis  reipsa  de  corpore  non  egrediatur.~\     §  Tertio  quia  Lucas. 

Col.  726.  A.  §  Ad  quartum. 

Agnus  occidetur  ab  origine  mundi.~]  Immo  agnus  qui  adhuc  actu  noi 
occiditur,  sed  in  plenitudine  temporis  occidetur,  pro  certitudine  ejus,  e 
in  praescientia  Dei  dicitur  occisus. 

Col.  726.  C.  §  Tertio,  quia. 

Indicavit  sanguinem  .  .  .fundi  in  ccena.~\  Sed  non  proprie:  et  proind< 
nee  proprie  esse  Sacramentum.  Supra  §  Sed  ista  Kemnitii,  &c.  E 
§  Ad  secundum. 

Col.  726.  C.  §  Secundum  argumentum. 
Ex  vera  pr(ssentia.~]     Quis  negat  veram  praesentiam  ? 

Col.  726.  D.  Secundum  argumentum. 
Pro  nobis  oblata.~]     Proprie  in  cruce. 

Ergo  necessario  in  ipsa  ccena  .prius  immolantur.~\  Certe  necessario,  set 
improprie,  et  in  repraesentatione  proprii  sacrificii  in  cruce. 

Col.  726.  D.  §  Sumi  autem. 

Sumi  autem  .  .  .  ut participationem  victims  Lutherani  non  negantJ]  Negaj 
Lutherus.  c.  15.  §  4.  [Sed  videamus.] 

Ad  modum  occisi  et  mortui  corporis.~]  Ubi  ergo  concomitantia  ad  stabi 
liendam  unam  speciem  ? 

Col.  727.  B.  §  Respondeo  primum. 

Christi  enim  corpus  post  resurrectionem  .  .  .  victima  did  non  poterat. 
Cap.  14.  §  ult. 

Col.  727.  D.  §  Restat  una. 

Manifesto,  est  actio  immolationis  .  .  .  nimirum  ipsa  consecratio.~]  x  Contn 
ipse  c.  15.  §  Deinde  esto.  Sed  apparenter  tantum. 

CAP.  XIII. 

Col.  728.  D.  §  Septimum. 

Ministrantibus,  inquit.']  Cap.  15.  §  Igitur  primus.  Et  §  De  locc 
Actor  um. 

Col.  729.  A.  §  Significari. 

Neque  significare  potest  ministerium  verbi,  aut  sacramentorum.~]  At  etiams] 
haec  non  exhibentur  Deo  :  annon  tamen  qui  ilia  exhibent  populo.j 
dicuntur  Domino  ministrare  ? 

Col.  729.  B.  §  Dices,  qui. 

Non  addidisset  et  jejunantibus.'}  Quid  ni?  quum  etiam  jejunantes  sini; 
qui  sacramenta  administrant. 


NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLAKMINE.  669 

CAP.  XIV. 

Col.  729.  D.  §  Ex  his  verbis. 

Nunquam  altare  proprie  dictum  erigitur  nisi  ad  sacrificia  proprie  dicta.~] 
U  immediate  dixit  antea,  mensam  Domini  esse  quoddam  altare :  quod 
ddetur  improprie  dictum  altare,  &c.  Et  infra  §  ult. 

Col.  730.  B.  §  Tertium  argumentum. 

Ergo  Deum  hac  oblatione  cultu  latrice  honorat.~\  Annon  haec  omnia  vera 
;sse  possunt,  interim  ut  sit  sacrificium  tantum  improprie  dictum?  vel  an 
jequetur  eum  qui  manducat  Eucharistiam  improprie  fieri  participem 

iltaris  ? 

Col.  730.  D.  §  Deinde  Kemnitius. 

Ubi  edenda  apponebantur  idolothyta.~\  §  Sequenti.  f.  [The  letter  f  refers 
;o  the  note  marked  *i'J  which  occurs  just  below.] 

Col.  730.  D.  §  Haec  prima  solutio. 

Quid  enim,  est  idolium.']  Et  annon  possunt  ad  mensam  aliquam  in 
idolio  discumbere,  nisi  ad  ipsas  aras  fiat  discubitus  ? 

Non  erat  qu^stio,  an  liceret  in  conviviis  Gentilium  interesse.']  f.  Annon  de 
edendis  idolothytis  apertissime  Kemnitius,  §  prsecedenti? 

Col.  731.  D.  §  At  neque  hac. 

Manducamus  id  quod  immolatur  in  mensa  Eucharistits^]     Quid  impedit, 
quominus  sit  id  quod  immolatur  in  cruce,  et  repraesentatur  in  mensa  ? 
Per  novam  immolationem.~]     C.  12.  §  Respondeo  primum.     [See  above, 

Col.  727.  B.] 

CAP.  XV. 

Col.  732.  B.  §  Hie  igitur  modus. 

Eucharistiam  solum  esse  sacramentum  .  .  .  ut  adversarii  sentiunt.~\  At  non 
negant  forte  sacrificium  esse,  sed  proprie  dictum  sacrificium. 

Col.  732.  C.  §  Sed  videamus. 

Tutius  est  omnia  negare,  quam  Missam  sacrificium  esse  concedere.~]  At 
concedunt  Lutherani  sacrificium  esse;  sic  Bellarm.  c.  12.  §  Sumi  autem 
Christi.  Et  Kemnit.  Ibid.  §  Respondeo  primum. 

Col.  733.  D.  §  Prseterea  patres. 
Sacrificium   quod  in  ecclesia,  8fc^     C.  6.   §  4.     [See  above,   note  on 

Col.  693.  D.] 

Col.  735.  A.  §  Igitur  primus. 

Vocat .  .  Cyprianus  oblationem  Leo  fact  am  ipsam  consecrationcm  panis,  8fC^\ 
Infra  §  Deinde  esto.  [See  next  note.] 

Col.  735.  B.  et  C.  §  Deinde  esto. 

Non  .  .  .  possunt  verba  Patrum  exponi  de  sola  consecrations . ,]  Supra 
§  Igitur  primus.  Annon  c.  12.  §  Restat  una  conditio,  Ipse  dixisti  ipsam 
consecrationem  esse  actionem  et  immolationis  et  oblationis?  Ita,  sed 
actio  oblationis  non  est  ipsa  oblatio. 


670          NOTES  ON  CAKDINAL  BELLABMINE. 

Col.  736.  B.  §  Jam  vero  Cyprianus. 
Materia  sacrificii  futuri.~\     Cap.  27.  §  Quarta  propositio. 

Col.  736.  D.  §  Denique  Cyrillus. 

Baptismus  immediate  refertur  ad  nostrum  sanctificationem.~]  Infra  §  Tertk 
baptismus.  [See  Col.  738.  A.] 

Col.  737.  B.  §  Ad  hunc  secundum. 

(Patres}  loquuntur  de  immolations  in  propria  specie,  sive  de  cruenta  immo 
latione.~\  At  cruentalis  non  est  sola  propria  species  sacrificii,  cap.  4.  §  2 

Nunc  autem  non  proprie,  sed  per  reprasentationem  agitur.~]  Non  satif 
intelligo,  qui  proprie  dicatur  fieri,  quod  fit  per  repraesentationem. 

Col.  737.  C.  §  Porro  Longobardus. 

Ad  quern  modum  etiam  S.  Thomas  et  alii  Scholastici  non  fuerunt  solliciti  dt 
eo,  quod  nunc  est  in  controversial}  Dr.  Field  in  appen  ad  L  3  de  Eccles 
§19. 

Col.  737.  D.  §  Quod  autem  Patres. 

(Augustinus)  dicit  sacrificia  Veteris  Testamenti  fuisse  commemorationem 
sacrificii  crucis.~]  Significatio  vel  typus :  sed  commemoratio  rei  future 
valde  improprie  dici  videtur.  Et  c.  21.  §  4. 

Sacrificii  crucis  postea  futuriJ]  Figurae  tantum.  Et  Biel.  Lect.  85.  in 
canonem  Missae,  E. 

Col.  738.  A.  §  Secundo  si  Patres. 

Unum  enim  tantum  est,  quod  repr^esentatur.']  Sed  forte  dicunt  Patre8 
victimas  et  sacrificia  offerri,  quia  hoc  repraesentativum  szepius  iteratui 
in  ecclesia, 

Dicimus  .  .  nos  habere  .  .  nmltas  imagines  Claris,  sed  non  dicimus,  nisi 
inepte  multos  Ctfsares.~]  Non  est  idem  modus  loquendi  secundum  ipsum 
Bellarm.,  nam  imago  Caesaris  non  est  simul  imago  et  res,  Eucharistia 
vero  est. 

Col.  738.  A.  §  Tertio,  Baptismus. 

Nulli  veterum  Baptismum  sacrificium  .  ,  .  unquam  appellaverunt.~]  Ratio- 
nem  adjungit  supra  §  Denique  Cyrillus.  Et  talem  quae  non  tollit  hoc 
de  sacrificii  repraesentatione :  nam  hoc  posito,  quod  actio  Eucharistiaa  sit 
tantum  reprsesentativum  [_sic],  &c.  tamen  erit  cultus  soli  Deo  debitus ; 
et  ideo  vocari  sacrificium,  quo  nomine  non  gaudet  Baptismus. 

Col.  738.  B.  §  Quarto,  si. 

Non  possemus  vere  Deo  dicere,  offero  Tibi  hoc  mums.']  At  in  toto  hoc 
§  reperitur  vere,  re  ipsa,  realis :  quod  conceditur :  sed  de  proprie| 
dicto  nulla  mentio,  quod  saepissime  ante  inculcavit.  Nam  ubi  unumj 
et  idem  sit  repraesentatio  et  res  reprsesentata  (ut  Eucharistia  est),  ibii 
idem  potest  dici  commemorativum,  et  tamen  non  desinere  esse  verumj 
et  reale  sacrificium  :  sed  an  proprie  dictum,  qua  commemorativum,  tlludj 
quaeritur. 

Col.  738.  C.  §  Quinto,  Patres. 

Patres  .  .  .  addunt  epitheta,  qua  soli  vero  sacrificio  convenient,  Sfc^]  Nee  I 
hie  reperio  proprie  dictum. 


NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  671 

Col.  738.  D.  §  Denique  ultimo. 

At  si  non  esset  hoc  sacrificium  nisi  reprtesentatio  .  .  .  sacrificii  crucis.~\ 
<Jisi  repraesentatio,  et  sola  repraesentatio,  et  similes  loquendi  formulae, 
i  in  aliquibus  authoribus  occummt,  opponuntur  forte  sacrificio  proprie 
licto,  non  vero  et  reali;  quae  hie  iterum  confundit  Bellarminus. 

Col.  739.  A.  §  Ultimum  Kemnitii. 

Oblitus  ejus,  quod  antea  scripserat.']  Immo  non  oblitus  :  nam  certe 
qualescunque,  &c.,'  non  est  regula  fidei,  sed  testimonium  plurimi 
aciendum,  de  usu,  sensu,  et  applicatione  regulae.  [Kemnitz's  words 
icre  commented  on  are  'Neque  veterum  qualescunque  sententiae,  sed 
>criptura  canonica  regula  est.'] 

Prima  causa  (Kemnitii}  est,  quid  Scriptura,  divina  Cosnam  Domini  nusquam 
•>ocat  sacrificium.']  At  mult  a  alia  vocabula  sunt  in  optimo  ecclesiae  usu, 
[use  tamen  in  scriptura  uon  reperiuntur.  Vide  c.  17.  §  2. 

Col.  739.  B.  §  Istae  vero  causes. 

Significant  .  .  .  Patres  .  .  .  maxima  incommoda  ecclesice  attulisse.~]  Immo 
ion  illas  attulisse,  sed  ecclesiam  posteriorem  sinistra  interpretatione  sibi 

ntulisse. 

CAP.  XVI. 

Col.  739.  D.  §  Alterum  caput. 

Si .  .  Patres  .  .  .  altaria  sender  habuisse  demonstrare  poterimus.~\  At  quid 
si  apud  Patres  improprie  dicantur  altaria,  sicut  et  sacrificium? 

CAP.  XVII. 

Col.  740.  C.  §  Tertium  caput. 

Sacerdotes  proprie  ordinari  ad  sacrificium.^  Sed  sacerdotes  iterum  proprie 
dicti :  At  vide  §  4  et  5. 

Contendunt  .  .  dedisse  Christum  Ecclesiae  .  .  ,  ministros  tantum  verbi  et 
wcramentorum.'}  Cap.  25.  §  4.  [In  this  passage  Bellarmine  himself 
makes  frequent  use  of  the  word  'minister.'] 

Col.  740.  D.  §  Porro  veteres. 

Licet  in  Scriptura  Testamenti  novi  ejusmodi  vocabulum  in  hue  significa- 
tione  non  inveniatur.~\  Cap.  16.  §  Ultimum  Kemnitii.  [See  above,  Col. 
739.  A.] 

Col.  741.  C.  §  Quare  manifeste. 

Proprie  dicuntur  sacerdotes^  §  1 .  e.  [This  mark  is  intended  to  refer 
to  sect.  1.  at  the  words  'Sacerdotes  proprie  ordinari  ad  sacrificium.' 
See  above,  Col.  740.  C.  §  Tertium  caput.] 

Col.  741.  C.  §  Neque  valet. 

Sequeretur  omnes  Patres  .  .  .  .  vel  ignorasse  vim  hujus  vocis  vel  de  industries 
ilia  abuti  voluisse.~\  Neutrum  sequitur :  nam  qui  improprie  vocant 
sacerdotes  utpote  ministros  improprie  dicti  sacrificii,  non  statim  igno 
rant  vim  vocis,  aut  de  industria  ea  abutunturj  sed  applicant  vocem 
debito  sensu  rei. 


672          NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLAEMINE. 

DE  MISSA.  Col.  741.  D.  §  Neque  valet. 

Nullum  offerunt  sacrificium  ?]     Cur  hie  iterum  omittit  proprie  dictum 

CAP.  XIX. 

Col.  742.  C.  §  Jam  vero  Patres. 

Patres  .  .  .  offerunt  Eucharistiam  pro  peccatis  vivorum  et  defunctorum. 
Sed  tantum  ut  sacrificium  repraesentativum  crucis,  &c. 

CAP.  XX. 

Col.  744.  B.  §  Probatur  igitur  primo. 

Omnia  sacrificia  in  hoc  unum  respiciebant  .  .  .  Non  igitur  distinguitu\ 
Christiana  religio  ab  antiquis  per  sacrificium  crucis.']  At  annon  Missa  (etian 
secundurn  ipsum  Bellarminum  passim  supra)  in  illud  unum  respicit 
Cur  ergo  sacrificium  crucis  ut  praeteritum  non  distinguit  Christianan 
religionem,  aeque  ac  Missa  quae  illud  ut  praeteritum  respicit  ?  Et  infri 
§  4.  c.  21.  Et  c.  25.  §  Respondeo,  remissio,  &c. 

Col.  744.  B.  §  Secundo,  sacrificium. 

Sacrificium  crucis  .  .  .  neque  mansit  postea  nisi  per  eff'ectum.']  Mansit  ii 
repraesentatione  in  coena  :  et  sic  permanebit. 

Col.  744.  C.  §  Tertio,  religio. 

'Religio  queevis  sacrificium  extern-urn  ac  visibile  requirit.~]  Cur  hie  nor 
addit  proprie  dictum  ? 

(Sacrificium  crucis}  est  .  .  .  respectu  Christ ianorum  invisibile.']  Illud  quoc 
in  Eucharistia  improprie  et  commemorative  dicitur  offerri,  et  visibile  est 
et  potest  frequentari,  &c. 

Col.  744.  C.  §  Quarto,  sacrificium. 

At  Christi  occisio  .  .  .  neque  ritus  did  potest. ,]  At  quum  Christus  fuii 
sacerdos  et  victima,  forte  fraus  est  in  verbo  '  occisio;'  mors  dici  debuit 
Ilia  vero  veritas  :  et  determinata  a  Deo ;  et  cultus  Iatria3 ;  et  pro 
priissime  sacrificium. 

Col.  744.  D.  §  Quarto,  sacrificium. 
Cumfuerit  ipsa  veritas.']     §  ult.     [See  next  note  but  one  below.] 

Col.  744.  D.  §  Accedat  denique. 
Si  Eucharistia  manducando  consumereturJ]     Cap.  2.  §  His  ergo  rejectis. 

Col.  745.  A.  §  Dices,  cur  ergo. 

Ut  pracise  obtulit  sacrificium  crucis.']  Qui  ergo  fuit  veritas  (ut  §  Quartc 
sacrificium)  si  non  in  sacrificio  crucis?  et  si  ibi,  qui  non  successit  type 
Aaroni  ? 

CAP.  XXI. 

Col.  745.  B.  §  Probatur  consequentia. 

Christus  non  omnino  sustulit  (instituta  veteris  legis)  .  .  .  sed  aut  perfecit. 
aut  mutavit  in  meliora.~]     Quae  mutavit  in  meliora  annon  sustulit  ? 
Prtecepta  non  sustulitJ]     i.  moralia. 


NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  673 

Col.  745.  C.  §  Secundo,  sacrificium. 

Quorum  ipsa  substantia  in  Dei  honorem  consumilur^}  Cap.  2.  §  Neque  his 
repugnat. 

Col.  7-15.  C.  §  Tertio,  causa. 

Habuertint  .  .  sacrificia,  ut  Ckristi  mortem  .  .  .  S(ppe  represent  aretit  ct  com- 
memorarent,  $r.~\  Cap.  15.  §  Quod  autem  patres. 

CAP.  XXII. 

Col.  746.  B.  §  Tertia  ratio. 

Ita  videmus  in  Baptismo,  aliisque  Sacramentis  accidereJ]  Forte  in  hoc 
differt  Eucharistia  a  Baptismo,  quia  qui  hunc  accipit  nondum  est  intra 
scclesiam,  et  ideo  non  potest  seipsum,  &c.  Et  similiter  in  reliquis  quae 
dicuntur  sacramenta,  qui  accipiunt  sunt  extra  quasi  respcctu  illorum,  &c. 
At  sacerdos  qui  ministrat  sibi  Eucharistiam  supponitur  nullo  modo 
extra.  Deinde  in  Matrimonio  (quod  ipsi  sacramentum  volunt)  partes 
contrahentes  sibi  ministrant,  quod  ad  realia  contractus  pertinet. 

Col.  746.  D.  §  Denique,  nullum. 

Debere  Deo  offirri  id,  quod  habewns  optimum.']  Forte  id  quod  habemus 
de  proprio. 

CAP.  XXIII. 

Col.  747.  C.  §  Ex  hoc  igitur. 

Non  enim  ecclesia  Christi  esse  potttit,  qu&  pftlam  idololatrite  fot  secnlis 
servivit^}  Non  sana  et  incorrupta. 

Col.  747.  D.  §  Ex  hoc  igitur. 

Qui  prssdixerunt  post  Christi  adventum  idololatrictm  cessaturam.~\  Sed  an 
simpliciter,  ut  nullibi  esset  in  ullo  gradu? 

PortfC  inferi  non  pra?valebunt.~\     Non  absolute. 

Idololatras,  impios,  et  sacrilef/os  fmsseJ]  Potest  esse  impietas  et  sacri- 
legium  in  Ecclesia,  interim  ut  sancti  in  ea  non  sint  impii. 

Desiit  Christi  fides  esse  in  terris^]  [The  letter  'a,'  here  inserted  in 
margin,  refers  to  the  note  on  Col.  747.  C.  above,  meaning  that  the  same 
remark  *non  sana  et  incorrupta'  applies  here.] 

CAP.  XXV. 

Col.  750.  C.  §  Respondeo,  nullas. 
NuJlns  Catholicorum  affirmat  sacerdotes  .  .  .  Christo  snccedereJ]  Cap  6.  §  4. 

Col.  750.  C.  §  Quod  autem  attinet. 
Tel potins  ministros  Christi.~\  Cap.  6.  §  4. 

Col.  750.  D.  §  Quod  autem  attinet. 

Et  in  hac  re  vicarii.']  Ergo  non  per  se  sacer  lote?,  et  proprie.  Vide 
cap.  17.  §  1. 

Col.  751.  A.  §  Ad  locum  autem. 

Qui  respectu  Christi  minis tri  sint.~]     Cap.  6.  §  4. 

Col.  751.  D.  §  Respondeo,  quod. 
Sacrificia  repra>sentanlia.~\  Infra  §  Respondeo,  non. 
LAUP. — VOL.  vi.  X  X 


674  NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLAIIMINE. 

Col.  753.  C.  §  Respondeo,  non. 
Instrumentajustificationis~]     §  Respondeo  quod. 

Col.  754.  D.  §  Ad  aliud  argumentum. 
Consumptio  hujus  sacrificii  non  debet  esse  occisio.~\     Cap.  2.  §  Neque  his. 

Col.  755.  B.  §  Respondeo,  mira. 
Qui per  ministros  sacrifidum  offert.~\     Cap.  6.  §  4. 

CAP.  XXVII. 

Col.  757.  D.  §  Secunda  propositio. 

Corpus  et  sanguis  Domini  sunt  id  sacrifidum,  quod  in  Missa  proprie 
offerturJ]  In  sacrificio  proprie  dicto  debet  esse  consumptio  substantiae, 
§  21.  §  3.  Jta  utdesinal  esse  id  quod  ante  erat,  c.  2.  §  ult.  At  corporis 
Christi  substantia  non  consumitur  in  Ecclesia.  c.  .  §  .  [Left  blank 
thus  in  original.]  Si  enim  consumeretur,  qui  maneret  juge  sacrificium, 
Ergo  corpus  et  sanguis  Christi  non  sunt  proprie  sacramentum  [sic\\\  MS. 
sed  legend,  sacrifidum]  in  Missa.  Vide  §  Septima  propositio,  et  §  Quod 
autem  sit.  Nee  transubstantiatio  panis  potest  dici  consumptio  corporis, 
panis  enim  non  est  de  essentia  Sacrificii,  infra  §  Quarta  propositio. 

Col.  758.  A.  §  Tertia  propositio. 

Non  sunt  duo  sacrificia  sed  unum.~\  L.  2.  de  Missa.  c.  21.  §  Sed  ad 
argumentum.  [See  Col.  823.  B.] 

Col.  758.  B.  §  Tertia  propositio. 

In  Missa  non  qffertur  panis  ut  sacrifidum  perfectum,  sed  lit  sacrifidum 
^nchoat^lm.~]  Et  tamen  corpus  proprie  offertur  :  ut  propositio  2a.  El 
panis  tantum  pertinet  ad  rem  quae  sacrificatur :  ut  propositio  la  habetur 
Et  ad  integritatem  sacrificii,  non  ad  essentiam  :  ut  propositio  4a.  Und« 
annon  sequitur?  Ergo  illud  quod  non  pertinet  ad  essentiam  sacrificii 
est  unum  sacrificium  cum  eo  quod  proprie  est.  Et  illud  quod  aliquc 
modo,  ut  propositio  la,  cum  eo  quod  proprie.  Vide  cap.  6.  §  4. 

Col.  758.  C.  §  Quarta  propositio. 

Oblatio  .  .  .  ad  integritatem  et  plenitudinem  sacrificii  pertinet,  non  tamen  ao 
essentiam.']  Estne  ergo  materia  sacrificii  futuri,  ut  c.  15.  §  Jam  verc 
Cyprianus ;  et  nunc  non  pertinet  ad  essentiam  ?  Vide  supra  c.  6 
§  S.  Cyprianus.  Ita  pauis  et  vinum  sunt  materia :  non  tamen  oblatk 
panis :  prsecipue  vocalis  ut  hie.  At  apertissime  §  Prima  propositio 
non  dicit  oblationem  panis  et  vini  sed  panem  et  vinum  pertinere,  &c 
materia  autem  rei  non  pertinet  ad  rem,  sed  est  pars  essentialis  ipsius  rei 

Persona  ipsius  ministri^]     Cap.  6.  §  4. 

Col.  759.  A.  §  Quinta  propositio. 
Orationem  Dominicam  addidisse  dicantur.~]     Supra  §  3. 

Col.  759.  A.  §  Septima  propositio. 
Sacramenti  consumptio,  .  .  .  ut  .  .  .fit  a  Sacerdote  .  .  .  pars  est  essentialis^ 
Supra  §  Secunda  propositio. 


NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLAKMINE.  675 

Col  759.  B.  §  Quod  autem  sit.  DE  SACRI. 

Nulla  est  alia  realis  destructio  mctimce  prater  istam  manducationem.~]     At  _ 
quid  si  aliquis  concluderet,  quia  noirest  realis  destructio  in  Eucharistia, 
ideo  ibi  non  esse  sacrificium  proprie  dictum?  §  Secunda  propositio. 

Col.  759.  C.  §  Quod  autem  sit. 

Unde  Abraham  Patriarchal     Vide  c.  2.  §  Tertium  argumentum. 

Abraham  .  .  .  non  dicitur  eum  nisi  voluntate  sacrificasse.~\  Certe  non  nisi 
voluntate  sacrificavit ;  sed  tamen  absolute  dicitur  sacrificasse,  Hebr. 
11.  17. 


LIBER  II.  DE  SACRTFICIO  MISS^E. 

CAP.  I. 

Col.  763.  B.  §  Conlrarium  docet. 

Peccata,  et  etiam  ingentia  dimittU.']  Cap.  2.  §  Denique  fatentur.  Et 
cap.  4.  §  Secunda  propositio.  [hi  the  former  of  these  sections  Bellar- 
mine  points  out  that  it  is  as  a  sacrifice,  and  not  as  a  sacrament,  that  the 
Eucharist  avails  for  the  remission  of  sins  ;  and  in  the  second,  he 
explains  that  the  sacrifice  does  not  directly  justify,  but  obtains  a  sinner 
the  gift  of  repentance,  by  which  he  can  partake  acceptably  of  the 

Sacrament.] 

CAP.  II. 

Col.  764.  C.  §  Denique  fatentur. 

Cum  conscientia  peccati,  $-c.~]  Cap.  1.  §  ult.  [This  is  a  cross  reference 
to  the  previous  note.] 

CAP.  III. 

Col.  766.  A.  §  Secundo. 
Exponunt  SS.  Pat  res  de  publicis  prccibus  qua  fiunt  in  MissaJ]     Cap.  6. 

$  Deinde  certum. 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  768.  A.  §  Quao  sententia. 
Qnia  eadem  est  hostia,  et  idem  qfferens.~\     L.  1.  c.  6.  §  4. 

Col.  768.  A.  §  Secunda  propositio. 

Sacrificium  Missee  non  habet  vim  .  .  .  ad  modum  sacramentorum.']  Cap.  1. 
§  ult.  et  cap.  2.  §  Denique  fatentur.  [See  above,  Col.  7G3.  B.  764.  C.] 

Col.  769.  A.  §  Quare  sicur. 

Sacrificium  .  .  .  est  .  .  .  oratio,  ut  sic  dica.n,  realis.']  §  Secundura  est. 
Et  c.  8.  §  Secunda  propositio.  Et  c.  9.  §  Hinc  nascitur. 

Col.  769.  A.  §  Atque  hinc  tria. 
Liscrimen  esse  inter  sacrificium  Misste  et  sacrificium  Cruets.']    L.  1.  c.  6.  §  4. 

Col.  769.  B.  §  Secundum  est. 
Et  simile  sit  orationi,  ^r.]     Supra  §  Tertia  propositio. 

x  x  2 


676  NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLAIIMINE. 

DE  SACKI.  CAP.  VI. 

MISSES. 

Col.  773.  B.  §  Sed  quaere!  aliquis. 

Neque  obstat .  .  .  ulla  Ecclesite  manifesto,  prohibitio.~]  §  Deinde  certum. 
[This  §  occurs  some  paragraphs  above  in  the  same  chapter.] 

CAP.  VIII. 

Col.  778.  D.  §  Tertio,  sacrificium  Missse. 

Quia  eos  hoc  modo  honoramus,  consequitur,  ut  ipsi  .  .  .pro  nobis  orent."] 
Immo  charitas  est  motivum  cur  orent  pro  nobis,  et  noil  honor  quern 
a  nobis,  &rc. 

Col.  779.  D.  §  Secunda  propositio. 

Oblatio  tacita  qiicedam  sed  efficacissima  est  invocatio.~]  C.  4.  §  Tertia 
propositio. 

Col.  782.  A.  §  Vides,  hie  primo. 

Nam  formaliter  loquitur)  fyc.~]  Immo  qui  formaliter  quum  concedat 
memoriam  et  nominationem,  negat  vero  invocationem?  nee  invo- 
catio  ilia  ipsa  oblatio  esse  potest,  quia  invocatio  haec  distinguitur  a 
sacrificio ;  &c. 

Col.  782.  B.  §  Quod  autem. 

Dicit  Sanctos  .  .  commemorariJ]  Sed  et  hie  commemorari  est  non  invo- 
cari,  &c.  Et  ita  etiam  loquuntur  omnes  superius  nominati  patres. 
§  Probatur  primo. 

Col.  782.  C.  §  Tertia  objectio. 

Sub  ipsis  mensis,  ^cJ]  Sacras  coense  mensas  intelligit  Bellarminus 
§  sequenti. 

Col.  782.  D.  §  Ex  hac  longa. 

Martyrum  corpora  .  .  .  ejiciunt  potius.~]     Falsissimum  hoc. 
Nee  denique  in  precibus  .  .  .  Sanctorum  mentionem  faciunt.~]     Ecclesia 
Anglicana  mentionem  Sanctorum  facit,  in  collectis  festorum. 

Col.  783.  A.  §  Quartum  caput. 

Si  .  .  sequuntur  eas  opiniones,  8fc^\  Audaciores  fuisse  dicit  [Kemnitius] 
in  hac  quaestione,  sed  non  dicit  simpliciter  sequutos. 

Col.  783.  A.  §  Septimum  caput. 

In  sacrificio  altaris  peti  sanctorum  intercessions. ~\  At  hoc  non  est  invo- 
care  ipsos  sanctos  :  nee  hoc  a  quoquam  illorum  patrum  asseritur  quos 
citat  supra,  §  Probatur  primo. 

CAP.  IX. 

Col.  784,  B.  §  Secundo.  Missa. 

Adversarii  .  .  .  non  aperte  reprehendunt  usum  Missa  quotidian£e.~]  Infra 
§  Sed  nihil  et  §  penult. 

Col.  786.  C.  §  Ultimo  privata. 

PrimOi  quia  in  ejusmodi  missis  multi  s&pe  communicant  spiritiialiier.~\  Sed 
institutio  Christi  annon  eo  spectat,  ut  et  plures  sacramentaliter? 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.          677 

Col.  786.  C.  §  Atqui  hoc  totum.  BE  SACEI. 

Apud  Gregor,  nusquam  exstat  vocabulum  Missa  private."]    Supra  §  Quarto '__ 

Missa.  [Bellarraine  there  states  '  de  his  Missis  privatis  loquitur  S.  Gre- 
gorius  lib.  4.  Epist.  43.  ad  Castorium,  ubi  prohibet  in  monasterio  fieri 
Missas  publicas.'] 

Col.  786.  D.  §  Atqui  hoc  totum. 

Vocat  publicas  Gregorius in  quibus  adest  populi  multitude.']     Sed 

annon  aderant  ut  communicarent  ? 

Col.  786.  D.  §  Secundo,  Kemuitius. 

Affingit  (Kemnitius)  .  .  ipsi  Concilia  quod  affirmaverit  per  spiritualem  com- 
munionem  satisfieri  institutioni.~\  At  annon  ibi  tamen  frustra  subjicitur 
ratio  ilia,  si  spiritualis  communio  non  supponitur  satisfacere  institu 
tion!,  quicquid  alibi  dicat  concilium  ? 

Col.  786.  D.  §  Sed  nihil. 
Institutioni  et  prcecepto.~\     Supra  §  4.  [Secundo,  Missa.] 

Col.  787.  A.  §  Sed  hae  sunt. 

Sunt  mem  ineptite.']  Nee  merse  ineptise  :  nam  si  demus  aliter,  et 
aliter  tamen  utrumque  esset,  &c. 

Col.  787.  A.  §  Et  hinc  nascitur. 

Si  adoersarii  concederent  Missam  non  sohmi  esse  sacramentum. ~]  Et  quid 
inde?  Nam  hsec  non  sequuntur  nisi  sit  sacrificium  solum,  et  non 
sacramentum ;  quod  spero  nunquam  asseret  Bellarminus. 

Col.  787.  C.  §  Tertio  probatur. 

Ex  Concilia  Nannetensi  ....  inteUu/imus  quosdam  plane  solos  celebrare 
solitos.']  Nee  plane  constat ;  quia  forte  Con.  Nannetense  [non]  ideo 
prohibuit  plane  solos,  quod  ita  turn  celebrabant,  sed  quod  frigescente 
charitate,  adeo  pauci  communicare  solid  quandoque  sunt,  ut  metue- 
rent  Patres  Concilii  ne  aliquando  plane  solus  relinqueretur  sacerdos. 
Deinde  si  hinc  intelligimus  aliquando  plane  solos  celebrare:  simul 
intelligimus  reprehensum,  et  pvohibitum  hunc  morem  a  Concilio. 

Qua;  verba  .  .  .  aperte  indicant  .  .  .  nullum  omninofuisse,  qui  communicet.~\ 
Non  aperte  constat  nullum  communicasse:  quidenim  aliqui  alii,  etiamsi 
non  sacerdos  ? 

Tamen  Concilium  non  requirit,  nisi  ut  sacerdos  ipse  communicet."]  At  an 
idem  est  dicere  per  indignationem  'quale  sacrificium  cui,  &c.  ?'  et  non 
requirere  nisi  ut  solus  sacerdos,  &c. 

Col.  787.  C.  §  Secunda  conjectura. 

Qui  proinde  non  poterant  ulli  sacramentum  administrare.~\  Sed  hoc  sine 
dubio  non  constat.  Quid  enim  impediebat,  ubi  raissas  celebrabant  ibi 
et  sacramenta  administrasse  ? 

Col.  787.  C.  §  Tertia  conjectura. 

Frustra  ....  habetur  quotidiana  oblatio,  #c.~\  De  quotidiana  oblatione 
hie  verba  sunt,  non  de  plurimis  sacerdotibus  simul,  &c. 


678  NOTES   ON    CARDINAL   BELLARMINE. 

DE  SACRI.  Col.  787.  C.  §  Quarta  conjectura. 

(In  Missis  particularibus]  non  sit  verisimile,  ministratam  fuisse  commu- 
nionem,~\  At  quid,  quseso,  vel  hie  impedit? 

CAP.  X. 

Col.  788.  B.  §  Respondeo,  non  est. 

Dispensatio  .  .  .  est  ....  solum  affirmative  Domini  pratcepto  necessaria.~\ 
At  quid  si  dicaraus  totum  hoc  sive  sacrificium  sive  sacramentum  pen- 
dere,  et  secundurn  omnes  sui  actiones,  solum  ab  affirmative  Dei 
prsecepto?  Infra  §  Sexta  objectio. 

CAP.  XL 

Col.  793.  B.  §  Sed  ea  facillima  est. 

Impertinens  est  ad  realem  oblationem,  utrum  Missa  dicatur  lingua  vulgari.~\ 
At  cur  non  populus  intelligat  etiam  quae  ad  consecrandum  elemen- 
tum?  &c. 

Col.  793.  C.  §  Secundo,  licet. 

Oblationis  verba  diriguntur  ad  Deum,  <^c.~\  Sed  quid  impedit,  quominus 
populus  intelligat  quse  diriguntur  ad  Deum  ? 

Col.  793.  C.  §  Tertio,  verba, 

Quid enim prodest  nosse  quid  verba  significent  ?~]  Tacite  apud  se  possunt 
devote  recolere. 

Col.  793.  C.  §  Quarto,  sacrificium. 

Non  ....  requiritur  ut  populus  intelligat.']  At  quid  incommodi  si 
intelligat  ? 

Col.  793.  C.  §  Quinto,  si. 

Unum  (incommodum  sequeretur]  quod  oporteret  frequenter  mutare  verba 
sacr$cii.~]  Irnmo  verba  vulgaria,  prascipue  quse  ad  aliquod  institutum 
pertinent,  non  facile  mutantur. 

Alterum,  quod  tolleretur  communicatio  Ecclesiarum,']  At  an  communi- 
catio  Ecclesias  in  hoc  consistit,  ut  Italus  in  Anglia  possit  sacrificare,  &c.? 
Sed  gravissimum  fuit  incommodum  quum  hoc  fuit,  &c. 

Col.  793.  D.  §  Sexto,  accedit. 

Tamen  a  multis  jam  sceculis  desierunt  omnes  istae  linguae  esse  vulgares.~] 
Et  quod  turn  non  desiit  illis  missa  celebrari,  error  fuit  ecclesiae.  Et  sic 
argumentum  hoc  est  tantum  petitio  principii. 

CAP.  XII. 

Col.  795.  A.  §  Respondeo,  Christi. 

Christi  memoria  -  .  .  non  tarn  verbis  quam  re  ipsa  fieri  debet.~]  Non  tarn 
verbis  :  an  ergo  non  verbis?  vel  non  prolatis? 

Chnstiani  (scribit  Augustinus)  ,  .  .  memoriam  celebrant  .  .  .  oblatione  et 
participatione.~\  An  hoc  excludit  vocem  audibilem  ? 

CAP.  XIV. 
Col.  802.  A.  §  Respondeo,  nterque. 

(Locus  Ambrosii)  '  nee  auro  placent'  non  sic/nificat .  .  .  nullo  modo  placent 
magis  in  auro.']  Non  tnagis  respectu  ipsius  auri ;  sed  quia  magis  placet 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLAEM1NE.          679 

Deo   quum  aurum  et  quse  pretiosa  sunt  animo  religioso  ei  offeruntur;    j>E  PCENI- 
Et  in  eis  sacramenta  Christi  honorantur  coram  populo.     Religio  enim 
nunquam  villa  Deo,  si  meliora  habeat. 

Col.  803.  B.  §  Deinde  Justinus  Martyr. 

Augustinus  .  .  .  scribit  in  quibusdam  locis  sacrificium  omni  die  o/erri  solere, 
alibi  die  solum  Dominico.']  Ubi  ergo  juge  sacrificium?  saltern  turn  non 
fuit  per  oranem  Catholicarn  Ecclesiam. 

CAP.  XVII. 

Col.  814.  C.  §  Offertorium  ordine. 
Et  secret 'as .]     Infra  §  Offer torio  finite. 

Col.  815.  B.  §  Offertorio  finite. 
Per  secretas  collectas.~]     Supra  §  1 . 

Ut  populus  respondere  possit.]  Quaerit  Apostolus  qui  respondent 
Amen,  qui  non  intelligit,  I  Cor.  14.  Quanta  magis  qui  non  audit 

CAP.  XXI. 

Col.  821.  D.  §  Prima  igitur  oratio. 
Martyres]     0.  8.  §  Quod  igitur  ad.     Et  hie  infra  §  5. 

Col.  823.  B.  §  Sed  ad  argumentum. 

Panem  rede  did  o/erri,  ^.]  L.  1.  de  Missa.  c.  27.  §  Quarta  propo- 
sitio.  Et  §  His  igitur  omissis. 

CAP.  XXIV. 

Col.  831.  A.  §  Respondeo,  non  loquitur. 

Or  at,  ut  quotquot  snmpserint  .  .  .  Miter  sumant.}  Sed  an  debeat  ita 
dicere,  ut  quotquot,  &c.  quum  sciat  se  solnm  sumpturum? 

Col.  832.  D.  §  Undecima  objectio. 
Prices  dicwitur  .  .  .  in  calum  deferri^     Supra  §  Respondeo,  non. 

CAP.  XXVI. 

Col.  834.  D.  §  In  hac  oratione. 
Apostolis  etMartyribus,  ^.]     At  cur  cum  Apostolis,  si  solus  Matthias  ? 


LIBER  I.  DE  PCENITENTIA. 

CAP.  II. 

Col.  845.  A.  §  At  hsec  omnia. 

Nemo  enim  Catholicornn  contritionem  priorem  esse  fide    ..  -•*"** ' 
C  3   §  At  post.     [In  which  §  Bellarmine  comments  on  the  opm 
the  Lutherans  on  this  point.     See  next  note.] 


NOTES   ON    CARDINAL   BELLARMINE. 

^ENT^r  CAPt   m' 

Col.  849.  D.  §  At  post. 
Fidem  autem  subsequi.']     C.  2.  §  4.     [See  the  previous  note.] 

CAP.  V. 

Col.  857.  D.  §  Similia  mendacia. 

Qua  autem  crudelitas  est  exigere  desiderium  confitendi  ?]  Sed  exigitis  et 
confessionem  ipsam,ubi  adest  sacerdos,  et  sub  pari  necessitate:  annon? 

CAP.  VI. 

Col.  858.  C.  §  Nunc  tandem. 

Novatianos  .  .  .  negasse  in  sacerdotibus  potestatem  absoloendi.']  Quid  an 
omnem?.  Annon  potius  primariam? 

Col.  859.  D.  §  Quinto. 
Sit  gratis,  fide,  $-c.~]     Cassand.  Consult.  Art.  6.  p.  35. 

Col.  860.  B.  §  Sexto. 

Panitentiam  sen  reconciliationem  passim  enim  conjungunt  veteres  cum  Bap- 
tismo.~\  Sed  an  sequitur,  quod  omne  conjunctum  cum  Sacramento  proprie 
ilicto,  est  sacramentum  proprie  dictum  ? 

CAP.  X. 

Col.  872.  D.  §  Neque  haec  negare. 

Ea  media  nos  contendimus  verum  Sacramentum  continere,  cum  sint  corpora- 
lia.~]  At  quodnam,  quaeso,  est  elementum  corporale,  non  signa  externa 
poenitentiae  quae  ipse  posuit  pro  materiali.  C.  8.  §  Hie  igitur. 

Col.  873.  A.  §  Et  hsec  dixerim. 

Nulla  igitur  causa  ernt,  cur  .  .  Lominus  post  resurrectionem  suam  ham 
potestatem  Apostolis  daret.~]  At  apertissime  dedit  S.  Matt.  28.  Num  sine 
ulla  causa,  id  viderit  Bellarminus. 

Col.  873.  C.  §  Neque  vim  ullam. 

Joawus  consuetudinem  non  esse  repetere,  qua  cteteri  scripserunt^  Vide 
Cassand.  Consult.  Artie.  6.  p.  38. 

Col.  873.  C.  §  Quod  si. 

Quid  ad  Sacramenti  proprie  dicti  rationem  desit,  omnino  non  video.']  Ele 
mentum. 

Col.  874.  B.  §  Prima  conditio. 

Ut  adsit  externum  ac  sensibile  symbolum.}  At  externum  et  sensibile  siff 
num  est  materiale  in  Sacramento;  Hie  autem,  Absolvo  te,  est  formale. 
JNec  in  ullo  Sacramento  verba  stant  pro  materiali. 

Col,  875.  B.  §  Accedant  prseterea. 

Cum  verasacramenta  enumer ant  (Pair es),  UsPcenUentiam  adjungunt ;  s<epe 
etiam  Pcenitentiam  cum  Baptismo  conferunt^  Sed  qucero  :  P.'  An  omne 


NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLA11MINE.  681 

quod  adjungitur  sacramentis  proprie  dictis  sit  et  ipsum  sacramentum    DB  P<ENI- 
proprie  dictum  ?     2°.  An  qui  conferunt  poenitentiam  cum  baptismo,  con-  _ 
feraut  earn  sub  ratione  sacramenti  ? 

Coi.  876.  A.  §  S.  Augustinus. 

Per  manus  impositionem  .  .  .  reconciliationem  inteHigit.~]  At  ipsa  schola 
docet  manus  impositionem  non  esse  de  essentia  Absolutionis,  nee  inter 
absolvendum  usurpari. 

Col.  876.  B.  et  C.  §  Theodoretus  et  §  Victor  Carnettensis. 

Theodoretus  .  .  .  dicit,  sacrorum  mysteriorum  Baptismi  et  Pcenitentia,  fyc. 
Victor  Carnettensis  .  .  .  inquit .  .  .  quanti  faciat  Pcenitentits  Sacramentum.] 
Ex  his  omnibus  solus  Theodoretus  vocat  mysterium  :  Solus  Victor 
sacramentum.  Ileliqui  consequents  satis  infirmis  ad  sensum  non  suum 
extendimtur  :  Hi  latiore  tantum  voeabuli  sensu  se  exprimunt. 

Col.  876.  D  §  Accedat  ultimo. 

Qua  ab  annis  D  floruit. ~\  Sed  quid  si  aliter  per  fere  1,000  annos  qui 
prsecesserunt  ? 

Col.  877.  A  §  Hsec  autem. 

Veram  Ckristi  fuisse  ecclesiam.']     Sed  et  sanam  dices  ? 
Fern  .  .  .fuit,  aut  nulla  omninofuit.~]    Vera  fuit,  sed  annon  sicut  segro- 
tus  est  verus  homo  ? 


LIBER  III.  DE  PCENITENTIA. 

CAP.  I. 

Col.  975.  A.  §  Primi,  qui. 

Neque  enim  ulla  necessitas  Confessionis  est,  si  nulla  sequitar  Absolutio.] 
Videtur  ergo,  quod  ubi  admitdtur  Absolutio,  ibi  pra3suppouitur  Con- 
fessio.  Ergo  ita  in  Ecclesia  Anglicana. 

Col.  975.  C.  §  Nostro  seculo. 
Neque  in  usu  antique  Eccleda fuisse^     §  Item  in.     [See  next  note.] 

Col.  976.  B.  §  Item  in. 
In,  antiqua  Ecclesia]     §  Nostro. 

CAP.  II. 

Col.  979.  C.  §  Primus  locus. 

Petrus  acceperit  claves  .  .  .  lit  cas  cceteris  sacerdotibus  communicaret.~]  X 
§  Quare  quum,  et  x  §  S.  Ambrosius.  [In  these  §§  Bellarmine  seems  to 
admit  that  the  keys  were  given  directly  to  the  Apostles,  and  not  through 
the  medium  of  St.  Peter.] 

Col.  980.  A.  §  Quare  cum. 

Successoribus  communicaverit.~\  §  Primus  locus.  [This  is  a  cross  re 
ference  to  the  previous  note.] 


682          NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLAEMINE. 

DE  PCENI-  Col.  981.  A.  §  Tertio,  colligitur. 

fIA>         Negatur  remissio  Us,  quibus  noluerint  sacer dotes  remittere.~]     Sed  aliud  esl 
non  remittere,  et  aliud  nolle,  &c. 

Col.  982.  C.  §  Addit  ultimo. 
Corporis  lepram.~]     C.  9.  §  Idem  in. 

Col.  982.  D.  §  S.  Ambrosius. 
Communicasse  cum  sacer  dotibus.~\     §  Primus  locus.     [See  Col.  979.  C.] 

CAP.  III. 

Col.  984.  D.  §  Porro  ex  figuris. 
Potestas  remittendi  peccata.~\     §  Prima  igitur.    Et  c.  2.  §  Addit  ultimo. 

Col.  985.  A.  §  Prima  igitur. 
Fit  sacerdotiJ]     §  Porro  ex. 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  990.  B.  §  Hie  locus. 

Quoniam  eo  tempore  nulla  exstabat  Ecclesiee  institutio  .  .  .  sequitur  ut  ab 
ipso  Christo  .  .  Confessio  fuerit  institute/,.']  §  Quod  autem.  [In  which  § 
Bellarmine  speaks  as  though  their  confession  was  entirely  a  voluntary 
act:  <  Quod  autem  illi  sponte  prodierint  ad  confessionem.'] 

Col.  991.  B.  §  Quod  autem. 

Quod  nulla  tune  exstaret  lex  de  Confessione.~]  Supra  §  3.  [See  previous 
note.]  Infra  §  Tertius  locus. 

CAP.  IX. 

Col.  1003.  B.  §  Idem  in. 
Et  si  lepram  habuerint.~]     C.  2.  §  Addit  ultimo. 

CAP.  XIV. 

Col.  1021.  D.  §  Deinde  non. 

Neque  .  .  ex  Confessione  .  .  .  privata  ullus  tumultus  exoriri  poterat.'}  Potest 
si  pcenitentiarius,  aut  peccator  longius  in  narrando  progressus  sit.  Ut 
§  Narrat  hoc. 

CAP  XV. 

Col.  1023.  A  §  Id  perspicuum  est. 

Ex  privata  .  .  Confessione  nulla  sequi  potest  exprobratio.'}  i.  Non  sine 
scelere  sacerdotis. 


LIBER  IV.  DE  PCENITENTIA. 
CAP.  I. 

Col.  1034.  B.  §  Restat  igitur. 
Sed  maneat  tamen  debitum.~]     In  quibus  dissentimus. 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLAHMINE.          683 

CAP.  II.  »E  P(ENI- 

TENTIA. 

Col.  1035.  D.  §  At  frustra  nititur. 

In  futurum  eas  potius,  quam  in  prteteritum  tempus  respicereJ]  Ergo  in 
praateritum  et  futurum.  Et  la.  intentione  in  lum.  ratione  peccati  et 
3xempli,  i.  aliorum ;  in  2ura.  vero  ratione  poenitentis.  §  Denique  Chry- 

sostomus. 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  1040.  A.  §  Ac  primum. 

Quis  Davidem  coegit  jejunareJ]  At  fecit,  ut  viveret  infans,  si  forte  id 
obtinere  posset  a  Domino,  &c.  ver.  22.  Non  ut  satisfaceret,  &c. 

Col.  1040.  B.  §  Ac  primum. 
Si  pwna  ista  sponte  assumpta,  hypocrite  essent.~\  i.  ex  se. 

Col.  1041.  C.  §  Denique  illud. 

Alioqui  Paulus  ipse  contra  suum  preeceptum  egisset.~\  Nequaquam:  ille 
n.  affligebat  corpus  jejuniis,  ne  incideret  in  peccatum,  non  ut  redimeret 
commissum. 

Contra  suum  prceceptum.~\     Exemplum. 

CAP.  VI. 

Col.  1045.  C.  §  Ac  prseter. 
Sed  ne  in  genere  quidem  ulla  vota.~\     §  ult. 

CAP.  XII. 

Col.  1066.  A.  §  Primum  Scriptures. 

Posse  hominem  .  .  .  per  Dei  gratiam  plus  fa-cere,  quam  Deus  pratcipiat.']  Sed 
annon  hoc  'plus'  erit  prseter,  non  super  ea  quae  mandantur? 

Posse  .  .  Christianas  .  .  .  qua;  ipsi  Deo  sunt  placita,  si  .  .  laborare  voluerint, 
adimplere.']  Sed  ubi  est,  '  et  plus  facere  ? ' 

CAP.  XIV. 

Col.  1071.  D.  §  Ad  hanc  priorem. 

Quod  ...  in  Baptismo  ....  opera  etiam  nostra  .  .  cooperentur.~]  At  qui 
hoc  in  Baptismo  Infantum  ? 

Col.  1072.  A.  §  Ad  hanc  priorem. 

Operanti  in  se  Christo  cooperatur  homo.']  Sed  merito  quseritur,  an  loqua- 
tur  S.  Aug.  de  cooperatione  in  la.  gratia  et  remissione  peccatorum. 

Col.  1073.  B.  §  Jam  vero. 

Nam  qui  lembus  satisfactiunctnlis  acquiescunt.~]  Contemptus  est  judicii 
Dei  acquiescere  levibus  satisfactiunculis  :  Quid  ergo  nullis  ? 


684          NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLAHMINE. 

DE  EXTRE-  DE  EXTKEMA  UNCTIONE. 

TINCTIONE. 


CAP.  II. 

Co!.  1083.  C.  §  Denique  Tridentinum. 

Trident.  Cone.  Sess.  14.  Can.  1.  de  extrema  unctione  dicit  hoc  Sacramento 
insinuatum.']  Instituturn  habet  Li.  meus,  non  insinuatum.  [This  noi 
arises  from  an  error  in  reference.  Bellarmine  no  doubt  intended  to  reft 
to  Cap.  i.,  where  the  word  '  insinuatum  '  occurs.  In  Can.  i.  the  woi 
is  '  institutum,'  as  Laud  states ;  but  there  is  no  special  reference  to  ti 
passage  in  St.  Mark.] 

CAP.  III. 

Col.  1094.  A.  §  Respondeo,  Jacob  urn. 

Jacobum  alloqui  infirmos  hoc  loco  non,  sacerdotes.~]  Quidni  utrosque 
Nam  sicut  est  'inducat'  i.  iufirmus  vel  amici  ejus  vice,  ita  est  'orent' 
presbyteri. 

Scire  autem  quale  debeat  esse  oleum  ....  perlinet  .  .  ad  sacerdotem. 
Qusestio  noil  est  de  'scire,  &c.'  sed  de  '  Institui.' 

Col.  1094.  D.  §  Quinto,  probat  Calvinus. 

Hanc  unctionem  ab  Innocentio  I.  institutam.]  §  ult.  [In  which  §  Bellai 
mine  quotes  a  passage  from  Innocent  I.  tending  to  prove  the  contrary. 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  1095.  B.  §  Sed  Innocentii. 

(Innocentius)  dicit  expresse  .  .  hanc  unctionem  esse  sacramentum  a  Jacob 
explicatum.'}  Sed  num  expresse  dicit  esse  verum  et  proprie  dictun 
Sacramentum? 

Col.  1095.  C.  §  Ex  hoc  etiam. 

Kv  hoc  etiam  testimonial]  Et  L.  2.  de  Indulgen.  c.  17.  p.  169.  [§  Ii 
quarto  capite.]  Et  c.  20.  p.  179.  [§  Deinde  Kemnitius.] 

Colligimus,  cur  non  exstent  multa  hujus  generis  testimonia  .  .  .  quia  not 
habuerunt  occasionem  de  hac  re  scribendi.~\  Hoc  potest  cuilibet  rei  inservin 
ubi  desunt  testimonia.  §  Habemus  deinde.  Et  c.  6.  §  ult. 

Col.  1096.  B.  §  Ha3c  vero. 

Patres  igitur  citati .  .  .  Sacramentum  esse  volunt,  $c.~]  Non  sequitur 
nam  hoc  supposito  quod  ad  haec  tempora  pertinet,  non  videtur  sequ 
pertincre  sub  ratione  sacrament!  proprie  dicti. 

Col.  1096.  B.  §  Habemus  deinde. 

Ut  Alcuinus  libro  de  divinis  officiis.']  At  ubi  sunt  omnes  patres  anft 
quiores  turn  Graeci,  turn  Latini? 

Col.  1GSG.  C.  §  His  accedant. 
Exempla  plurimorum  Sanctorum.']     Sed  qua  setate  ecclesize  ? 

CAP.  V. 

Col.  1097.  A.  §  Accedit  ultimo. 

In  ingressu  Ecclesice  et  m  progressu,  ^.]     Eucharistia  passim  dicitur  a 

Patribus  Viaticum  :    ergo  loco  auxilii  pro  egressu.     [Laud  has  also 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.         685 

inderlined  the  following  passage  hi  this  chapter,  c  Instituit  Dominus  DE  EXTRE. 
jpeciale  prsesidiurn,  pr<csertim  quia  saepe  accedit,  ut  qui  in  extremis   TJNCTIONE* 
igunt,  nee  possint  .  .  .  Eucharistiam  percipere : '  intending  his  remark 
j  :o  be  a  reply  to  this  statement  also.] 

CAP.  VI. 

Col.  1097.  D.  §  Primum  argumentum. 

Quidani  {Catliolici}  existimant  corporalem  sanitatem  esse  alsolutum  .  .  . 
iffectum  hujus  sacramentl.  Sed  dicunt  ,  .  .  dari  .  .  .  cerium  quondam  gradum. 
'mxilii  supcrnaturalis,  qui  interdum  satis  erit  ad  sanandum,  interdum  non 
mtis  .  .  .  Haec  solutio  mi  hi  non  placet."}  Nee  mihi.  Sed  tarn  en.  videtur  ex 
;psis  verbis  S.  Jacobi,  et  ut  a  doctissimis  intelliguntur,  sanitatem  corpo-  - 
ralem  esse  effectum  hujus  unctionis  immediatum.  Et  si  sic,  qui  erit 
jacr.imentum :  quum  nova  iniusio  grntiae  sit  efFectus  omnium  Sacra- 
mentorum  ?  c.  8.  §  2. 

Col.  1098.  C.  §  Tertium  argumentum. 
Ethnici  consueverunt  ungere  mortuos.~]     Sed  ubi  morientes  ? 

Col.  1098.  C.  §  Respondeo,  hscreticorum. 

Illi  enim  ungebant  non  moriturum  sed  jam  mortuum.~]  Cur  non  utrosque 
ex  locis  his  comparatis  ? 

Ungi  solitos  ab  htereticis  adfinem  def unctionis. ~\  Apcrtissimum  est  apud 
Irenoeum  et  Epiphanium  mortuos  non  fuisse. 

Col.  1098.  D.  §  Respondeo,  ha3reticorum. 

Illi  unguebant  aqua  et  oleo.']  At  si  heec  ceremonia  alia  fuit,  quid  hoc 
ad  ortum  ipsius  rei  ? 

Col.  1099.  D.  §  Respondeo,  non. 
Non  exstare  ejusmodi  exempla.~]     C.  4.  §  3.     [See  Col.  1095.  C.] 

CAP.  VII. 

Col.  1100.  A.  §  Materia  Sacramenti. 

Concilia  .  .  .  Florcntinum  et  Tridentinum  .  .  ,  magis  distincte  liacc  omnia 
explicuerunt.']  Sed  an  explicatio  potest  facere  ut  id  sit,  quod  non  est? 

Col.  1100.  A.  §  Jam  vero  forma. 

P  rma  sunt  ilia  vcrba  .  .  .  indulgeat  till  Deus,  fyc^}  Sed  annon  forma 
Sacramenti  debet  esse  in  Scriptura  seque  ac  materia?  Et  in  ipsa 
Institutione  ? 

Col.  1100.  B.  §  Secundo  nota. 

Solum  .  .  .  sententia  ad  essentiam  pertinet,  qua*  formam  habeat  depreca- 
toriam.~]  Sed  annon  formalia  verba  in  omni  sacramento  sunt  in  modo 
indicative  ? 

Col.  1100.  C.  §  Tertio  nota. 

Est  complementnm  Sacramenti  PcenitentiaJ]  An  quod  Sacramentum  est 
possit  esse  complementum  alterius  Sacramenti? 


686          NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE  SAORAM.  CAP.  VIII. 

°RPINIS-  Col.  1100.  D.  §  Una  tantum. 


Quce  sint  peccatorum  reliquifc,  non  eodem  modo  omnes  explicant.~\     Cap.  9 
§  ult.  1. 
Non  facile  probare,  $-c.~\  §  3. 

Col.  1101.  A.  et  B.  §  Dico  igitur. 

Reliquiae  dicuntur  peccata,  qiitf  inter dum  remanent  post  omnia  alia  sacra 
menta. . .  .  Potest  emmjleri,  ut  Confessionem  et  Communionem  non  rite  peregerit 
et  hoc  ipsum  ignoretJ]  At  aliud  est,  remanere  post :  et  aliud  post  incideri 
in  alia,  &c.  Deinde  potest  dubitari,  an  hsec  quae  ex  ignorantia  fian 
sint,  vestro  saltern  sensu,  mortalia?  Si  autem  venialia,  turn  ut  ips< 
dixisti  §  2, 

Col.  1101.  C.  §  Dicet  aliquis. 

Videtur  commune  omnibus  Sacrament  is,  ut  peccata  mortalia.  tollant  .  . 
modo  non  ponatur  obex  .  .  .  non  igitur  id  est  proprium  hujus  Sacramenti. 
Ergo  Sacramenta  non  conferunt  gratiam  ad  tollenda  mortalia  peccata 
nisi  per  accidens  ? 

CAP.  IX. 

Col.  1102.  B.  §  Alii  rectius. 

Dicere,  licere  omnibus  ChnstianisJ]  At  turn  non  esset,  posse  uti,  se< 
licere  uti,  vel  potius  debere  uti,  si  sacramentum. 

Col.  1102.  B.  §  Jam  vero. 

JEgrotis,  qui  jam  non  possunt  agere  pomUentiam."]  i.  poenalia  oper. 
poenitentiae. 

Col.  1102.  C.  Jam  vero. 
Infantes  enim  et  qui  semper  amentes.~\     C.  8.  §  2. 

CAP.  X. 

Col.  1102.  D.  §  Duce  sunt. 
Pedes  (unguntur)  ob  vim  proyressivam,  Sec.']     At  quse  vis  progressiva  ve 
exequutio  in  morituris  ? 

Col.  1102.  D.  §  Sed  communior  opinio. 

Et  sane  ratio  honestatis  in  f(£minis.~]  Prsescribit  tamen  [Concilium],  u 
ungantur  7  partes,  et  inter  eas  Renes.  §  1.  Et-non  excipit  foeminas.  Erg< 
praecipit  contra  illud  quod  ratio  honestatis  videtur  in  foeminis  postulare 

Ut  renes  non  ungantur ^\  At  sedes  concupiscentise  in  illis  est  umbilicus 
Tho.  sup.  9.  32.  A.  6.  3"m. 


DE    SACRAMENTO   OEDINIS. 
CAP.  u. 

Col.  1105.  D.  §  Si  secundum. 

Non  autem  vocahtr  absolute  Spiritus  Sanctus  in  Scripturis  donum  illud\ 
quod  in  impiis  esse  potest.']  *  L.  de  Sacram.  in  genere.  c.  26.  §  Probaturj 
jam  minor.  Et  §  Respondeo,  negando  minorem.  X. 


•• 
NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  687 


CAP.  V. 


Col.  1109.  D.  §  Tertio,  Episcopalis. 

Qu<e  non  possunt  ulli  alii  ordinesJ]     Potest  sacerdos  confirmationem  ex 
lispensatione.   L.  2.  de  effectu  Sacramentorum.     C.  28.  §  Ordo  excellit. 

CAP.  VI. 

Col.  1113.  C.  §  Neque  verum  est. 
Indicat  aliud  quam  solum  mensarum  ministerium.*]  X  C.  9.  §  ult. 

CAP.  IX. 

Col.  1118.  A.  §  Atque  hinc. 
Diaconi  fuerunt  fere  ordinati  ad  qutedam  ministerial   ^  C.  6.  §  Neque 


DE   MATUIMONIO. 
CAP.  II. 

Col.  1126.  D.  §  Hac  ergo. 
Tanquam  videlicet  in  ipsa  Matrimonii  celebrationeJ]     Petitio  principii. 

CAP.  III. 

Col.  1127.  A.  §  Accedant  mine. 

Calvinus  .  .  .  lib.  4.  Instif.  c.  19.  §  24.  scribit  neminem  ante  Gregorium 
vidisse  Matrimonium  pro  Sacramento  datumJ]  Et  addit,  cui  unquam  sobrio 
in  mentem  venisset?  &c. 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  1131.  C.  §  Ex  quo  testimonio. 
Beza,  8fc.~]     Hoc  unum  habent,  &c. 

CAP.  V. 

Col.  1134.  C.  §  Quartum  argumentum. 
Kenmitius  .  .  .probat  ex  epist.  Siricii  .?#/;<#.]     Et  Beza  in  Eplies.  5.  32. 

CAP.  VI. 

Col.  1145.  D.  §  Sed  haec  omnia. 

Concilium  nihil  determinant J]  Vide  Concil.  Trident.  Sess.  24.  cap.  1. 
de  reformatione  Matrimonii.  p.  250. 

CAP.  X. 

Col.  1158.  D.  §  Tertio  patet. 

Creasset  cum  Adarno  .  .  .  multas  fceminas.~]  Prsesertim  quum  hoc  aptius 
fuisse  videri  possit  ad  propagationem  generis  humani,  p.  1162. 

Col.  1161.  A.  §  Alter  finis. 

Potest  aliquo  modo  unus  vir  multas  conjuges  simul  habere.~\  Comparative 
tantum  loquitur  ut  patet,  p.  1160  et  1162. 


688  NOTES   ON    CARDINAL   BELTARMINE. 

E  HATRI-  Col.  1162.  A.  §  Atque  bine. 

Non  esse  absolute  contra  rationem  ....  seel  tantum  probare,  minus  esse 
absurdumJ]  P.  1161.  [See  previous  note.] 

Col.  1162.  B. 

Cum  et  esset  eo  tempore,  $rc.~\  I*?  1 158.  [See  above,  note  on  Col.  1158.  D. 
§  Tertio  patet.l 

CAP.  xr. 

Col.  1163.  A.  §  Ultimo  ex  Patribus. 

Ad  a  liquid  futurum  significandum.']  P.  1232.  [D.  Cap.  xxv.  §  Ad  hoc 
argumentum.] 

Col.  1167.  A.  §  Prim  a  pars  probatur. 

Lex .  .  .  prohibens  polygamiam  tempore  Patriarcharum  non  erat  scripta.~\ 
At  qui  hoc  sanat  factum  Davidis  et  aliorum  qui  vixerunt  diu  post  legem 
scriptam  ;  quurn  tamen  scripta  non  fuit  dispensatio  ? 

CAP.  XI I. 

Col.  1168.  D.  §  Nam  ad  primum. 

Cnjus  intcrpretem  habemus  Apostolum  Pauhim.~]  Turn  quia  ejus,  et  ejus 
tatitum  causa  fit. 

Col.  1169.  D.  §  Ad  tertium. 

Qnia  Natrimonium  illud  post  Baptismum.~\  P.  1189.  [Cap.  xvii.  §  Vera 
igitur  solutio.l 

CAP.  XIV. 

Col.  1171.  C.  §  Respondeo,  Catholici. 

Nam  in  priore  loco  agit  cle  injusta  discessione.~\  P.  1179.  At  cur  unus 
versus  (ver.  10.)  ubi  nihil  interponitur,  exponatur  de  injusta,  et  posterior 
(ver.  11.)  immediate  sequens  de  justa  discessione? 

CAP.  XV. 

Col.  1175.  A.  §  Martinus  Bucerus. 

Quoties  uxor  non  se  commodam  viro  .  .  .  pr<gbet.~\  Committit  adulterium, 
etiam  priore  non  ejecta,  quoties  debitam  benevolentiam  non  prscstat, 
&c.  &c.  Bucer.  L.  2.  de  regno  Christi.  c.  28.  Et  c.  40  et  41,  &c. 

Col.  1175.  B.  §  Philippus  Melancthon. 

In  annot.  ad  cap.  5.  Matth.  idem  Melancthon . . .  etiam  nocenti  aliud  Matri- 
monium  concedit.~\  Non  hoc  reperio  apud  Melancthonem  in  S.  Matt.  5. 

CAP.  XVJ. 

Col.  1176.  C.  §  Primus  locus, 

Nee  priorem  virum  habere  potest,  $~c.~]  At  hoc  debet  caveri  lege,  et 
authoritate  ecclesiae,  nequis  uxorem  injuste  dimittat,  aut  saltern,  si 
dimittat,  ut  fiat  reconciliatio,  &c.  Et  turn  hsec  illatio  nihili  est,  licet 
probo  conclusionem. 

Col.  1177.  A.  §  At  contra. 

Nunquam  ita  omittunt,  ut  sententia  reddatur  falsa.']  Sententia  non 
statim  redditur  falsa,  etiamsi  regula  generalis,  cui  subest  exceptio, 
absolute  ponatur  sine  exceptione  expressa  :  Sicut  in  multis  locis 
Scripturse,  et  in  multis  regulis  ipsius  patet. 


NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  689 

Col.  1177.  A.  §  Certe  quando. 

Marcm  .  .  non  remisit  .  .  ad  Evangelium  MattJicei  tanquam  ad  Commenta- 
rium.']  Etiamsi  non  remisit,  hoc  non  impedit  quominus  alius  per  alium 
exponi  possit:  aliter  nee  unus  locus  Scripturae  per  alium,  &c.,  quia 
expresse  non  remittit. 

Col.  1178.  C.  §  Aliidicunt. 

Non  sine  causa  DominusJ]  '  Certe  nee  tamen  igitur  scimus  an  propter 
hanc  causam  sic  collocavit  verba.'  Rainoldus  de  nuptiis  post  divor- 
tium.  c.  1.  [The  book  quoted  by  Laud,  under  the  title  of  Rainoldus 
de  nuptiis  post  divortium,  is  in  English  (hence  the  English  notes  that 
occur  here).  The  true  title  is,  "  A  defence  of  the  judgment  of  the 
Reformed  Churches,  That  a  man  may  lawfullie  not  onelie  put  awaie 
his  wife  for  her  adulterie,  but  also  marrie  another.  Wherein  both 
Robert  Bellarmine  the  Jesuite's  Latin  treatise,  and  an  English  pam 
phlet  of  a  namelesse  author  maintaining  the  contrary,  are  confuted  by 
John  Raynolds."  s.  1.  1609.  4°.  pp.  95,  &c.  Laud  writes  the  name  some- 
times  Rainaldus,  sometimes  Rainoldus.  The  latter  is  more  correct,  and 
it  has  been  made  so  throughout.] 

Col.  1179.  D.  §  Sed  respondet. 

Vinculum  viri  cum  uxore  ordinarie  et  regulariter,  .  .  .  Aurare  usque  ad 
mortemJ]  Sic  et  Rainoldus  de  nuptiis  post  divortium.  c.  2. 

Col.  1180.  B.  §  Denique  idem. 

Idem  testatur  ratio  similitudinis.~\  The  drift  of  the  similitude  is,  that  a 
wyfe  hir  husband  beinge  dedd  maye  take  another  and  yett  is  noe  adul 
teress.  Rainoldus  de  nuptiis  post  divotium.  c.  2.  Ergo  a  contrario  sensu, 
a  quo  ipse  potissimum  disputat,  c.  1.,  Shee  is  an  adulteress  if  before 
his  death,  &c.  And  then  he  makes  the  drift  all  one  with  Bellarmine. 

Col.  1181.  D.  §  Habemus  autem. 

Paulus  .  .  .  diceret,  Maneat  innupta,  donee  viro  suo  reconcilietur.~]  *  Hoc 
verum  esset,  et  sequeretur,  si  Paulus  cohibere  potuisset,'  &c.  Rainoldus 
de  nuptiis  post  divortium.  c.  2.  At  prohibere  sufficiens  fuit,  ipsi  dein- 
ceps  postea  sibi  consulant  utrum  obediendum  sit.  Et  prohibuit  quidem. 
Paulus  ergo  non  permisit. 

Col.  1183.  C.  §  Seculo  nono. 

Theophylactus  in  c.  19  Matthm.']  Job.  Rainold.  de  nuptiis  post  divor 
tium.  c.  3,  saith,  that  Theoph.  in  Luc.  16.  18.  affirmes  that  that  place 
must  be  understood  with  the  exception  out  of  St.  Matthewe. 

Repetit  quidem  TheophiLactus  verba  cum  ilia  exceptione,  sed  nihii 
addit  propriae  censurae. 

Col.  1184.  A.  §  Accedat  ultimo. 

Signum  est  conjunctionis  Christi  cum  ecclesia.~]  Sic  invertitur :  signum 
est  Christi  et  Ecclesiae.  But  Christ's  conjunction  with  the  faithful 
soule  is  not  indissoluble ;  for  he  holds  that  'vere  fidelis'  maye  'excidere 
a  fide :  ergo  nee  unio  conjugalis.'  Joh.  Rainoldus  de  nuptiis  post 
iivortium.  c.  4. 

LAUD. — VOL.  vi.  Y  Y 


690         NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE  MATRI-      Non  .  .  licet  illis  mutare  Deum.~]     Non  est  plena  haec  similitude  ;  nequ( 
MONI°-      enim  unquam,  quod  scio,  licuit,  ut  pars  nocens  dimitteret  et  innocentem 
et  benefacientem,  qualis  est  Deus  respectu  nostri. 

Col.  1184.  B.  §  Secundo,  si. 

Injuria  afficeretur  proles.}  '  Ergo  nee  liceret  viro  fideli  dimittere  infi 
delem  uxorem  si  liberos  ex  ea  accepisset.  Nee  viduse  habenti  liberos,  &c. 
Job.  Rainoldus  de  nuptiis  post  divortium.  c.  3. 

At  haec  est  ratio  tantum  ab  incommode,  quae  et  hie  et  eousque  ii 
prioribus  premit,  donee  intercedat  majus  incommodum. 

A  man  cannot  tell  whether  the  sharpenes  of  a  steppdame  doe  then 
not  more  good  than  the  indulgence  of  a  mother.  Rainold.  Ibid. 

The  comparison  not  equall ;  but  wheather  the  care  of  a  steppdame  bi 
answearable  to  the  mother's  care ;  one  of  a  thousand. 

CAP.  XVII. 

Col.  1186.  A.  §  Et  non  esse  hoc. 

Nam  si  forte  nxor  ab  initio  Matrimonii  in  morbum  incidatJ]  Hie  dici 
morbum  hujusmodi  non  solvere  conjugium,  &c.  Et  tamen  hoc  eoden 
capite  ad  Ob.  12.  dum  studiose  defendit  Gregorium,  dicit  hujusmod 
segritudinem  esse  impedimentum  dirimens  matrimonium.  Con.  Thorn 
in  Supple,  q.  62.  A.  5.  lum. 

Col.  1188.  C.  §  Deinde  etiamsi. 

Quia  de  ea  causa  nihil  in  prasentia  determinate. ~]  'An  possit  dici  ex 
ceptio  negativa,  ubi  nihil  determinatur  ? '  Rainold.  de  nuptiis  pos 
divortium.  c.  1. 

Col.  1189.  B.  §  Vera  igitur  solutio.  • 

Sed  solvi  tamen  mnculum  oonjugii  inter  inftdeles  contracti.~\  P.  116S 
[Cap.  xii.  §  Ad  tertium.] 

Col.  1191.  D.  §  Respondeo,  Gratianus. 

Contendunt  ea  verba  inserta,  $~c.]  They  saye  onlye  :  It  is  sayd,  or  it  i 
thought  soe,  &c.  Job.  Rainoldus  de  nuptiis  post  divortium.  c.  3. 

Col.  1192.  A.  §  Respondeo,  Pollentius. 

Pollentius  non  contradixit  Augustino,  $-c.~\  '  Aperte  dicit  August,  in  illi 
libris,  et  saepe :  tu  sic  sends,5  &c.  Joh.  Rainoldus  de  nuptiis  pos 
divortium.  c.  3. 

Col.  1193.  A.  §  Respondeo,  primus. 

Intelligunt  Doctores  de  cegritudine,  quee  reddat  mulierem  ineptam  fa 
conjugium}  P.  1186.  [A.  §  Et  non  esse  hoc.] 

Col.  1193.  A.  §  Secundus  Canon. 

Secundus  Canon  .  .  .  e  Concilio  quodam,  cujus  ne  nomen  quidem  exstat .  .; 
facile  contemni posset. ~]  (  Multi  authores  boni  sine  nomine :  quin  et  oper! 
perdita;  et  laudatorum  Conciliorum.'  Joh.  Rainoldus  de  nuptiis  pos 
divortium.  c.  3. 

Col.  1193.  B.  §  Secundus  Canon. 

Alioqui  simplex  adulterium  non  impedit  matrimonium.']  Nee  incestus 
quantum  novi. 


NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  691 

Col.  1193.  B.  §  Tertius  Canon.  DE  MATRI- 

Sed  intelliguntur  omnes  ejusmodi  Canones  de  conjugio  quod  parti  innocenti     MONI°- 
conceditur.~]     Haec  responsio  videtur  admodum  infirma;  nam  si  sint  de 
conjugio,  quod  parti  innocenti  conceditur  post  mortem  conjugis  prioris; 
quid  opus  est  tali  canone  ?    Praecipue  toties  ingeminate  ?    Quum  absque 
cauone  quocunque  id  et  innocenti  et  nocenti  liceat  post  mortem  conjugis. 

Col.  1194.  A.  §  Et  quidem  sententia. 

Scriptura  testatur,  mulierem  repudiatam,  si  alteri  nupserit \  fieri  pollutant  et 
abominabilem.~\  i.  Abominatio  est  coram  Domino,  ut  ille  qui  dimisit, 
iterum  post  conjugium  cum  alio,  eandem  resumat.  Et  versio  nostra 
sine  ambiguitate  est. 

Col.  1194.  B.  §  Et  quidem  sententia. 
Adulterium  conjugii  nomine  tectum.]    Ut  p.  1195. 

Col.  1194.  D.  §  Quinto. 

Prohibetur  sacerdos  non  ducere  uxorem  viduam,  nee  repudiatam^\  Falsum : 
nam  solus  summus  sacerdos  prohibetur  ducere  viduam,  non  reliqui 
sacerdotes.  Ut  Levit.  21.  7  et  14. 

Col.  1195.  A.  §  Septimo. 

Cogebatur  mulier  ilia  perpetuo  continereJ]  Hoc  non  videtur  necessario 
sequi,  quia  etiamsi  ex  hoc  servus  sit  factus  liber,  non  tamen  forte 
deseruit  consortium  uxoris. 

Col.  1195.  B.  §  Neque  argumentum. 
Quiet  abominabile  est,  8fc^\     P.  1194.  [§  Et  quidem  sententia.] 

CAP.  XVIII. 

Col.  1198.  C.  §  Sunt  praeterea. 

Instructio  Catechumeni.~]  Ergo  si  quis  instruat  aliquam  ut  fiat  Christiana, 
jam  sua  ope  Christianam  factam  nequeat  in  uxorem  ducere. 

CAP.  XXI. 

Col.  1209.  A.  §  Secunda  propositio. 

Promissio  .  . .  non  transfert  dominium  rei  promissae  ab  eo,  qui  promisit,  in 
eum,  cui  promissa  est.~]  Haec  generalitas  tamen  non  videtur  tenere  in 
contractibus  sponsalium  de  praesenti :  reliquae  enim  promissiones  fiunt 
de  futuro,  et  ideo  dominium  non  transfertur,  hie  autem  contractus  (si 
inter  personas  legitimas  sit)  de  prsesenti  est,  et  ideo  de  praesenti,  et  ab 
illo  instante  transfert  dominium,  et  ligat.  Praccipue  quum  doceat  et 
ipse  Bellarmin.  c.  6,  7,  8.  ipsas  personas  contrahentes  esse  ministrum 
matrimonii.  Vide  4.  Sent.  D.  27.  §  14. 

Col.  1209.  B.  §  Ethinc. 

Contra  omnes  theologos  debere  .  .  ligamen  sponsaliorur/i  dirimere  subsequens 
matrimoniumJ]  Sed  aunon  loquitur  Lutherus  de  ligamine  per  verba  de 
prseseiiti?  &c. 

T  Y  2 


692          NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

I>E  MATRI-  Col.  1210.  A.  §  Toletanum  I. 

'         Statuit  devotam  fteminam,  si  forte  nupserit,  non  posse  recipi  ad  Ecclesiam 

nisi  vivente  illo,  cui  se  conjunxerat,  caste  vivat.~]  Ergo  Concilium  minus 
probavit  hujusmodi  nuptias,  non  tamen  diremit.  Deinde  forte  nisi  cast* 
vivat :  i.  cum  non  sine  marito  cui  nupsit.  Vel,  non  posse  recipi  a< 
ecclesiam  :  non  ac  si  ejiceretur  per  excommunicationem  :  sed  non  debe; 
recipi  in  eundem  statum  monasticum  in  ecclesia.  Sed  conjecturae  ha 
sunt. 

Col.  1211.  B.  §  Tertio  est  auctoritas. 

Non  se  maritos  earum  dicebant.~]  Erant  forte  quasi  mariti :  ut  poster 
ex  Hieron.  At  si  ut  mariti  non  essent,  non  opus  esset  ut  inculcare 
praecedentem  circumstantiam  (a  viris  separandas  esse),  nam  forte  aliquii 
dubitare  potest  an  separandse  essent  a  maritis :  utrum  autem  a  viri 
adulterantibus  separandae  essent  dubitat  nemo.  At  quod  nemo  dubita 
faciendum,  forte  et  nemo  fecit :  et  ideo  sic  scripsit  ut  separarentur. 

CAP.  XXII. 

Col.  1215.  A.  §  Adde,  quod. 

Conatus  erat  inducere  Uriam  ut  ad  uxorem  rediret,  $~c.~]  Et  quia  ho< 
noluit,  ergo  probabile  et  prius. 

CAP.  XXIII. 

Col.  1218.  A.  §  Quod  non  sit. 

Non  esse  contrahendum  cum  infidelibus.~]  Et  ideo  peccare  qui  ho< 
faciunt :  sed,  &c. 

Col.  1219.  D.  §  Ad  quae  uno. 

Ut  in,  hoc  mimero  ponenda  videtur  S.  Monica.']  1.  p.  1216.  (At  Monies 
virum  convertit,)  p.  1218.  1.  Forte  Augustinus  in  hac  causa  magi! 
dubius  fuit  matris  causa. 

CAP.  XXIV. 

Col.  1222.  C.  §  Et  quidem  Moyses. 

Non  tamen  prohibuit  conjugium  .  .  .  patrui  vel  avunculi  cum  filia  fratris  ve. 
ororis.~]  Sed  annou  intelligitur  prohibuisse  a  paritate  rationis  ? 

Col.  1222.  C.  §  Quod  etiam. 
Tres  secundum  leqes.~]     Civiles. 


CAP.  XXV. 

Col.  1224.  A.  §  Altera  sententia. 

Cum  Deus  optime  noverit,  quid  prohibendum,  quidve  ncn.~\  Sic  et  Deus 
optime  novit,  quid  circa  omnes  particulares  actus  maxime  expedit,  ne( 
tamen  circa  omnes  in  particulari  preescripsit :  infinitum  enim  esset,  &c, 

CAP.  XXVII. 

Col.  1232.  A.  §  Probatur  nunc. 
Et  eademest  ratio.']     P.  1242.  [D.  cap.  xxviii.  §  Tertio  notandum  est.] 


.  NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  693 

Col.  1232.  D.  §  Ad  hoc  argumentum. 

Ista  facta  fuisse  Deo  dispensanteJ]  P.  1163.  [cap.  xi.  §  Ultimo  ex 
Patribus.l 

CAP.  XXVIII. 

Col.  1242.  D.  §  Tertio  notandum  est. 

Nullus  gradus  tollit  finem  matrimonii  primarium  vel  secundarium.~\  Ergo 
cur  hie  primus  gradus  sit  in  majori  ratione  contra  jus  naturae  quam 
Sodomia  non  video :  quod,  ni  fallor,  docuit  Bellarmin.  c.  27.  p.  1232. 
[§  Probatur  nunc.] 

Col.  1244.  D.  §  Quarto  probatur. 

Ut  audUo  nomine  sororis  statim  crederent  earn  non  fuisse  wxorem.~\  At 
postea  igitur  quum  ex  probabilibus  collegit.  Saram  uxorem  Abrahami 
fuisse,  cur  non  acrius  punivit,  non  solum  quod  ipsum  mendacio  fefellit, 
sed  quod  contra  jus  naturae  sororem  germanam  duxisset  in  uxorem ; 
prsesertim  quum  et  sic  patefacta  esset  via  amori  suo?  Vide  p.  1245. 
[§  Ac  saltern  debuisset.] 

Co].  1245.  D:  §  Ac  saltern  debuisset. 
Quasi  cum  sororeJ]     P.  1244.     [See  previous  note.] 

CAP.  XXXI. 

Col.  1252.  A.  §  Sed  facilis  responsio. 

JEt  turn  danti,  turn  accipienti  perniciosum.']  Non  nisi  sciat,  et  tamen 
velit  admittere. 

CAP.  XXXII. 

Col.  1254.  A.  §  Primo  Matrimonium. 

Neque  apud  Christianos  separatur  contractus  legitimus  Matrimonii  a 
Sacramento.]  Hoc  argumentum  nihil  valet  apud  eos  qui  negant  matri- 
monium  esse  sacramentum. 

Col.  1254.  D.  §  Denique  cur  non. 

Cur  non  potius  ad  homines  doctos,  quam  ad  Pontifices.]  Ergo  annon  sunt 
Pontifices  homines  docti?  Sed  intelligit  opinor  appositive  ;  ad  homines 
in  illo  genere  doctos  etiamsi  non  Pontifices. 


TOMUS   TERTIUS. 
ORATIO   IN   SCHOLIS    HABITA. 

(5ta  pagina.)  §  Cauda  scorpionis. 

Morionibm  sacrum  calicem.~\     Eucharistia  an  neganda  morionibus  ? 

Sed  si  ita  est,  et  in  omnibus  .  .  .  connubium  honorare  oportet,  honoremus 
connubium  parentis  cumjilia.']  Non  sequitur :  honorabile  enim  est  connu 
bium  in  omnibus,  sed  non  cum  omnibus ;  neque  enim  id  dicit  Apostolus. 


694          NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 


DE  GRATIA   PEIMI   HOMINIS. 

DE    GRATIA.  CAP.    IV. 

PRIM.    HOM.  n    t    in' <n    I   T\    •    3      •      T 

Col,  10.  B.  §  Demde  mdiguisse. 


tisse  Adamum  secundo  itto  dono.~\  At  habuit,  ergo  non  indiguit : 
immo  ideo  habuit  quia  indiguit,  misericordia  Dei  tribuente  quicquid 
opus  erat.  Et  se  interpretatur  Bellarminus  infra,  X  et  ante  col.  9.  x. 

CAP.  V. 

Col.  13.  A.  §  Quare  non  magis. 

Corruptio  natura  non  .  ,  .  malts  qualitatis  accessu  .  .  .  profluxit.~]  C.  7, 
col.  23.  X. 

Col.  14.  B.  §  Multo  minus. 
Ex  actu  peccandi  oritur,  $-c.~]     Cap.  6. 

CAP.  VII. 

Col.  23.  D.  §  Sexta  objectio. 
Peccatum  illud  .  .  .  extrinsecus  accedit  natura.']     Cap.  5.  col.  13. 

CAP.  XIII. 

Col.  39.  C.   §  Sed  respondemus. 

Eden  .  .  non  esse  eum  locum,  unde  ejectus  fuit  Adam  .  .  .  quod  in  eodem 
dicatur  habitasse  Cain,~\  Immo  potest  quis  ad  orientalem  plagam  alicujus 
loci  habitare,  et  tamen  non  in  eo,  et  sic  (ni  fallor)  in  verbis  preece- 
dentibus  sumitur. 

CAP.  XIV. 

Col.  40.  A.  Ad  init.  cap. 

Paradisum  adhuc  superesse."]  Valde  laborat  Bellarminus  in  toto  hoc 
capite. 

Col.  40.  D.  §  Nee  videtur. 

Paradisum  esse  fides  Christiana  non  dubitat.~]  i.  Christiana  fides  non 
dubitat,  non  simpliciter  paradisum  esse,  i.  ad  hunc  usque  diem  super- 
esse;  sed  Christiana  fides  non  dubitat  paradisum  esse  ilium  locum  ubi 
constituit  Deus  hominem  quern  formavit  ex  pulvere.  Ut  satis  patet  ex 
ipsa  connexione  verborum  Aug. 


DE  AMISSIONE  GEATIA.     LIBER  I. 

CAP.  III. 

Col.  58.  D.  §  Rursus  peccata. 
Ex  sulreptione  dicuntur  ea,  quce  non  sunt  perfecte   volunfariaJ]     Haec 
Distin.  est  ex  Augustino.    Cap.  10.  col.  80. 


NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLAEMINE.  695 

Col.  59.  A.  §  Rursus  peccata.  DE  AMISS. 

Peccata  sunt  cum  pr&vemri  .  .  .  potuissent.~]   Cap.  4.  col.  60.  K  i.  peccata  . '_ 

negligentiae  sunt.   Cap.  10.  col.  80. 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  60.  B.  §  Philippus  Melancthon. 

Discrimen  peccati  mortalis  et  venialis  non  habere  locum  in  non  renatis.~\ 
Aliud  est  dicere  discrimen  hoc  non  habere  locum  in  non  renatis  :  aliud 
non  esse  necesse  quaerere  hoc  discrimen  in  renatis. 

Col.  60.  B.  §  Secundo  docet. 
Ut  voluntarii  did  non  possint.~\     Cap.  3.  col.  59.     [§  Rursus  peccata.] 

Col.  60.  C.  §  Secundo  docet. 
Quaapud  Catholicos  nulla  peccata  sunt^]     Cap.  3.  col.  59.  X, 

Col.  62.  A.  §  Itaque  opinione. 

In  quo  Calvinus  Jovinianum  sequitur^]  Et.  L.  3.  de  Justificatione.  c.  14. 
[§  His  testimoniis.  Col.  857.  A.] 

CAP.  VIII. 
Col.  71.  A.  §  At  si  peccata. 

At  si  peccata  justorum  .  .  .  non  imputarentur,  quid  opus  esset  remissione  ?~\ 
Forte  quia  ilia  non  imputatio  est  materialiter  et  in  effectum  idem  quod 

remissio. 

Col.  71.  B.  §  At  si  peccata. 

Imputabat  eis,  nee  teffebat.']  Forte  hie  non  est  sensus  (non  imputa- 
tionis),  peccata  non  imputantur,  i.  Deus  tegebat  donee  purgata  essent, 
sed  non  imputantur  quia  Christus  purgavit.  Sic  peccata  dicuntur  tecta : 
non  quod  sordes  peccatorum  maneant  sed  tectse :  sed  quia  abluta  san 
guine  Christi,  per  misericordiam  tecta  sunt  a  justitia. 

CAP.  IX. 

Col.  76.  A.  §  Neque  digna. 

Scribit  inaequalia  peccata  hie  describi  a  Domino.']  Cap.  13.  col,  89, 
[§  Respondeo,  sine.] 

Col.  80.  A.  §  S.  Hieronymus. 
Non  sit  nisipeccatum  negligentta."]   Cap.  3.  col.  59.  [§  Rursus  peccata.] 

Col.  80.  B.  §  S.  Augustinus. 
S.  Augustinus  lib.  de  natura,  8fc^\     Cap.  3.  col.  58.  [§  Rursus  peccata.] 

CAP.  XIII. 

Col.  89.  D.  §  Respondeo,  sine. 

Tres  reatus  tribus  peccatorum  generibus  ,  .  ,  ,  respondent.^  Cap.  9.  col. 
75,  76. 


696          NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE  AMISSIONE  GRATIS.     LIBER  II. 
CAP.  V. 

Col.  108.  D.  §  Porro  tria. 

Per  hoc  tria  requirunlur,  ut  aliquis  vere  et  proprie  peccare  did  possit] 
Cap.  18.  col.  156. 

Col.  111.  C.  §  At  tribus  in  rebus. 

Neque  enim  ex  corpore  integro  solis  radii  fcetorem  excitare  potuissent.~] 
Cap.  8.  col.  116. 

CAP.  VIIT. 

Col.  116.  D.  §  Respondent  Calvinus. 

At  peccatum  primum  non  habuit  originem  ex  nature  corruptioneJ]  Cap.  5. 
col.  111.  [See  previous  note.] 

CAP.  XII. 

Col.  127.  C.  §  Quod  vero. 

Quod  vero  Beza  dicit,  non  fieri  vasa  in  contumeliam  nisi  interveniente  lapsu 
AdamiJ]  At  ante  peccatum,  quum  Deus  creavit  Adamum,  materia  ex 
qua  factus  est  homo  non  fuit  damnata,  sed  ad  minimum  indifferens,  non 
talis  ut  sua  malitia  inspiratam  animam  ad  malum  traheret  necessario. 
At  in  Adamo  peccante  facta  est  tota  materies  humana  massa  damnata, 
et  turn,  &c.  &c.  At  loquitur  de  creatione  filiorum  Adae,  quae  praeexiste 
bat.  Immo  praescientia  et  decretum  de  tot  filiis  Adae  producendis 
praeexistebat  quidem  non  modo  peccato  Adami  sed  et  creationi  ejus, 
ipsa  tamen  actualis  et  realis  eorundem  productio  subsequuta  est  in 
tempore  et  facta  ex  massa  damnata :  et  sic  fortasse  procedit  locus  :  vel 
si  referatur  locus  ad  Dei  opus  ante  secula;  forte  sensus  est  ut  dicantur 
homines  facti  ex  massa  damnata.  i.  ex  ea  massa  quam  praescivit  Deus 
fore  damnatam  peccato  Adae. 


DE  AMISSIONE  GRATLE.     LIBER  V. 

CAP.  VII. 

Col.  285.  D.  §  Secundum  argumentum. 

Constat  .  .  carnem  non  esse  capacem  peccati  proprie  dicti.^  i.  non  ergo,  sed 
ideo  non  omnino,  quum  per  carnem  agit  anima  ? 

Col.  285.  D.  §  Sed  contra. 

Sed  contra  objiciunt ....  carnem  accipi  pro  toto  homine.~]  §  Deinde  cum. 
[See  next  note.] 

Col.  286.  B.  §  Deinde  cum. 

Quorsum  attinet  ilia  correctio  in  me,  id  est,  in  carne  mea.~\  Sed  et  hanC 
eandem  correctionem  in  argumentum  ducit  Calvin.  2.  Instit.  2.  §  27. 
Ubi  dicit  tolam  naturam  corruptam.  Sed  quod  dicit  carnem  hie  sup- 


NOTES   ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  697 

ponere  pro  toto  homine  non  lego.  Sicut  nee  L.  2.  c.  1.  §  9.  Beza  vero  I>K  QRA.  KT 
annot.  in  Rom.  vii.  22.  de  toto  homine  dicit,  &c.  &c.  Sed  hoc  cap.  sic  LIB-  ARBIT- 
acceptam  dicit :  nee  alibi  nisi  de  non  regenerate. 

Col.  287.  A.  §  Adde  ultimo. 
Qua  non  est  capax  peccatiJ]     i.  forte  non  ergo. 

CAP.  X. 

Col.  303.  A.  §  Respondeo,  ut  quis. 
Miser  est,  nonpeccator.~\  Miser  et  peccator,  si  effecit  ut  non  posset. 

Col.  303.  B.  §  Respondeo,  ut  quis. 
Id  autem  de  quo  agirnus,  id  est  carne  non  concupiscere.~\  Annon  oportet 

addi '  inordinate  ? ' 

CAP.  XI. 

Col.  306.  D.  §  Undecimum  sumit. 

Philosophatur  .  .  Lutherus,  nos  did  '  initium '  [_/S.  Jac.  i.~]  quia  imperfecte 
}ustijicamur.~\  Non  dicit  nos  imperfecte  justificari  respectu  imputatae 
jus[titi]0e  Christi;  seel  nos  esse  imperfecte  justos  justitia  scilicet  inha> 
rente  quia  adhseret  infirmitas  et  peccatum,  &c. 


DE  GRATIA  ET  LIBERO  ARBITRIO.    LIBER  I. 

PR^FATIO. 
Pag.  387.  §  Ac  ne  solum. 
Efficadter  effidendo.']     Calvinus  legit  <  afficiendo.* 

CAP.  VI. 

Col.  403.  B.  §  Igitur  quatuor. 

Ex  ipsa  vero  (gratia)  qttodammodo  fluere  habitus  virtutum,  infusarum.~] 
At  dicit  Aug.  L.  1.  ad  Simplicia.  c.  2.  prin.  nos  percipere  gratiam 

per  fidem. 

Col.  404.  A.  §  Et  quidem  sententia. 

Gratia,  qua  sumus  Deo  cari  ,  .  distinguitur  saltern  rations  a  caritate,  qua 
Deum  habemus  carum.~]  §  Sunt  praeterea.  [In  which  §  Bellarmine  states, 
that  there  is  no  such  distinction  between  these  two  kinds  of  grace.] 

Col.  405.  D.  §  Sunt  praeterea. 

Nulla  est  causa,  cur  distincti  habitus  ponantur,']  §  Et  quidem  sententia. 
[See  previous  note.] 

Col.  407.  B.  §  Probatur  assumptio. 

Ita  nos  eveheret  ad  esse  divinum.~]     *    At  quajstio  est  quid  primum 
i   evehit,  non  quid  magis. 

Col.  407.  C.  §  Quod  autem. 
Id  vero  nihil  est  aliud,  nisi  caritas.']     §  Et  quidem  sententia. 


698  NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLABMINE. 

DE  GRA.    ET  CAP.    VIII. 

Col.  412.  B.  §  Sed  tamen  proprie. 

Actualis  autem  dilectio  non  diffunditur  a  Deo  in  cor  nostrum^  *  i.  Nisi 
mediante  habitu.  §  Sequi  autem. 

Col.  413.  D.  §  Sequi  autem. 

Sed  absque  habitu  prius  infuso,  dilectio  perfecta  non  mY.J  §  Sed  tamen. 
[See  previous  note.] 

CAP.  XI. 

Col.  422.  B.  §  Sed  solent. 

Sed  solent  aliqui  respondere  Deum  non  did  deserereJ]  Deus  qui  dicitur 
deserere?  Aug.  L.  1.  ad  Simplicia.  c.  2.  p.  270.  c.  2. 

CAP.  XII. 

Col.  426.  B.  §  Ex  qua  sententia. 

Sic  enim  scribit  in  libro  secundo  Institutionum.']  X  At  ibid,  addit  Calvinus 
quod  non  male  a  S.  viro  dictum;  prsepostere  ea  detorquet  Pet.  Lom- 
bardus,  &c.  &c.  Ergo  non  simpliciter  videtur  rejicere  S.  Augustiuum, 
sed  eum  sensum  quern  verbis  Augustini  attribuit  Lombardus,  &c. 

CAP.  XIV. 

Col.  433.  C.  §  Fortasse  etiam. 
Gratiam  cooperantem  esse  necessarian. ~\  X   §  Sed  non  videtur. 


DE  GRATIA  ET  LIBERO  ARBITRIO.    LIBER  II. 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  439.  A.  §  Sit  jam. 
Nulla  esset  in  Deo  iniquitasJ]  c.  5.  §  Hsec  igitur. 

CAP.  V. 

Col.  440.  A.  §  Dicimus  denique. 

Us  autem  .  .  .  quales  sunt  infantes  .  .  .  mediate  auxiliwm  donari  censemus.~\ 
§  penult. 

Col.  440.  B.  §  Hsec  igitur  propositio. 

Neque  juste  puniri  potest  .  .  si  auxilium  non  fuit  sufficient^   c.  4.  §  1. 
[et  cap.  5.]  §  Sanctus  Irenaeus. 

Col.  441.  D.  §  Probatur  secundo. 
De  ctelesti  hier.  cap.  9.]     §  Sanctus  Prosper. 

Col.  442.  A.  §  S.  Irenseus. 
Non  juste  judicarentur,  fyc.~]     §  Hsec  igitur  propositio. 

Col.  443.  A.  §  S.  Prosper. 
A  conversation  Israel,  Sfc.~]     §  Probatur  secundum. 


NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLAKMINE.  699 

Col.  443.  C.  §  Nee  solum.  I>E  GRA.  ET 

tow 
§  Dicimus  denique. 


Qua  .  .  si  bene  uterentur  .  .  parentes,  etiam  ipsi  per  eosdem  juvarentur.']  _ 


CAP.  VIII. 

Col.  451.  B.  §  Ita  responded 
Adfert  exemplum  CorneliiJ]  §  Dices  quomodo. 

Col.  452.  A.  §  Dices  quomodo. 
Dices,  quomodo  potest  quis  orando  impetrare  Jidem.~]  §  Ita  respondet. 

CAP.  XII. 

Col.  463.  B.  §  Praeterea  cum. 

Cam  B.Paulus  multis  pradicaret,  Actor.  16,  certe  omnes  poterant  credere. ~] 
Yer.  14.  *  quia  Ver.  15,  &c. 

Col.  464.  B.  §  Et  certe. 

Quia  sine  Dei  auxilio  non  posset  homo  perseverare.~\  §  Ad  hsec  testimouia. 
[See  next  note.] 

Col.  465.  B.  §  Ad  hsec  testimonia. 

Nam  si  perseveranti<e  donum  nihil  esset  nisi  auxilium.~]     §  Et  certe. 

CAP.  XIII. 

Col.  469.  C.  §  Respondet  S.  Thomas. 

Coronam  gloria  .  .  debit  am  titulo  meritorum  .  .  .  posse  amitti.']  C.  14. 
§  Respondeo  illud.  et  c.  [15.]  §  At  inquies. 

CAP.  XIV. 

Col.  472.  A.  §  Ilia  vero. 

Christus  vocat  oves  suas  homines  ethnicos  et peccatores.~]  X  L.  1.  de  Rom. 
Pont.  c.  9.  §  Quod  vero  ovile.  p.  [473.  A.  See  above,  p.  621.] 

Col.  472.  D.  §  Respondeo,  illud. 

Ego  vos  duodecim  elegi.~]  *  Annon  sequitur  ergo  effectum  praedestina- 
tionis  pertinuisse  ad  Judam,  ille  enim  unus  fuit  ex  illis  duodecim? 
Job.  6.  70. 

Sub  ratione prtemii  Deus  dare  disposuit^]  C.  13.  §  Respondet  S.  Thorn. 

Col.  473.  D.  §  Respondeo,  in  priore. 
De  electione  ad  justificationem.~]     §  ult. 

CAP.  XV. 

Col.  476.  A.  §  At  inquies. 

Respondeo,  ex  predestinations  non  acquiri  jus  ullnm  electis' ad  beatitu- 
dinem.']  C.  13.  §  Respondet  S.  Thomas. 

Col.  476.  C.  §  Respondeo,  potest. 

Potest  ille  libere  gratiam  repudiare,  sed  cerium  est  non  repudiaturum.] 
Possum  libere  si  volo  :  et  tamen  certum  est  me  non  velle  :  simul  stare 
possunt. 


700  NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLAEMINE. 

BE  GRA.  ET  Co).  477.  C.  §  RespondeQ,  hoc. 

LIB.  ARBIT.      Nam  in  Angelis  ita  factum  videmus.~]    x  At  annon  etiam  in  Angelis 

praedestinatio  non  praesupponit  casum  ?     Cur  ergo,  &c.  c.  17.  §  4.    At 

non  casum  omnium,  sicut  in  hominibus,  &c. 

CAP.  XVI. 

Col.  479.  D.  §  Probatur  secundo. 

Cum  justificati  talem  pcenam  non  mereanturJ]  i.  Non  qua  justificati,  sed 
qua  cadunt  a  gratia  justificationis  num  non  possunt? 

Col.  480.  B.  §  Jam  vero. 

Non  autem  potuit  sine  provisions  operum  damnare.~\  Non  potuit  dam- 
nare  sine  culpa  juste.  Qui  ergo  juste  sine  culpa,  quam  incurrit  homo 
ineluctabiliter  ? 

CAP.  XVII. 

Col.  481.  D.  §  Porro  non  solum. 

Prim  .  .  est  velle  gratiam  Angelis  prcebere,  quam  videre  opera  ex  ilia 
gratia  procedentia.']  Sed  num  prius  est  quam  videre  opera  ex  ilia  gratia 
processura?  Ex  praeassignata  ratione  videri  potest  quod  non.  Nam 
velle  dare  illam  gratiam  liberum  est.  Sed  videre  opera  et  usus  illius 
gratise,  si  daret,  est  necessarium. 

Col.  481.  D.  §  Eadem  ratione. 

Cum  earn  solam  gratiam' illis  dare  voluit,  simul  voluit  eos  non  pradestinare 
ad  gloriam..~]  Sed  quid  si  non  earn  solam,  si  ea  bene  usi?  Deinde  quid 
si  ea  sola  sufficiens  erat,  quod  opinor  fatebitur,  nam  ita  postea  §  penult. 
Et  si  ea  sufficiens,  turn  causa,  &c.  fuit,  aut  potuit  esse,  quod  ea  non 
utebantur,  aut  male  :  aut  si  non  causa,  saltern  conditio. 

Nam  pravidit  Deus  Angelas  .  .  .  infallibiliter  perituros,~]  C.  15.  §  Re- 
spondeo  hoc.  [Col.  477.  C.] 

'  Col.  482.  A.  §  Eadem  ratione. 

Nam  si  eos  Deus  absolute  salvare  voluisset.~]  Sed  quid  si  voluit,  sed  non 
absolute  ? 

Col.  482.  B.  §  Atque  ha3C  ratio. 

Bigas  aptissimas  ipse  prabeat,  $-c.~\  Sed  num  bigas  aptissimas  ipsi 
praebet  quern  negative  reprobat? 

Col.  482.  C.  §  Quod  si  rex. 

Sanctus  Augustinus  testatur.']  Angeli  stantes  an  habuerunt  majus 
auxilium  gratiae  ? 

Col.  483.  A.  §  Jam  vero. 

Majores  divitias  .  .  .  Leum  ostendisse  in  electione,  8fc.  .  .  hominum,  quam 
AngelorumJ]  Certe  non  hominum  simpliciter  :  sed  sicut  in  electis 
hominibus  majores  divitiae  misericordiae  quam  in  Angelis,  ita  minores 
iustitiae:  et  sicut  in  reprobis  hominibus  majores  justitise  quam  in 
Angelis,  ita  miuores  misericordiaa.  Ergo  propositio  vera  est  in  sensu 
diviso,  in  conjuncto  dubitatur. 


NOTES  ON   CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.  701 

Col.  483.  B.  §  Denique.  DE  GRA.  KT 

gratiam  dedit  nisi  habitualem,  qua^ 
perseverare.']     §  4.  b.  [See  Col.  482.  D.  §  Eadem  ratione.j 


AngelisDeus  non  aliam  gratiam  dedit  nisi  habitualem,  quafieret,  ut  possent  LIB> 


DE  GRATIA  ET  LIBERO  ARBITRIO.    LIBER  III. 
CAP.  I. 

Col.  '484.  C.  §  Sexta. 

Sexta  de  concordia  liberi  arbitrii  cum  gratia  efficaci.~]  C.  5.  §  Sanctus 
Augustinus.  [In  which  §  passages  are  quoted  from  S.  Augustin,  which 
speak  of  the  impossibility  of  reconciling  them.] 

CAP.  III. 

Col.  488.  A.   §  Itaque  hoc. 

Hague  hoc  interest  inter  voluntatem  et  liberum  arbitrium.']  c.  6.  §  [Re- 
sporideo  voluntas.]  Item  [§]  antepenult.  [Respondeo,  loquitur.  In 
this  §  a  distinction  is  drawn  between  'voluntas  simplex/  and  'voluntas 
ut  principium  electionis,'  which  latter  can  be  alone  called  free-will.] 

Col.  488.  A.  §  Actus. 
Sive  exercitii^]    C.  6.  §  3.  [Respondeo  voluntas.] 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  489.  B.  §  Joannes  etiam  Calvinus. 
In  eodem  libra  cap.  3.  §  5.  sic  ait.']     Et  c.  2.  §  5. 

CAP.  V. 

Col.  490.  D.  §  S.  Augustinus. 

Qutestionem  de  concordia  gratia  et  liberi  arbitrii  esse  obscurissimamJ]  C.  1 . 
§  Sexta  de  concordia.  [See  Col.  484.  C.] 

Col.  491.  D.   §  Denique  pugnantia. 

Liberum  arbitrium  .  .  .  non  est  simplex  voluntas,  <$-c.~\  C.  6.  §  antepenult. 
['  Simplex  voluntas  '  is  in  this  §  distinguished  from  '  voluntas  ut  est 
principium  electionis,'  which  latter  is  alone  called  free-will.] 

CAP.  VI. 

Col.  492.  B.  §  Respondeo,  voluntas. 
Non potest  velle  miseriam.~\    C.  3.  §  penult.     [See  Col.  488.  A.] 

Col.  494.  D. 

Respondeo,  loquitur,  $c.  £•<?.]  C.  5.  §  ult.  [See  Col.  491.  D.]  Et  c.  3. 
§  antepenult.  [See  Col.  488.  A.] 

CAP.  IX. 

Col.  502.  B.  §  Respondeo,  S.  Bernardus. 
Sic  etiam  Pet.  Lombardus.~]     L.  2.  Sent.  Dist.  24.  §  5. 


702  NOTES  ON  CAEDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE   JUSTIFI-  CAP.    XI. 

CATIONE-  Col.  508.  D.  §  Respondeo,  ilia. 

Sed  ille  nmquam  scripsit,  omne  quod  movetur  ab  alio  moveri.~]  X  Hsec 
taraen  sunt  verba  Aristotelis,  L.  7.  Phys.  c.  ter.  3.  Quod  movet  ab  alio 
movetur. 


DE  GRATIA  ET  LIBERO  ARBITRIO.     LIBER  IV. 

CAP.  XIV. 

Col.  553.  A.  §  Sed  quamvis. 
Durandm  in  2.  Sent,  dist,  37.]     Non  reperio. 


DE  GRATIA  ET  LIBERO  ARBITRIO.     LIBER  V. 
CAP.  XI. 

Col.  598.  A.  §  Vel  denique. 

Intelligi  possit  de  auxilio  generali,  quod  a  Pelagio  pariter  negabatur.~] 
Non  negavit.     Voss.  Hist.  Pelag.  p.  322. 


DE  GRATIA  ET  LIBERO  ARBITRIO.     LIBER  VI. 
CAP.  XV. 

Col.  688.  D.  §  Dicunt  postremo. 
Ut  voluntatem  determinet,  $-c.~\     P.  687. 


DE  JUSTIFICATIONS.    LIBER  I. 
CAP.  IV. 

Col.  699.  B.  §  Quanquam  quod. 

Catholici  non  utuntur  nomine  fidei  Mstoric(p,.~]     Cap.  5.  [§  Praeterea  si ; 
where  Bellarmine  uses  the  very  term  fides  historical 


DE  JUSTIFICATIONS.     LIBER  II. 

CAP.  I. 

Col.  762.  §  Expeditis  iis. 

Magna  sane  quastio,  et  hoc  tempore   .  .  .   maxime  necessariaJ]     Et  ita 
Kemnitius  par.  la.  de  Justificatioue,  p.  325. 

Col.  763.  C.  §  Joannes  Calvinus. 
Non  cxchidit  imputationemJ]    C.  2.  §  Sed  non  minori. 


NOTES  ON  CAEDINAL  BELLARMINE.          703 

Col.  764.  A.  §  Martinus  Bucerus.  DE  JUSTIFI- 

Unam  imperfectam,  quce.  in  virtutibus  in  nobis  inhairentibus  sita  sit.~\    C.  2.  !_ 

§  Remotis  igitur.  Et  §  Sed  non  minori.  Concil.  Triden.  Can.  11.  Sess.  6. 
Et   qui   respondet  Bellarminus,  c.  2.   §  finali.   c.  3.    §   Denique  idem 

probatur. 

CAP.  II. 

Col.  765.  C.  §  Porro  status. 

Non  .  .  sola  remissio  peccati  sine  renovatione  hominis,  fyc^\  C.  3.  §  Tertium 
testimonium. 

Col.  765.  D.  §  Est  autem. 

Nonuteretur  voce,  'propter'  sed  'per.']  Est  apud  Kemnitium  de  Justi- 
ficatione,  par.  la.  Exam.  p.  234.  Et  ter  habet  propter,  &c.  &c. 

Col.  766.  B.  §  Remotis  igitur. 

Justificari  hominem  propter  utrumqueJ]  C.  1.  §  Martinus  Bucerus.  [Col. 
764.  A.] 

CAP.  III. 

Col.  771.  B.  §  Tertium  testimonium. 

Ut  non  sit  sola  peccatorum  remissio  sine  internet  sanctificatione.~\  C.  2.  §  3. 
[Porro  status.  See  Col.  765.  C.] 

CAP.  IV. 

Col.  775.  A.  §  Sed  occurrendum. 
Calvinus,  lib.  3.  Instit.  c.  2.  §  8.]     Et  §  9. 

CAP.  V. 

Col.  779.  B.  §  Quod  vero  attinet. 

Ex  vero  justitia  rigore  propitiatio  fuit.']  Dicit  Beza  Confess,  cap.  3. 
Arti.  26.  Patrem  egisse  cum  Christo  summo  jure  dum  ultus  est  pec- 
eata  nostra. 

CAP.  VII. 

Col.  782.  C.  §  Primum  igitur. 

Nullum  omnino  locum  invenire  potuerunt,  ubi  legeretur  nobis  imputari  ad 
justitiam.~\  §  Quarto  refellitur.  [In  this  §  Bellarmine  mentions  a  sense 
in  which  the  doctrine  of  imputation  is  a  sound  one,  and  then  adds, 
'  quamvis  modus  loquendi  in  Scripturis  et  Patribus  aut  nunquam  aut 
rarissime  inveniatur.'] 

Col.  785.  A.  §  Quarto  refellitur. 
Aut  nunquam,  aut  rarissime.']     §  3.     [See  previous  note.] 


DE  JUSTIFICATION.    LIBEE  III. 

CAP.  IX. 

Col.  832.  C.  §  Respondeo,  loquitur. 

Loquitur  Apostolus  ...  [2  Cor.  xiii.  5.]  non,  secundum  gratiam  gratum 
facientem.~\     Ergone  secundum  hsec  quis  reprobus  dicitur  ? 


704          NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

DE  JUSTIFI-       Quomodo  consequents  esset,  ut  ajfirmare  vellet  omnes  illos  eo  tempore  justos 
CATIQNB>  fuisse.~]     Nee  affirmat  de  omnibus. 

CAP.  XIV. 

Col.  855.  A.  §  1  ad  Corinth,  ix. 

Non  castigant  corpus  suum  .  .  .  quia  certi  sunt  .  .  .  se  reprobos  fieri  nulla 
ratione  posse.']  Qui  intelligendus  sit  Bellarminus  in  hac  quaestione,  ipse 
aperit  To.  1.  lib.  3.  de  Militaute  Eccles.  c.  7. 

Col.  855.  B.  §  1  ad  Tim.  i. 

Quomodo  naufragarunt  qui  in  navi  nunquam  fuerunt.~]  Intelligit  hunc 
locum  [1  Tim.  i.  19.]  Bellarminus  ipse  de  Haereticis,  To.  1.  lib.  3.  de 
Eccles.  Militante,  c.  4.,  qui  quidem  ante  lapsum  in  hseresin,  fuerunt 
membra  corporis  ecclesiae  sed  non  animae.  Ibid.  c.  2.  [§  Notandum 
autem  est.] 

Col.  855.  D.  §  Secundo,  primi. 

Secundo,  primi  nostri  parentes  ....  fide  et  gratia  ornati  erant.~]  Lib.  1. 
de  Amissione  Gratiae  et  Statu  Peccati,  c.  7.  probat  Adamum  amisisse 
fidem. 

Col.  856.  A.  §  Quarto,  David. 

Quarto,  David  Rex  omnium  consensuJ2istiisfuit.~\  L.  1.  de  Amiss.  Gratiae 
et  Statu  Peccati,  c.  7. 

Col.  856.  B.  §  Sexto,  S.  Petrus. 

Sexto,  S.  Petrus  sine  dubio  Justus  erat.~]  X  At  S.  Petrum  fidem  non 
amisisse  docet  ipse  Bellarminus.  Tom.  1.  lib.  3.  de  Militante  Ecclesia, 
c.  17.,  et  amisisse  docet,  L.  1.  de  Amiss.  Gratiae  et  Statu  Peccati,  c.  7. 

Col.  856.  C.  §  Septimo,  Simon  Magus. 

Dicit  .  .  Calvinus  eum  non  vere  credidisse,  sed  fidem  simulasseJ]  Immo 
Lib.  3.  Instit.  c.  c.  2.  §  10.  Calvinus  reprehendit  eos  qui  sic  dicunt. 
'  Non  intelligimus,'  inquit,  '  cum  quibusdam  simulasse  fidem,  &c.  &c.' 

Col.  856.  D.  §  His  testimoniis. 

Justos  post  Baptismum  non  posse  peccare.~\  Non  dicit  Calvinus  non 
posse  peccare  renatos,  sed  non  posse  per  finalem  impcenitentiam 
cadere,  et  qui  sic  cadunt  eos  lotos,  &c.  -&c.  Et  hoc  verum  est.  Et 
similem  sermonem  alterius  recipit  ut  verum  ipse  Bellarminus.  Tom.  1. 
lib.  3.  de  Militante  Eccles.  c.  7.,  quern  hie  ut  haereticum  damnat  in 
Calvino. 

Col.  857.  A.  §  His  testimoniis. 

If  ague  error  Calvini  .  ...  in  Joviniano damnatus  fuit.~\     L.  1.  de 

Statu  Peccati,  c.  4.  [§  Itaque  opinioue.  Col.  62.  A.] 

Col.  875.  B.  §  Accedant  ultimo. 

Ex  doctrina  adversariorum  per  omne  peccatum  excutitur  fides  justificans.~] 
Vide  L.  1.  de  Statu  Peccati,  c.  8. 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLAKMINE.          705 

DE  JUSTIFICATIONS.    LIBER  IV. 
CAP.  XI. 

Col.  895.  C.  §  Apostolus  vero. 

Ubi   [Row.  mi.  20.]   demon-strut  se  non  peccare.~]     Quid  si  sit,  se  non  DE  JUSTIFI- 
tamgraviter?  CATIONE' 

Proinde  servare  se  legemJ]     Sed  annon  apparet  quod  secundum  quid  ? 

Non  sensui,  qui  legis  capax  non  estJ]      At  annon  quateuus  subditus 
rationi,  una  etiam  cura  ea  subjicitur  legi  ? 

Peccatum  esse  potest,  nisi  in  mente.~]     Annon  peccatum  esse  potest  ubi 
virtus?     Virtus  autem  esse  potest  in  parte  irrationali.     Tho.  1.  2m. 

Q.  56.  A.  4.  c. 

CAP.  XII. 

Col.  896.  D.  §  At  Kemnitius. 

At  Kemnitius  co/tfatidit  more  suo  duas  quastionesJ]  Falli  hie  Bellarminum 
pi-ubat  Voss.  Hist.  Pela.  p.  481. 


DE   JUSTIFICATION.     LIBER  V. 

CAP.  XVI. 

Col.  960.  D.   §  Ad  tertium. 

Ilia  verba,  '  quam  reddet  mihi  Justus  judex  '  slut  acdpienda  formaliter.~] 
Hoc  probandum  est. 

Col.  961.  A.  §  Secundo,  quia. 
fytia  supei'vacaneum  esset  illud  l Justus  judex.'1'}     Non  sequitur. 

Col.  961.  D.  §  Deuique  in  aliis. 

Xon  solitm  dixit,  justum  judicem  esse  Deitm.~\     Quis  negat?     Sed  Justus 
judex  potest  ex  liberalitate,  &c.  &-c. 

CAP.  XVII. 

Col,  961.  D.   §  Contra  vero. 
Paulo  post  'ddebimus^]  §  Quinto  vitae.     Et  c.  18.  §  2. 

Col.  962.  B.   §  Nobis  media. 

\  Non  quidem  qiwd  sine  pacto  .  .  .  non  habeat  opus  bonum  proportionem  ad 
Ivitam  tetemam,  sed  quia  non  tenetur  Dem  acceptare  ad  illam  mercedem  opus 
-bonum.']  At  si  babet  proportionem  ad  vitam  seternam  sine  pacto,  cu/ 
noil  tenetur  Deus  mercedem  dare  sine  pacto? 

Col.  963.  A.  §  At  vero  ut. 

Ctflestis  heereditas  et  celeste  bravium  .  .  .  distingue  re  ntur.~\     At  quum 
non  distinguuntur,  annon  tu  frustra  distinguish 

Col.  963.  B.   §  Sed  quanquam. 

Units  tantum  (gradus  ctelestis  glorue)  debetur  persona  jure  adoptionisJ] 
tantum  unum  deberi  constabit  adoptionis  jure?     Neque  opinor 


706          NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE. 

E  JUSTIFI-  in  confesso  apud  omnes  est,  infantes  statim  a  baptismo  morientes  frui 
CATIONS.     omnes  uno  tantum  eodemque  gradu  glorise. 

Col.  963.  B.  §  Primo,  vita. 

Gratia  mercedis  pro  gratia  meritorumJ]  Ergo  non  ratione  operis.  Gratia 
et  merces  an  implicant? 

Inter  gratiam  et  gratiam  .  .  .  magna  similitudo  et  proportio  est.~]  Potest 
esse  similitudo  ubi  non  est  proportio :  Annon? 

Col.  963.  C.  §  Secundo,  vita. 

Flumen  latificans  civitatem  Dei.']     Annon  Lsec  metaphorica  sunt  ? 
Gratia  Spiritus  Sancti  diffusa.~]     Sed  num  semper  opus  ex  gratia  ? 

Col.  963.  C.  §  Tertio,  vita. 

Eespondere  labori  diurno.~]  Certe :  sed  annon  qusestio  est  an  labor 
respondet  denario? 

Col.  963.  C.  §  Quarto,  gratia. 

Gratia  est  semen  gloriae^\  Annon  potest  gratia  esse  proportionalis 
interim  ut  opus  ex  ea  non  sit? 

Col.  963.  D.  §  Neque  Durandi. 

Potest  indicare  quod  volumus.~]     Sed  nescio  an  concludere. 
Sic  etiam  caritas  Dei  morali  meritoriaque  virtute  gloriam  ipsam  continet.~\ 
Potest  forte  continere,  sed  dubitatur  an  sic. 

Col.  963.  D.  §  Quinto,  vita. 

Igitur  proportionem  habentl}  Annon  potest  esse  proportio  ubi  non  est 
paritas  ?  ut  §  3. 

Col.  964.  A.  §  Septimo,  merita. 

Nos  meremur  .  .  .  per  influxum,  q^iiem  ab  Illo  .  .  .  recipimusJ]   Neutiquam : 
.  quia  influxus  perfectus  est,  sed  receptus  est  ad  modum  recipientis. 

CAP.  XVIII. 

Col.  964.  B.  §  Sed  intelliguntur. 

Intelliguntur  ilia  omnia  loca  de  mentis  secundum  substantiam  operum,  non 
ut  a  Spiritu  Sancto  et  gratia  prqfiscuntur.~]  Q.  interim  an  sit  aliquod 
meritum  in  substantia  operis  quod  non  a  Spiritu  Sancto  sit,  et  gratia? 

Non  requiri  ad  meritum  ex  condigno  absolutwn  cequalitatem.~]  C.  17.  §  3. 
[et  infra.]  §  Respondeo,  negari. 

Col.  964.  C.  §  Sed  facilis. 

Debet  .  .  solum  ex  promissione  et  dono  suoJ\  Ergo  non  ex  substantia 
operis. 

Fundament-urn  primum  debiti  divini  .  .  .  in  Ejtts  promissione  consistit.] 
Sed  secundum  ubi  legimus  ? 

Nam  remota  promissione  non  tenetur  acceptare  opus  nostrum  ad  mercedem.~]  [ 
Quid?  non  ex  condigno?  quomodo  ergo  condignum? 


NOTES  ON  CARDINAL  BELLARMINE.          707 


DE  JEJUNIO. 

CAP.  XIV. 

Col.  1072.  D.  §  Quod  attinet. 

Ex  testimonio  Irentei,  apud  Eusebium.~\  Corrumpit  textum  hunc  Bellarm.  DKJEJUNIO. 
&c.    Vedelius  in  Ignat.  Epi.  ad  Philip,  c.  3.  p.  61.  o.     Et  pp.  66.  68. 

Col.  1076.  C.  §  Ex  Lac  autem. 

Quomodo  .  .  super stitiosa  observatio  did  potest  qiice  ab  Apostolis  i/istituta.~] 
Annon  potest  superstitio  aliqua  adhserere?     Etiamsi,  &c.  &c. 

Col.  1077.  A.  §  Sed  objicit. 

Loquitur  enim  S.  Augustinus  de  prtecepto  Domini  (sc.  quibus  diebus  oporteat 
jejunare).~]     Vedelius  in  Ignat.  ad  Philip.  Exer.  20.  c.  5.  p.  74. 

CAP.  XV. 

Col.  1077.  D.  §  Cseterum  htec. 

Utuntur    nomine    quadragesima,   cum  jejunium  Pane  hale    commendant.'] 
Vedelius  in  Ignat.  ad  Philip.  Exer.  10.  c.  3.  p.  66.  o. 

Col.  1078.  D.  §  Ad  locum  Socratis. 

Codicem    ejus    corruptum    habemusJ]      Defendit   et   exponit   Socratem 
Vedelius  in  Ignat.  ad  Philip.  Exer.  10.  c.  3.  p.  65. 

CAP.  XVI. 

Col.  1082  A.  §  Septirasi  ut. 

Qteam  hceretici  prcecipue  rident.~]     Calvi.  4.  Instit.  c.  12.   §  20.   Vedelius 
Exercita.  10.  in  Ignat.  Ep.  ad  Philip,  p.  56.  c.  3. 

Col.  1082.  C.  §  Chrysostomus. 

Exemplar  dans,  ut  per  illud  armemur.~]     Non  jejunii  ejus,  sed  officii 
nostri,  &c.  &c..  Vedelius  in  Ignat.  ad  Philip.  Exerc.  10.  c.  3.  p.  57.  o. 

Col.  1083.  B.  §  Ad  quartum. 

Non  dixisseverbo,Mtimitaremur.~]  Vedel.  in  Ignat.  ad  Philip.  Exerc.  10. 
c.  3.  p.  58. 

CAP.  XVII. 

Col.  1084.  B.  §  At  si  verum  esset. 

Oportuisset  Christianos  semper  in  Dominica  jejiinare.~]  Sed  huic  objection i 
respondet  Chemnit.  Ib.  par.  2.  p.  125. 

Col.  1085.  C.  §  Posterior  quffistio. 
Auctor,  qui  certe  antiquissimus  est.~]  C.  23.  §  penult.  [See  Col.  1092.  B,] 

CAP.  XVIII. 

Col.  1086.  C.  §  Sed  respondendum  est. 

Exorti  sunt  enim  illo  tempore  haeretici  varii  .  •.  .  ut .  .  refert  Epiphanius  .  .  . 
de  Narcionistis,  hares.  42.]    Num  Marcion  tempore  dementis  et  Ignatii? 


708  NOTES   ON    CARDINAL  BELL  A  KM  I NE. 

I>KJEJCNIO.  CAP.   XIX. 

Col.  1088.  C.  §  Quarta,  ut  sicut. 

Sic  haberemw  jejunium  aliquod  singulis  mensibus.~]  An  quolibet  3U". 
mense,  est  singulis  mensibus? 

Col.  1088.  C.  §  Tres  autem  dies. 

Ittt  jejunanms  tri/ms  diebus  primi  memis  pro  mense  primo,  ftecundo,  et 
tertio^  At  sic  si  sit,  cur  nna  hebdomada  duce  feriae  jejuniis  dicatse 
sunt,  et  una  tantum  mensi  ? 

CAP.  xxrif. 

Col.  1092.  B.  §  Ex  quo. 

Aiitiquissimum  esse,  vel  ex  eo  pernpici  potest,  quod  ab  Alcuino,  fyc.  citatur.] 
C.  17.  §  ult.  [See  above,  Col.  1085.  C.] 

CAP.  XXIV. 

Col.  1097.  A.  §  Denique  quanta. 
Aerio  vivente  scrijisit,  tyc.']     Ha3res.  75.  prin. 


ERRATUM. 
P.  CJO.  lin.  antepenult,  pro  Dom'mus  lege  Domini. 


BOOKS 

PUBLISHED  BY 

PAEKEE  AND  CO. 

OXFORD,  AND  6  SOUTHAMPTON-STREET,  STRAND,  LONDON, 


THE  BAMPTON  LECTURES. 

THE  ONE  RELIGION  :  Truth,  Holiness,  and  Peace  desired  by  the 
Nations,  and  revealed  by  Jesus  Christ.  EIGHT  LECTURES  delivered  before 
the  University  of  Oxford,  in  the  Year  1881.  By  JOHN  WORDSWORTH,  M.A., 
Tutor  of  Brasenose  College;  Prebendary  of  Lincoln  Cathedral,  and  Examining 
Chaplain  to  the  Bishop  of  Lincoln.  8vo.,  cloth,  10s.  6d. 

REV.  A.  H.  HORE,  M.A. 
EIGHTEEN  CENTURIES   OE  THE   CHURCH  IN  ENGLAND. 

By  the  Rev.  A.  H.  HORE,  M.A.,  Trinity  College,  Oxford.  712  pp.  Demy  8vo., 
cloth,  15s. 

REV.  CANON  HOLE. 

HINTS  TO  PREACHERS,  WITH  SERMONS  AND  ADDRESSES. 
By  S.  REYNOLDS  HOLE,  Canon  of  Lincoln.  Second  Edition,  Post  8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 

REV.  E.  B.  PUSEY,  D.D. 
WHAT  IS  OP  FAITH  AS  TO  EVERLASTING  PUNISHMENT  ? 

In  Reply  to  Dr.  Farrar's  Challenge  in  his  "  Eternal  Hope,"  1879.  By  the  Rev. 
E.  B.  PUSEY,  D.D.,  Regius  Professor  of  Hebrew,  Canon  of  Christ  Church. 
Fourth  Thousand.  8vo.,  cloth,  286  pp.,  3s.  6d. 

REV.  E.  F.  WILLIS,  M.A. 

THE  WORSHIP  OE  THE  OLD  COVENANT  CONSIDERED 
MORE  ESPECIALLY  IN  RELATION  TO  THAT  OF  THE  NEW.  By  the 
Rev.  E.  F.  WILLIS,  M.A.  Post  8vo.,  cloth,  5s. 

ARCHDEACON  DENISON. 
NOTES    OE    MY    LIEE,     1805  —  1878.     By    GEORGE    ANTHONY 

DENISON,  Vicar  of  East  Brent,  1845;  Archdeacon  of  Taunton,  1851.  Third 
Edition,  8vo.,  cloth,  price  12s. 

REV.  J.  WORDSWORTH,  M.A. 

UNIVERSITY  SERMONS  ON  GOSPEL  SUBJECTS.  By  the 
Rev.  JOHN  WORDSWORTH,  M.A.  Fcap.,  cloth,  2s.  6d. 

FRANCIS  PAGET,  M.A. 

CONCERNING  SPIRITUAL  GIFTS.  Three  Addresses  to  Can 
didates  for  Holy  Orders  in  the  Diocese  of  Ely.  Together  with  a  Sermon.  By 
FRANCIS  PAGET,  M.A.,  Senior  Student  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford;  Examining 
Chaplain  to  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Ely.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  2s.  6d. 

THE   REDEMPTION   OF   WORK.     ADDRESSES  spoken  in  St. 

Paul's  Cathedral,  by  FRANCIS  PAGKT,  M.A.,  Senior  '.Student  of  Christ  Church, 
Oxford.  52  pp.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  2s. 

BISHOP  OF  BARBADOS. 
SERMONS   PREACHED  ON   SPECIAL  OCCASIONS.     By  JOHN 

MITCHINSON,  late  Bishop  of  Barbados.     Crown  8vo.,  cloth,  5s. 

THE  LATE  BISHOP  WILBERFORCE. 
SERMONS  PREACHED   ON  VARIOUS   OCCASIONS.     With   a 

Preface  by  the  Lord  Bishop  of  ELY.     8vo.,  cloth,  7s.  6d. 
[782.3.50.] 


2  THEOLOGICAL  WORKS,  $c.  (continued). 

THE  BOOK  OF  COMMON  PRAYER. 

AN  INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  SUCCES 
SIVE  REVISIONS  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  COMMON  PRAYER.  By 
JAMES  PARKER,  Hon.  M.A.  Oxon.  Crown  8vo.,  cloth,  12s. 

THE  FIRST  PRAYER-BOOK  OF  EDWARD  YL,  compared  with 

the  Successive  Revisions  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer ;  with  a  Concordance  and 
Index  to  the  Rubrics  in  the  several  editions.  By  the  same  Author.  Cr.  8vo.,  cl.,  12s. 

REV.  E.  B.  PUSEY,  D.D. 
DANIEL  THE  PROPHET.   Nine  Lectures  delivered  in  the  Divinity 

School  of  the  University  of  Oxford.  With  a  new  Preface.    By  E.  B.  PUSEY,  D.D., 
&c.     Seventh  Thousand.     8vo.,  cloth,  10s.  6d. 

THE  MINOR  PROPHETS;   with  a  Commentary  Explanatory  and 

Practical,  and  Introductions  to  the  Several  Books.     4to.,  cloth,  31s.  6d. 

THE  DOCTRINE  OF  THE  REAL  PRESENCE,  as  contained  in 

the   Fathers  from   the   death    of  St.  John  the   Evangelist  to  the   4th   General 
Council.     By  the  Rev.  E.  B.  PUSEY,  D.D.     8vo.,  cloth,  7s.  6d. 

THE  REAL  PRESENCE,  the  Doctrine  of  the  English  Church,  with 

a  vindication  of  the  reception  by  the  wicked  and  of  the  Adoration  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  truly  present.     By  the  Rev.  E.  B.  PUSEY,  D.D.     8vo.,  6s. 

THE  LATE  EEV.  J.  KEBLE,   M.A. 
STUDIA  SACRA.     COMMENTARIES  on  the  Introductory  Yerses 

of  St.  John's  Gospel,  and  on  a  Portion  of  St.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Romans  ;  with 
other  Theological  Papers  by  the  late  Rev.  JOHN  KEBLE,  M.A.    8vo.,  cl.,  10s.  6d. 

OCCASIONAL    PAPERS   AND    REYIEWS.      By  the  late   Rev. 

JOHN  KEBLE,  Author  of  "  The  Christian  Year."     Demy  8vo.,  cloth  extra,  12s. 

LETTERS  OF  SPIRITUAL  COUNSEL  AND  GUIDANCE.  By 
the  late  Rev.  J.  KEBLE,  M.A.,  Vicar  of  Hursley.  Edited  by  R.  F.  WILSON, 
M.A.,  Vicar  of  Rownhams,  &c.  Fourth  Edition.  Post  8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 

OUTLINES  OF  INSTRUCTIONS  OR  MEDITATIONS  FOR 

THE    CHURCH'S    SEASONS.      By   JOHN    KEBLE,   M.A.      Edited,    with 
a  Preface,  by  R.  F.  WILSON,  M.A.     Crown  8vo.,  toned  paper,  cloth,  5s. 

THE  LATE  BISHOP  OF  BRECHIN. 
AN    EXPLANATION    OF    THE    THIRTY-NINE    ARTICLES. 

With   an    Epistle   Dedicatory   to   the   Rev.    E.    B.   PUSEY,  D.D.      By   A.   P. 
FORBES,  D.C.L.,  Bishop  of  Brechin.     Second  Edition,  Crown  8vo.,  cloth,  12s. 

A  SHORT  EXPLANATION  OF  THE  NICENE  CREED,  for  the 

Use  of  Persons  beginning  the  Study  of  Theology.     By  ALEXANDER  PENROSE 
FORBES,  D.C.L.,  Bishop  of  Brechin.     Second  Edition.    Crown  8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 

THE  LORD  BISHOP  OF  SALISBURY. 
THE   ADMINISTRATION  OF   THE   HOLY   SPIRIT   IN  THE 

BODY  OF  CHRIST.   TheBampton  Lectures  for  1868.   By  GEORGE  MOBERLY, 
D.C.L.,  Lord  Bishop  of  Salisbury.    2nd  Edit.    Crown  8vo.,  cloth,  7s.  6d. 

SERMONS  ON  THE  BEATITUDES,  with  others  mostly  preached 
before  the  University  of  Oxford.  By  the  same.  Third  Edition.  Crown  8vo., 
cloth,  7s.  6d. 

REV.  WILLIAM  BRIGHT,  D.D. 
A  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH,  from  the  Edict  of  Milan,  A.D. 

313,  to  the  Council  of  Chalcedon,  A.D.  451.     Second  Edition.     Post  8vo.,  10s.  6d. 


THEOLOGICAL    WORKS,  $c.  (continued). 


APOLLOS ;  or,  THE  WAY  OF  GOD.  A  Plea  for  the  Religion  of 
Scripture.  By  A.  CLEVELAND  COXE,  Bishop  of  New  York.  Crown  8vo.,  cl.,  5s. 

THE  HISTORY  OF  CONFIRMATION.  By  WILLIAM  JACKSON,  M.  A., 

Queen's  College,  Oxford  ;  Vicar  of  Heathfield,  Sussex.     Crown  8vo.,  cl.,  2s.  6d. 

A   COMMENTARY   ON   THE  EPISTLES   AND    GOSPELS    IN 

THE  BOOK  OF  COMMON  PRAYER.  Extracted  from  Writings  of  the 
Fathers  of  the  Holy  Catholic  Church,  anterior  to  the  Division  of  the  East  and 
West.  With  an  Introductory  Notice  by  the  DEAN  OF  ST.  PAUL'S.  In  Two 
Vols.,  Crown  8vo.,  cloth,  10s.  6d. 

THE   EXPLANATION  OF  THE  APOCALYPSE  by  VENERABLE 

BEDA,  Translated  by  the  Rev.  EDW.  MARSHALL,  M.A.,  F.S.A.,  formerly 
Fellow  of  Corpus  Christi  College,  Oxford.  180  pp.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

GODET'S  BIBLICAL  STUDIES  ON  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 

Edited  by  the  Hon.  and  Rev.  W.  H.  LYTTELTON.     Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 

THE  CATHOLIC  DOCTRINE  OF  THE  SACRIFICE  AND 
PARTICIPATION  OF  THE  HOLY  EUCHARIST.  By  GEORGE  TREVOR, 
D.D.,  M.A.,  Canon  of  York;  Rector  of  Beeford.  Second  Edition,  revised  and 
enlarged.  Crown  8vo.,  cloth,  10s.  6d. 

THE  LAST  TWELVE  VERSES  OF  THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING 

TO  S.  MAKE  Vindicated  against  Recent  Critical  Objectors  and  Established, 
by  JOHN  W.  BUEGON,  B.D.,  Dean  of  Chichester.  With  Facsimiles  of  Codex  ^ 
and  Codex  L.  8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 

DISCOURSES  ON  PROPHECY.  In  which  are  considered  its  Struc 
ture,  Use,  and  Inspiration.  By  JOHN  DAVISON,  B.D.  A  New  Edition. 
8vo.,  cloth,  9s. 

THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  DIVINE  SERVICE ;  or,  An  Inquiry  con- 

cerning  the  True  Manner  of  Understanding  and  Using  the  Order  for  Morning  and 
Evening  Prayer,  and  for  the  Administration  of  the  Holy  Communion  in  the 
English  Church.  By  the  late  Ven.  PHILIP  FREEMAN,  Archdeacon  of  Exeter. 
A  New  Edition.  2  vols.,  8vo.,  cloth,  16s. 

CATENA  AUREA.     A  Commentary  on  the  Four  Gospels,  collected 

out  of  the  Works  of  the  Fathers  by  S.  THOMAS  AQUINAS.  Uniform  with  the 
Library  of  the  Fathers.  Re-issue.  Complete  in  6  vols.  8vo.,  cloth,  £2  2s. 

CHRISTIANITY    AS    TAUGHT    BY    S.PAUL.      The  Bampton 

Lectures  for  1870.  To  which  is  added  an  Appendix  of  the  Continuous  Sense 
of  S.  Paul's  Epistles;  with  Notes  and  Metalegomena.  By  the  Rev.  W.  J. 
IEONS,  D.D.,  &c.  Second  Edition,  with  New  Preface,  8vo.,  with  Map,  cloth,  9o. 

CHARACTERISTICS  OF  CHRISTIAN  MORALITY.  The  Bamp 
ton  Lectures  for  1873.  By  the  Rev.  I.  GREGORY  SMITH,  M.A.  Second  Edition, 
Crown  8vo.,  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

BEDE'S  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  ENGLISH 
NATION.  A  New  Translation  by  the  Rev.  L.  GIDLEY,  M.A.,  Chaplain  of 
St.  Nicholas',  Salisbury.  Crown  8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 

RICHARD   BAXTER   ON   THE   SACRAMENTS:    Holy   Orders, 

Holy  Baptism,  Confirmation,  Absolution,  Holy  Communion.     18mo    cloth,  Is. 


ANCIENT  DOCTRINAL  TREATISES, 


THE  CONSTITUTIONS  AND  CANONS  ECCLESIASTICAL  OF 

THE  CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND,  Referred  to  their  Original  Sources,  and 
Illustrated  with  Explanatory  Notes.  By  the  late  MACKENZIE  E.  C.  WALCOTT, 
B.D.,  F.S.A.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  2s.  6d. 

A  CRITICAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  ATHANASIAN  CREED,  by 
the  Rev.  D.  WATERLAND,  D.D.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  J.  R.  KING,  M.A.  Fcap. 
8vo.,  cloth,  os. 

THE    PASTORAL    RULE    OF    ST.  GREGORY.     Sancti   Gregorii 

Papae  Regulae  Pastoralis  Liber,  ad  Johannem  Episcopum  Civitatis  Ravennae. 
With  an  English  Translation.  By  the  Rev.  H.  R.  BRAMLEY,  M.A.,  Fellow  of 
Magdalen  College,  Oxford.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 

THE  DEFINITIONS  OF  THE  CATHOLIC  FAITH  and  Canons  of 

Discipline  of  the  first  four  General  Councils  of  the  Universal  Church.  In  Greek 
and  English.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  2s.  6d. 

DE  FIDE  ET  SYiMBOLO :  Documenta  qusedam  nee  non  Aliquorum 
SS.  Patrum  Tractatus.  Edidit  CAROLUS  A.  HEURTLEY,  S.T.P.,  Dom.  Mar- 
garetae  Praelector,  et  /Edis  Christi  Canonicus.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  4s.  6d. 

S.  AURELIUS  AUGUSTINUS,  Episcopus  Hipponensis,  de  Catechi- 
zandis  Rudibus,  de  Fide  Rerum  quse  non  videntur,  de  Utilitate  Credendi.  In 
Usum  Juniorum.  Edidit  C.  MARRIOTT,  S.T.B.,  Olim  Coll.  Oriel.  Socius.  New 
Edition.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

ANALECTA   CHRISTIANA,  In  usum   Tironum.     Excerpta,    Epi- 

stolae,  &c.,  ex  EUSEBII,  &c. ;  S.  IGNATII  Epistolaa  ad  Smyrnaeos  et  ad  Poly- 
carpum  ;  E.  S.  CLEMENTIS  ALEXANDRI  Paedagogo  excerpta ;  S.  ATHANASII 
Sermo  contra  Gentes.  Edidit  et  Annotationibus  illustravit  C.  MARRIOTT, 
S.T.B.  8vo.,  10s.  6d. 

S.  PATRIS  NOSTRI  S.  ATHANASII  ARCHIEPISCOPI  ALEX 
ANDRIA  DE  INCARNATIONS  VERBI,  ejusque  Corporali  ad  nos  Ad- 
ventu.  With  an  English  Translation  by  the  Rev.  J.  RIDGWAY,  B.D.,  Hon. 
Canon  of  Christ  Church.  Fcap.  8vo.,  clotli,  5s. 

OXFOKD  SEEIES  OF  DEVOTIONAL  VOKKS, 


Fcap.  8vo.,  printed  in  Red 
The  Imitation  of  Christ. 
FOUR  BOOKS.      By  Thomas  A  KEM- 
PTS.  Cloth,  4s. — Pocket  Edit.,  32mo.,  cl.,  Is. 

Andrewes'  Devotions. 
DEVOTIONS.      By   the    Right    Rev. 
Father    in    God,    LAUNCELOT    ANDREWES. 
Translated  from  the  Greek  and  Latin,  and 
arranged  anew.    Antique  cloth,  5s. 
Taylor's  Holy  Living-. 
THE      RULE    AND     EXERCISES 
OF   HOLY   LIVING.    By  BISHOP  JERRMY 
TAYLOR.     Antique  cloth,  4s.— Pocket  Edi 
tion,  32mo.,  cloth,  Is. 

Taylor's  Holy  Dying-. 
THE     RULE     AND     EXERCISES 
OF    HOLY   DYING.    By  BISHOP    JEREMY 
TAYLOR.     Antique  cloth,  4s. — Pocket  Edi 
tion,  32mo.,  cloth,  Is. 

Taylor's  Golden  Grove. 
THE  GOLDEN  GROVE;  a  Choice 
Manual,  containing  what  is  to  be  Believed, 
Practised,  and  Desired,  or  Prayed  for.  By 
BISHOP  JEREMY  TAYLOR.  Printed  uniform 
with  "  Holy  Living  and  Holy  Dying."  An 
tique  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

Button's  Meditations. 
GODLY     MEDITATIONS      UPON 

THE  MOST  HOLY  SACRAMENT  OF  THE 
LORD'S  SUPPER.  By  CHRISTOPHER  SUT- 
TON,  D.D.,  late  Prebend  of  Westminster. 
A  new  Edition.  Antique  cloth,  5s. 


and  Black,  on  toned  paper. 

Laud's  Devotions. 
THE    PRIVATE     DEVOTIONS     of 

DR.  WILLIAM  LAUD,  Archbishop  of  Canter 
bury,  and  Martyr.  Antique  cloth,  5s. 

Spinckes'  Devotions. 
TRUE    CHURCH    OF    ENGLAND 

MAN'S  COMPANION  IN  THE  CLOSET ; 
or,  a  complete  Manual  of  Private  Devotions, 
collected  from  the  Writings  of  eminent  Di 
vines  of  the  Church  of  England.  Antique 
cloth,  4s. 

Ancient  Collects. 

ANCIENT  COLLECTS  AND  OTHER 
PRAYERS.  Selected  for  Devotional  use 
from  various  Rituals.  By  WM.  BRIGHT, 
D.D.  Antique  cloth,  5s. 

Devout  Communicant. 
THE     DEVOUT     COMMUNICANT, 

exemplified  in  his  Behaviour  before,  at,  and 
after  the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper : 
Practically  suited  to  all  the  Parts  of  that 
Solemn  Ordinance.  7th  Edition,  revised. 
Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  4s. 

EIKflN  BA2IAIKH. 
THE     PORTRAITURE     OF     HIS 

SACRED  MAJESTY  KING  CHARLES  I. 
in  his  Solitudes  and  Sufferings.  New  Edition, 
with  Preface  by  C.M.  PHILLIMORE  [On  the 
evidence  that  the  book  was  written  by 
Charles  I.,  and  not  by  Gaudenl.  Antique 
cloth,  5s. 


DEVOTIONAL. 


MEDITATIONS   ON   THE  GOSPELS  FOR  EYEEY  DAY.    By 

DUQUESNE.     Price  3s.  6d.  each  Volume. 

Vol.  I.  Advent.     Vol.  II.  Lent.     Vols.  III.  and  IV.  in  the  course  of  next  Year. 

THE  LIFE  OF  JESUS  CHRIST  IN  GLORY :  Daily  Meditations, 

from  Easter  Day  to  the  Wednesday  after  Trinity  Sunday.  By  NOTJET.  Trans- 
lated  from  the  French,  and  adapted  to  the  Use  of  the  English  Church.  Third 
Thousand.  12mo.,  cloth,  5s. 

A  GUIDE  FOR  PASSING  ADVENT  HOLILY.     By  AYEILLON. 

Translated  from  the  French,  and  adapted  to  the  use  of  the  English  Church. 
New  Edition.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  5s. 

A  GUIDE  FOR  PASSING  LENT  HOLILY.  By  AVEILLON. 
Translated  from  the  French,  and  adapted  to  the  use  of  the  English  Church. 
Fourth  Edition.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  5s. 

THE  PASTOE  IN  HIS  CLOSET ;  or,  A  Help  to  the  Devotions 

of  the  Clergy.  By  JOHN  ARMSTRONG,  D.D.,  late  Lord  Bishop  of  Grahamstown. 
Third  Edition.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  2s. 

DAILY  STEPS  TOWARDS  HEAVEN;  or,  Practical  Thoughts  on 
the  Gospel  History,  for  every  day  in  the  year.  With  Titles  and  Characters  ol 
Christ.  32mo.,  roan,  2s.  6d. — Large  type  edition,  Crown.  8vo.,  cloth,  5s. 

Uniform  with,  above. 

THE  HOURS;  being  Prayers  for  the  Third,  Sixth,  and  Ninth 
Hours;  with  a  Preface,  and  Heads  of  Devotion  for  the  Day.  Seventh  Edition. 
32mo.,  in  parchment  wrapper,  Is. 

ANNUS  DOMINI.     A  Prayer  for  each  Day  of  the  Year,  founded  on 

a  Text  of  Holy  Scripture  (addressed  to  the  Second  Person  in  the  Trinity,  and 
therefore  supplementary  to  other  devotions).  By  CHRISTINA  G.  ROSSETTI. 
32tno.,  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

DEVOTIONS    BEFORE    AND    AFTER    HOLY    COMMUNION. 

With  Prefatory  Note  by  KEBLE.  Sixth  Edition,  in  red  and  black,  on  toned 
paper,  32mo.,  cloth,  2s. — With  the  Service,  32mo.,  cloth,  2s.  6d. 

MEDITATIONS  FOR  THE  FORTY  DAYS  OF  LENT.  With 
a  Prefatory  Notice  by  the  ARCHBISHOP  OP  DUBLIN.  18mo.,  cloth,  2s.  6d. 

THE  EVERY-DAY  COMPANION.     By  the  Rev.  W.  H.  RIDLEY, 

M.A.,  Rector  of  Hambleden,  Bucks.     Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  3s. 

THOUGHTS  DURING  SICKNESS.     By  ROBEET  BEETT,  Author  of 

"  The  Doctrine  of  the  Cross,"  &c.     Fcap.  8vo.,  limp  cloth,  Is.  6d. 

BREVIATES  FROM  HOLY  SCRIPTURE,  arranged  for  use  by  the 

Bed  of  Sickness.  By  the  Rev.  G.  ARDEN,  M.A.,  Rector  of  Winterborne-Came  ; 
Domestic  Chaplain  to  the  Right  Hon.  the  Earl  of  Devon.  2nd  Ed.  Fcap.  8vo.,  2s. 

DEVOTIONS  FOR  A  TIME  OF  RETIREMENT  AND  PRAYER 
FOR  THE  CLERGY.  New  Edition,  revised.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  ]  s. 

PRAYERS  IN  USE  AT  CUDDESDON  COLLEGE.     Third  Edition, 

revised  and  enlarged.     Fcap.  8vo.,  2s. 

INSTRUCTIONS  ON  THE  HOLY  EUCHARIST,  AND  DEVO 
TIONS  FOR  HOLY  COMMUNION,  being  Part  V.  of  the  Clewer  Manuals, 
by  Rev.  T.  T.  CAB.TER,  M.A.,  late  Rector  of  Clewer.  18mo.,  cloth,  2s. 

THE    SERVICE-BOOK    OF    THE    CHURCH    OF    ENGLAND, 

arranged  according  to  the  New  Table  of  Lessons.  Crown  8vo.,  roan,  12s. ; 
calf  antique  or  calf  limp,  16s. ;  limp  morocco  or  best  morocco,  18s. 


SERMONS, 


SERMONS,  &c. 

PAROCHIAL   SERMONS.     By  E.  B.  PTJSEY,  D.D.     Vol.  I.  From 

Advent  to  Whitsuntide.    Seventh  Edition.    8vo.,  cloth,  6s.    Vol.  II.,  8vo.,  cl.,  6s. 
•  ----  Vol.  III.    (Reprinted  from  "Plain  Sermons  by 
Contributors  to  Tracts  for  the  Times.")     Revised  Edition.     8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 

PAROCHIAL  SERMONS  preached   and  printed  on  Various  Occa 
sions,  1832—1850.     By  E.  B.  PUSEY,  D.D.    8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 

SERMONS    preached    before    the    UNIVERSITY    OF    OXFORD 
between  A.D.  1843  to  1855,  &c.    Vol.  I.    By  E.  B.  PUSEY,  D.D.  8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 
----  1859  to  1872.     Vol.  II.    8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 
----  1864  to  1876,  &c.   Vol.  III.  8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 

LENTEN  SERMONS  preached  chiefly  to  Young  Men  at  the  Uni 
versities,  between  A.D.  1868  and  1874.     By  E.  B.  PUSEY,  D.D.    8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 

ILLUSTRATIONS    OF    FAITH.      Eight  Plain   Sermons,   by  the 

late  Rev.  EDWARD  MONRO.     Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  2s.  6d. 

Uniform,  and  by  the  same  Author, 


PLAIN  SEEMONS  ON  THE  BOOK  OP  COM 
MON  PRAYER.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  5s. 

SERMONS  ON  NEW  TESTAMENT  CHARAC 
TERS.  Fcap.  8vo.,  4s. 


HISTORICAL  AND  PRACTICAL  SERMONS 
ON  THE  SUFFERINGS  AND  RESUR 
RECTION  OF  OUR  LORD.  2  vols.,  Fcap. 
8vo.,  cloth,  10s. 


CHRISTIAN  SEASONS.— Short  and  Plain  Sermons  for  every  Sunday 

and   Holyday  throughout  the  Year.     4  vols.,  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  10s.     Second 
Series,  4  vols.,  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  10s. 

SHORT    SERMONS   FOR   FAMILY   READING,    following    the 

Order  of  the   Christian  Seasons.     By  the  Rev.  J.  W.  BURGON,  B.D.     2   vols., 
Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  8s.— Second  Series,  2  vols.,  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  8s. 

PAROCHIAL  SERMONS  AND  SERMONS  FOR  FASTS  AND 

FESTIVALS.     By  the  late  Bp.  ARMSTRONG.     Fcap.  8vo.,  5s.  each  volume. 

SERMONS  FOR  THE  CHRISTIAN  YEAR.     By  J.  EJEBLE,  M.A. 


ADVENT  TO  CHRISTMAS.    8vo.,  cl.,  6s. 
CHRISTMAS    AND    EPIPHANY.      8vo., 

cloth,  6s. 

SEPTUAGESIMA  TO  LENT.    8vo.,  cl.,  6s. 
ASH  -  WEDNESDAY    TO    HOLY  WEEK. 

8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 
HOLY  WEEK.    8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 


EASTER    TO   ASCENSION  DAY.      8vo., 

cloth,  6s. 
ASCENSION  DAY  TO  TRINITY  SUNDAY 

inclusive.    8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 
TRINITY,  Part  I.    8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 
TRINITY,  Part  II.    8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 
SAINTS'  DAYS.    8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 


ON  VARIOUS  OCCASIONS.    8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 
VILLAGE   SERMONS   ON   THE  BAPTISMAL   SERVICE.    By 

the  Rev.  JOHN  KEBLE,  M.A.     8vo.,  cloth,  5s. 

THE  AWAKING  SOUL,  as  Sketched  in  the  130th  Psalm.  Ad 
dresses  delivered  in  Lent,  1877.  By  E.  R.  WILBERFORCE,  M.A.  Crown  8vo., 
limp  cloth,  2s.  6d. 

OXFORD  LENT  SERMONS,  1857-60,  63,  65-69,  70-71.  Cloth, 
5s.  each. 

XX,  SHORT  ALLEGORICAL  SERMONS.     By  B.  K.  W.  PEAKSE, 

M.A.,  and  W.  A.  GRAY,  M.A.     Sixth  Edition,  Fcap.  8vo.,  sewed,  Is. 

SERMONS  AND  ESSAYS  ON  THE  APOSTOLICAL  AGE.     By 

the  late  Very  Rev.  ARTHUR  PENIIHYN  STANLEY,  D.D.     Third  Edition,  revised. 
Crown  8vo.,  cloth,  7s.  6d. 


ENGLISH  DIVINES. 

4  flw  Standard  (SmjM 

PUBLISHED  IN  THE  LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY, 

AT   THE  FOLLOWING   PKICES  IN    CLOTH. 

ANDRE  WES'  (BP.)  COMPLETE  WORKS.     11  vols.,  8vo.,  £3  7s. 

THE  SEKMONS.     (Separate.)     5  vols.,  £1 15s. 
BEYERIDGE'S  (BP.)  COMPLETE  WORKS.    12  vols.,  8vo.,  £4  4s. 

THE  ENGLISH  THEOLOGICAL  WORKS.    10  vols.,  £3  10s. 
BRAMHALL'S  (ABP.)  WORKS,  WITH  LIEE  AND  LETTERS,  &c. 

5  vols.,  8vo.,  £1  15s.     (Vol.  2  cannot  be  sold  separately.) 

BULL'S  (BP.)  HARMONY  ON  JUSTIFICATION.  2  vols.,  8vo.,  10s. 

DEFENCE  OF  THE  NICENE  CREED.  2  vols.,  10s. 

JUDGMENT  OF  THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH.   5s. 

COSIN'S  (BP.)  WORKS  COMPLETE.     5  vols.,  8vo.,  £1  10s. 
CRAKANTHORP'S     DEFENSIO     ECCLESLE     ANGLICANS. 

8vo.,  7s. 

FRANK'S  SERMONS.    2  vols.,  8vo.,  10s. 

FORBES'  CONSIDERATIONS  MODESTO.     2  vols.,  8vo.,  12s. 
GUNNING'S  PASCHAL,  OR  LENT  FAST.     8vo.,  6s. 
HAMMOND'S  PRACTICAL  CATECHISM.     8vo.,  5s. 

MISCELLANEOUS  THEOLOGICAL  WORKS.    5s. 

THIRTY-ONE  SERMONS.     2  Parts.     10s. 

HICKES'S  TWO  TREATISES  ON  THE  CHRISTIAN  PRIEST 
HOOD.    3  vols.,  8vo.,  15s. 

JOHNSON'S  (JOHN)  THEOLOGICAL  WORKS.  2  vols.,  8vo.,  10s. 
ENGLISH  CANONS.     2  vols.,  12s. 

LAUD'S  (ABP.)  COMPLETE  WORKS.     7  vols.,  (9  Parts,)  8ro., 
£2  17s. 

L'ESTRANGE'S  ALLIANCE  OF  DIYINE  OFFICES.    8vo.,  6s. 
MARSHALL'S    PENITENTIAL     DISCIPLINE.      (This    volume 

cannot  be  sold  separate  from  the  complete  set.) 

NICHOLSON'S  (BP.)  EXPOSITION  OF  THE  CATECHISM.  (This 

volume  cannot  be  sold  separate  from  the  complete  set.) 

OYERALL'S  (BP.)  CONYOCATION-BOOK  OF  1606.     8vo.,  5s. 
PEARSON'S    (BP.)    YINDICIJ3    EPISTOLARUM  S.  IGNATII. 

2  vols.  8vo.,  10s. 

THORNDIKE'S    (HERBERT)    THEOLOGICAL    WORKS    COM 
PLETE.     6  vols.,  (10  Parts,)  8vo.,  £2  10s. 

WILSON'S   (BP.)   WORKS    COMPLETE.     With  LIFE,  by  Rev. 
J.  KEBLE.    7  vols.,  (8  Parts,)  8vo.,  £3  3s. 

A  complete  set,  80  Vols.  in  88  Parts,  £21. 


8 


POETRY, 


THE  AUTHORIZED  EDITIONS  OF 
THE    CHRISTIAN    YEAR, 

With  the  Author's  latest  Corrections  and  Additions. 

NOTICE.— Messrs.  PARKER  are  the  sole  Publishers  of  the  Editions  of  the 
"Christian  Year"  issued  with  the  sanction  and  under  the  direction  of  the 
Author's  representatives.  All  Editions  without  their  imprint  are  unauthorized. 


SMALL  4to.  EDITION,    s,    d. 
Handsomely  printed  on  toned 
paper,  with  red  border  lines 
and   initial  letters.     Cloth 
extra          .         .        .         .  10     6 

DEMY  8vo.  EDITION. 
Cloth 60 

FOOLSCAP  8vo.  EDITION. 

Cloth 36 

24mo.  EDITION. 
Cloth,  red  lines  .     2     6 


32mo.  EDITION. 
Cloth  boards,  gilt  edges 
Cloth,  limp    . 

48mo.  EDITION. 
Cloth,  limp  . 
Roan    .... 


s.  d. 
1  6 
1  0 


FACSIMILE  OF  THE  IST  EDI 
TION,  with  a  list  of  the 
variations  from  the  Origi 
nal  Text  which  the  Author 
made  in  later  Editions. 
2  vols.,  12mo.,  boards 


7     6 


The  above  Editions  (except  the  Facsimile  of  the  First  Edition)  are  kept  in 
a  variety  of  bindings,  which  may  be  ordered  through  the  Trade,  or  direct  from 
the  Publishers.  The  chief  bindings  are  Morocco  plain,  Morocco  Antique,  Calf 
Antique,  and  Vellum,  the  prices  varying  according  to  the  style. 

By  the  same  Author. 

LYRA  INNOCENTIUM.  Thoughts  in  Terse  on  Christian  Chil 
dren.  Thirteenth  Edition.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  5s. 

24mo.,  cloth,  red  lines,  3s.  6d. 

48mo.  edition,  limp  cloth,  6d.;  cloth  boards,  Is. 

MISCELLANEOUS  POEMS  BY  THE  REV.  JOHN  KEBLE,  M.A., 

Vicar  of  Hursley.     [With  Preface  by  Gr.  M.]    Third  Edition.    Fcap.,  cloth,  6s. 

THE  PSALTER,  OR  PSALMS  OF  DAYID :  In  English  Yerse. 
Fourth  Edition.  Fcap.,  cloth,  6s. 

18mo.,  cloth,  Is. 

The  above  may  also  be  had  in  various  bindings. 


A  CONCORDANCE  TO  THE  "CHRISTIAN  YEAR."  Fcap. 
8vo.,  toned  paper,  cloth,  4s. 

MUSINGS  ON  THE  «  CHRISTIAN  YEAR ;"  WITH  GLEANINGS 
FROM  THIRTY  YEARS'  INTERCOURSE  WITH  THE  LATE  Rev.  J.  KEBLE,  by  CHAR 
LOTTE  M.  YONGE  ;  to  which  are  added  Recollections  of  Hursley,  by 
FRANCES  M.  WILBRAHAM.  Second  Edition.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  7s.  6d. 

MEMOIR   OF   THE  REY.  J.  KEBLE,  M.A.     By  Sir  J.  T.  COLE- 

RIDGE.     Fourth  and  Cheaper  Edition.     Post  8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 

THE  CHILD'S  CHRISTIAN  YEAR.  Hymns  for  every  Sunday 
and  Holyday  throughout  the  Year.  Cheap  Edition,  18mo.,  cloth,  Is. 


CHURCH  POETRY,  AND  PAROCHIAL. 


REV.  ISAAC  WILLIAMS. 

Uniform  Edition,  32mo.,  cloth,  each  2s.  6d. 


THE   CATHEDRAL;    or,   The 

Catholic    and    Apostolic    Church    in 
England. 

THE    BAPTISTERY;    or,    The 

Way  of  Eternal  Life. 


THE  CHRISTIAN  SCHOLAR. 
HYMNS   FKOM  THE  PARISIAN 

BREVIARY. 
THOUGHTS  IN  PAST  YEARS. 


THE  SEVEN  DAYS   OF   THE   OLD   AND  NEW  CREATION. 

Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth.  3s.  fid. 

THE  BAPTISTERY;  or,  The  Way  of  Eternal  Life.   With  Plates  by 

BOETIUS  A  BOLSWERT.     Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  7s.  6d. 

BISHOP  CLEVELAND  COXE. 
CHRISTIAN   BALLADS  AND  POEMS.     By  ARTHUR  CLEVELAND 

COXE,   D.D.,   Bishop  of  Western   New  York.      A   New  Edition.     Fcap.  8vo., 
cloth,  3s.     Also  selected  Poems  in  a  packet,  32mo.,  Is. 

THE  BELLS  OF  BOTTEVILLE  TOWER;    A  Christmas  Story  in 

Verse:  and  other  Poems.     By  FREDERICK  G.  LEE,  Author  of"  The  Martyrs  of 
Vienne  and  Lyons,"  "  Petronilla,"  &c.  Fcap.  8vo.,  with  Illustrations,  cloth,  4s.6d. 

HYMNS  ON  "THE  LITANY,  by  ADA  CAMBRIDGE.    Fcap.  8vo.,  cl.,  3s. 

THE  INNER  LIFE.  Hymns  on  the  "Imitation  of  Christ,"  by 
THOMAS  A'KEMPis  ;  designed  especially  for  Use  at  Holy  Communion.  By  the 
Author  of  "Thoughts  from  a  Girl's  Life,"  &c.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  3s. 


THE  CONFIRMATION  CLASS-BOOK:    Notes  for  Lessons,  with 

APPENDIX,  containing  Questions  and  Summaries  for  the  Use  of  the  Candidates. 
By  E.  M.  HOLMES,  LL.B.  Fcap.  8vo.,  limp  cloth,  2s.  6d. 

Also,  THE  QUESTIONS  AND  SUMMARIES  separate,  4  sets,  Is.  each. 

THE  CATECHIST'S  MANUAL;  with  an  Introduction  by  the  late 
SAMUEL  WILBERFOBCE,  D.D.,  Lord  Bishop  of  Winchester.  By  the  same. 
Sixth  Thousand,  revised.  Crown  8vo.,  limp  cloth,  5s. 

SUNDAY-SCHOOL    EXERCISES,   Collected    and   Revised    from 

Manuscripts  of  Burghclere  School-children,  under  the  teaching  of  the  Rev.  W. 
R.  BARTER,  late  Rector  of  Highclere  and  Burghclere;  Edited  by  his  Son-in-law, 
the  BISHOP  OF  ST.  ANDREW'S.  Second  Edition.  Crown  8vo.,  cloth,  5s. 

A  MANUAL  OF  PASTORAL  VISITATION,  intended  for  the  Use 

of  the  Clergy  in  their  Visitation  of  the  Sick  and  Afflicted.  By  a  PARISH  PRIEST. 
Dedicated,  by  permission,  to  His  Grace  the  Archbishop  of  Dublin.  Second 
Edition,  Crown  8vo.,  limp  cloth,  3s.  6d. ;  roan,  4s. 

SHORT  READINGS  FOR  SUNDAY.  By  the  Author  of  "Foot 
prints  in  the  Wilderness."  With  Twelve  Illustrations  on  Wood.  Third  Thou 
sand,  Square  Crown  8vo.,  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

FABER'S  STORIES  FROM  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.    With  Four 

Illustrations.     Square  Crown  8vo.,  cloth,  4s. 

A  SERIES  OF  WALL  PICTURES  illustrating  the  New  Testament. 

The  Set  of  16  Pictures,  size  22  inches  by  19  inches,  12s. 

COTTAGE    PICTURES    FROM    THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

A  Series  of  Twenty-eight  large  folio  Engravings,  brilliantly  coloured  by  hand. 
The  Set,  7s.  6d.— Also  from  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT.  A  Series  of  Twenty- 
eight.  Uniform.  The  Set,  7s.  6d. 

Upwards  of  8,000  Sets  of  these  Cottage  Pictures  have  been  sold. 

TWELVE  SACRED  PRINTS  FOR  PAROCHIAL  USE.     Printed 

in  Sepia,  with  Ornamental  Borders.    The  Set,  One  Shilling;  or  each,  One  Penny 
Upwards  of  100,000  of  these  Prints  have  already  been  sold. 


10  MISCELLANEOUS. 

R.  GODFREY  FAUSSETT,  M.A. 

THE  SYMMETEY  OF  TIME  :  being  an  Outline  of  Biblical  Chron 
ology  adapted  to  a  Continuous  Succession  of  Weeks  of  Years.  From  the 
Creation  of  Adam  to  the  Exodus.  By  R.  GODFBEY  FAUSSETT,  M.A. , -Student 
of  Christ  Church.  Demy  4to.,  in  wrapper,  10s.  6d. 

THE  ELEMENTS  OF  PSYCHOLOGY. 

THE  ELEMENTS  OF  PSYCHOLOGY,  ON  THE  PRINCIPLES 
OF  BENEKE,  Stated  and  Illustrated  in  a  Simple  and  Popular  Manner  by 
DE.  G.  RAUE,  Professor  in  the  Medical  College,  Philadelphia ;  Fourth  Edition, 
considerably  Altered,  Improved,  and  Enlarged,  by  JOHANN  GOTTLIEB  DBESS- 
IEE,  late  Director  of  the  Normal  School  at  Bautzen.  Translated  from  the 
German.  Post  8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 

REV.  CANON  GREGORY. 

ABE  WE  BETTER  THAN  OUR  FATHERS?  or,  A  Comparative 
View  of  the  Social  Position  of  England  at  the  Revolution  of  1688,  and  at  the 
Present  Time.  FOUR  LECTURES  delivered  in  St.  Paul's  Cathedral.  By 
ROBEBT  GEEGOET,  M.A.,  Canon  of  St.  Paul's.  Crown  8vo.,  2s.  6d. 

PROFESSOR  GOLDWIN  SMITH. 
THE  REORGANIZATION  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  OXFORD. 

By  GOLDWIN  SMITH.     Post  8vo.,  limp  cloth,  2s. 

LECTURES    ON    THE    STUDY    OF    HISTORY.      Delivered   in 

Oxford,  1859 — 61.     Second  Edition.     Crown  8vo.,  limp  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

IRISH  HISTORY  AND  IRISH  CHARACTER.     Cheap  Edition, 

Fcap.  8vo.,  sewed,  Is.  6d. 

THE   EMPIRE.      A   Series   of  Letters  published  in   "The  Daily 

News,"  1862,  1863.     Post  8vo.,  cloth,  price  6s. 

MRS.  ALGERNON  KINGSFORD. 

ROSAMUND  A  THE  PRINCESS :  An  Historical  Romance  of  the 
Sixth  Century;  the  CROCUS,  WATER-REED,  ROSE  and  MARIGOLD,  PAINTER  OF 
VENICE,  NOBLE  LOVE,  ROMANCE  of  a  RING,  and  other  Tales.  By  Mrs.  ALGER 
NON  KINGSFORD.  8vo.,  cloth,  with  Twenty-four  Illustrations,  6s. 

THE  EXILE  FROM  PARADISE. 
THE  EXILE  FROM   PARADISE,  translated  by  the  Author  of  the 

"  Life  of  S.  Teresa."     Fcap.,  cloth,  Is.  6d. 

VILHELM  THOMSEN. 

THE  RELATIONS  BETWEEN  ANCIENT  RUSSIA  AND  SCAN 
DINAVIA,  and  the  Origin  of  the  Russian  State.  THREE  LECTURES  de 
livered  at  the  Taylor  Institution,  Oxford,  in  May,  1876,  by  Dr.  VILHELM 
THOMSEN,  Professor  at  the  University  of  Copenhagen.  Small  8vo.,  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

BERNARD  BOSANQTTET,  M.A. 
ATHENIAN   CONSTITUTIONAL  HISTORY,    as  Represented  in 

Grote's  "  History  of  Greece,"  critically  examined  by  G.  F.  SCHOMANN  :  Trans 
lated,  with  the  Author's  permission,  by  BERNARD  BOSANQUET,  M.A.,  Fellow 
and  Tutor  of  University  College,  Oxford.  8vo.,  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

THE  PRAYER-BOOK  CALENDAR. 
THE   CALENDAR   OF   THE   PRAYER-BOOK  ILLUSTRATED. 

(Comprising  the  first  portion  of  the  "Calendar  of  the  Anglican  Church,"  with 
additional  Illustrations,  an  Appendix  on  Emblems,  &c.)  With  Two  Hundred 
Engravings  from  Medieval  Works  of  Art.  Sixth  Thousand.  Fcap.  Svo.,  cl.,  6s. 

E.  C.  PHILLIPS. 

THE  ORPHANS.  By  E.  C.  PHILLIPS.  Author  of  "Bunchy," 
"  Birdie  and  her  Dog,"  "  Hilda  and  her  Doll,"  "  Meyrick's  Promise,"  &c. 
Third  Edition,  revised  by  the  Author,  with  eight  full-page  Illustrations. 
Square  crown  8vo.,  cloth,  4s. 


ARCHITECTURE  AND  ARCHAEOLOGY.  11 

REV.  J.  C.  BLOMFIELD,   M.A. 
HISTORY   OF   THE    PRESENT    DEANERY    OF    BICESTER, 

OXON.  Compiled  by  J.  C.  BLOMFIBLD,  M.A.,  Rector  of  Launton,  and  Rural 
Dean.  84  pp.  Medium  4to.,  in  wrapper,  with  Plans  and  Woodcuts,  5s. 

SIR  G.  G.  SCOTT,  F.S.A. 
GLEANINGS  FROM  WESTMINSTER  ABBEY.     By  SIB  GEORGE 

GILBERT  SCOTT,  R.A.,  F.S.A.  With  Appendices  supplying  Further  Particu 
lars,  and  completing  the  History  of  the  Abbey  Buildings,  by  Several  Writers. 
Second  Edition,  enlarged,  containing  many  new  Illustrations  by  O.  Jewitt  and 
others.  Medium  8vo.,  10s.  6d. 

THE  LATE  CHARLES  WINSTON. 

AN  INQUIRY  INTO  THE  DIFFERENCE  OF  STYLE  OBSERV 
ABLE  IN  ANCIENT  GLASS  PAINTINGS,  especially  in  England,  with 
Hints  on  Glass  Painting,  by  the  late  CHARLES  WINSTON.  With  Corrections  and 
Additions  by  the  Author.  2  vols.,  Medium  8vo.,  cloth,  jgl  11s.  6d. 

M.  VIOLLET-LE-DTJC. 
THE  MILITARY  ARCHITECTURE  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES. 

Translated  from  the  French  of  M.  VIOLLET-LE-DUC,  by  M.  MACDERMOTT,  Esq., 
Architect.  With  151  original  French  Engravings.  Second  Edition,  with  a  Pre 
face  by  J.  H.  PABKEB,  C.B.  Medium  8vo.,  cloth,  10s.  6d. 

JOHN  HEWITT. 

ANCIENT  ARMOUR  AND  WEAPONS  IN  EUROPE.  By  JOHN 
HEWITT.  3  vols.,  8vo.,  £1  11s.  6d. 

REV.  PROFESSOR  STTTBBS. 

THE  TRACT  "DE  INVENTIONS  SANCTJE  CRUCIS  NOSTR^S 
IN  MONTE  ACUTO  ET  DE  DUCTIONE  EJUSDEM  APUD  WALT- 
HAM,"  now  first  printed  from  the  Manuscript  in  the  British  Museum,  with  In 
troduction  and  Notes  by  WILLIAM  STUBBS,  M.A.  Royal  8vo.,  5s.;  Demy  8vo., 
3s.  6d. 

NORTHERN  ANTIQUITIES. 
THE  PRIMEVAL  ANTIQUITIES  of  ENGLAND  and  DENMARK 

COMPARED.  By  J.  J.  A.  WORSAAE.  Translated  and  applied  to  the  illus 
tration  of  similar  remains  in  England,  by  W  J.  THOMS,  F.S.A.,  &c.  With 
numerous  Illustrations.  8vo.,  cloth,  5s. 

OUR  ENGLISH  HOME: 

Its  Early  History  and  Progress.     With  Notes  on  the  Introduction  of 

Domestic  Inventions.     New  Edition.     Crown  8vo.,  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

PARISH  CHURCH  GOODS  IN  A.D.  1552. 
INVENTORIES   OF   FURNITURE   and  Ornaments   remaining  in 

certain  of  the  Parish  Churches  of  Berks  in  the  last  year  of  the  reign  of  King 
Edward  the  Sixth  :  Transcribed  from  the  Original  Records,  with  Introduction  and 
Explanatory  Notes  by  WALTER  MONEY,  F.S.A.  Crown  8vo.,  limp  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

INVENTORY  OF  FURNITURE  and  Ornaments  in  HERTFORD 
SHIRE,  in  the  last  year  of  the  Reign  of  Edward  VI.  By  J.  E.  CUSSANS. 
Crown  8vo.,  limp  cloth,  4s. 


12  ARCHITECTURE  AND  ARCHEOLOGY. 


JOHN  HENKY  PAKKER,  C.B.,  F.S.A.,  HON.  M.A.  OXON. 
AN  INTEODUCTION  TO   THE   STUDY   OF   GOTHIC  AECHI- 

TECTURE.  Sixth  Edition,  Revised  and  Enlarged,  with  200  Illustrations, 
with  a  Topographical  and  Glossarial  Index.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  5s. 

A  CONCISE  GLOSSAEY  OF  TEEMS  USED  IN  GEECIAN, 
ROMAN,  ITALIAN,  AND  GOTHIC  ARCHITECTURE.  A  New 

Edition,  revised.    Fcap.  8vo.,with  470  Illustrations,  in  ornamental  cloth,  7s.  6d. 

A  B  C   OF   GOTHIC  AECHITECTUEE.   By  JOHN  HENEY  PARKEB, 

^  C.B.,  Hon.  M.A.  Oxon,  F.S.A.  Lond.,  &c.  Third  Edition,  with  Index,  square 
16mo.,  with  200  Woodcuts,  cloth,  3s. 

"  Architectural  History  can  only  be  understood  by  the  eyes— either  by  seeing  the  buildings 
themselves,  or  accurate  representations  of  them  arranged  in  chronological  order  :— this  latter 
has  been  attempted  in  the  present  work." 

AN   ATTEMPT   TO   DISCEIMINATE   THE   STYLES  OF  AE- 

CHITECTURE  IN  ENGLAND,  from  the  Conquest  to  the  Reformation; 
with  a  Sketch  of  the  Grecian  and  Roman  Orders.  By  the  late  THOMAS  RICK- 
MAN,  F.S.A.  Seventh  Edition,  with  considerable  Additions,  chiefly  Historical,  by 
JOHN  HENRY  PARKER,  C.B.,  F.S.A.,  &c.  8vo.,  cloth,  16s. 

DOMESTIC  AECHITECTUEE  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES,  FEOM 
THE  CONQUEST  TO  HENRY  VIII.  By  the  late  T.  HUDSON  TURNER 
and  JOHN  HENRY  PARKER,  C.B.  Second  Edition.  4  vols.,  8vo.,  profusely 
Illustrated  with  nearly  400  Wood  and  Steel  Engravings,  full  General  and  Topo 
graphical  Indices,  &c.,  cloth,  gilt  top,  £3  12s. 

THE  AECHJEOLOGY  OF  EOME.  With  Plates,  Plans,  and  Dia 
grams.  By  JOHN  HENRY  PARKER,  C.B. 

Part  1.  PEIMITIYE   FOETIFICATIONS.      Second  Edition,  8vo., 

with  59  Plates,  cloth,  21s. 

Part  2.  "WALLS  AND  GATES.     Second  Edition,  nearly  ready. 
Part  3.  CONSTEUCTION  OF  WALLS.     Second  Edit.,  in  the  Press. 
Part  4.  THE  EGYPTIAN  OBELISKS.    Second  Edition,  8vo.,  cl.,  5s. 
Part5.  THE  FOETJM  EOMANUM  ET  MAGNUM.     Second  Edit., 

Revised  and  Enlarged,  41  Plates.     8vo.,  cloth,  10s.  6d. 

Part  6.  THE  YIA  SACEA,  was  originally  published  with  Part  5,  it 
will  now  be  separated,  and  the  New  Edition  is  nearly  ready,  with  THE  TEMPLE 
OF  ROMA,  THE  CAPUT  V:LE  SACR^E,  Sacellum  Streniae,  &c. — Also  a  complete 
account  of  the  Excavations  in  Rome  from  A.D.  1485  to  the  Present  Time. 

Part  7.  THE  COLOSSEUM.     36  Plates,  8vo.,  cloth,  10s.  6d. 
Parts.  THE  AQUEDUCTS  OF  ANCIENT  EOME.      21  Plates, 

8vo.,  cloth,  15s. 

Part  9.  TOMBS   IN  AND   NEAE  EOME,    and  10.   FUNEEEAL 

AND  EARLY  CHRISTIAN  SCULPTURE.     39  Plates,  8vo.,  cloth,  15s. 
Part  11.  CHUECH  AND  ALTAE  DECOEATIONS  AND  MOSAIC 

PICTURES  IN  ROME.     20  Plates,  8vo.,  cloth,  10s.  6d. 

Part  12.  THE  CATACOMBS  OF  EOME.     8vo.,  cloth,  15s. 
Part  13.  EAELY  AND  MEDLEVAL  CASTLES.     Nearly  ready. 
Part  14.  THE  MEDIAEVAL  CHUECHES.    Nearly  ready. 

THE  AECHITECTUEAL  HISTOEY  OF  THE  CITY  OF  EOME, 

abridged  from  Mr.  Parker's  "Archaeology  of  Rome."  For  Students.  Post  8vo., 
cloth,  with  30  pp.  of  Illustrations,  6s. 


NEW  AND    STANDARD    EDUCATIONAL  WORKS.  13 

THE  ANNALS  OF  ENGLAND.    An  Epitome  of  English  History. 

From  Coternnorary  Writers,  the  Rolls  of  Parliament,  and  other  Public  Records. 
A  LIBRARY  EDITION,    revised  and  enlarged,  with  additional  Woodcuts. 
*"  8vo.,  half -bound,  12s. 

THE  SCHOOL  EDITION  OF  THE   ANNALS   OF  ENGLAND. 

In  Five  Half-crown  Parts.  1.  Britons,  Romans,  Saxons,  Normans.  2.  The 
Plantagenets.  3.  The  Tudors.  4.  The  Stuarts.  5.  The  Restoration,  to  the 
Death  of  Queen  Anne.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth. 

THE    NEW    SCHOOL  -  HISTORY    OF    ENGLAND,   from   Early 

Writers  and  the  National  Records.  By  the  Author  of  "  The  Annals  of  England." 
Crown  8vo.,  with  Four  Maps,  limp  cloth,  5s. ;  Coloured  Maps,  half  roan,  6's. 

A  HISTOEY  OF  THE  ENGLISH  CHURCH  from  its  Foundation 
to  the  Reign  of  Queen  Mary.  By  M.  C.  STAPLEY.  Fourth  Edition,  revised. 
Crown  8vo.,  cloth  boards,  5s. 

POETARUM   SCENICORUM   GR^ECORUM,   JEschyli,    Sophoclis, 

Euripidis,  et  Aristophanis,  Fabulae,  Superstites,  et  Perditarum  Fragmenta.  Ex 
recognitione  GUIL.  DINDORFII.  Editio  Quinta.  Royal  8vo.,  cloth,  £1  Is. 
THUCYDIDES,  with  Notes,  chiefly  Historical  and  Geographical. 
By  the  late  T.  ARNOLD,  D.D.  With  Indices  by  the  Rev.  R.  P.  G.  TIDDEMAN. 
Eighth  Edition.  3  vols.,  8vo.,  cloth  lettered,  £1  16s. 

JELF'S  GREEK  GRAMMAR. — A  Grammar  of  the  Greek  Language, 
chiefly  from  the  text  of  Raphael  Kiihner.  By  WM.  EDW.  JELF,  B.D.  Fifth 
Edition,  with  Additions  and  Corrections.  2  vols.  8vo.,  £1  10s. 

MADVIG'S  LATIN  GRAMMAR.     A  Latin  Grammar  for  the  Use 

of  Schools.  By  Professor  MADVIG,  with  additions  by  the  Author.  Translated 
by  the  Rev.  G.  WOODS,  M.A.  New  Edition,  with  an  Index  of  Authors.  8vo., 
cloth,  12s. 

ERASMI  COLLOQUIA  SELECTA :    Arranged  for  Translation  and 

Re-translation  ;  adapted  for  the  Use  of  Boys  who  have  begun  the  Latin  Syntax. 
By  EDWARD  C.  LOWE,  D.D.,  Canon  of  Ely,  and  Provost  of  the  College  of 
SS.Mary  and  John,  Lichfield.  Fcap.  8vo.,  strong  binding,  3s. 

PORTA  LATINA :    A  Selection  from  Latin  Authors,  for  Translation 

and  Re-Translation  ;  arranged  in  a  Progressive  Course,  as  an  Introduction  to 
the  Latin  Tongue.  By  EDWARD  C.  LOWE,  D.D.,  Editor  of  Erasmus'  "Collo 
quies,"  &c.  Fcap.  8vo.,  strongly  bound,  3s. 

A  GRAMMATICAL  ANALYSIS  OF  THE  HEBREW  PSALTER ; 

being  an  Explanatory  Interpretation  of  Every  Word  contained  in  the  Book  of 
Psalms,  intended  chiefly  for  the  Use  of  Beginners  in  the  Study  of  Hebrew.  By 
JOANA  JULIA  GRESWELL.  Post  8vo.,  cloth,  6s. 

A   FIRST    LOGIC    BOOK,   by  D.  P.  CHASE,   M.A.,   Principal   of 

St.  Mary  Hall,  Oxford.     Small  4to.,  sewed,  3s. 

NEW  AND  OLD  METHODS  OF  ETHICS,  by  F.  Y.  EDGEWOETH. 

8vo.,  sewed,  2s. 

Uniform  with  the  Oxford  Pocket  Classics. 

LAWS  OF  THE  GREEK  ACCENTS.    By  JOHN  GBIFFITHS,  D.D., 

Warden  of  Wadham  College,  Oxford.     Sixteenth  Edition.     16mo.,  price  6d. 

RUDIMENTARY  RULES,  with  Examples,  for  the  Use  of  Beginners 
in  Greek  Prose  Composition.  By  Bishop  MITCHINSON,  D.C.L.,  late  Head  Master 
of  the  King's  School,  Canterbury,  16mo.,  sewed,  Is. 

TWELVE  RUDIMENTARY  RULES  FOR  LATIN  PROSE  COM 
POSITION  :  with  Examples  and  Exercises,  for  the  use  of  Beginners.  By  the 
Rev.E.MooRE,D. D., Principalof  St. Edmund  Hall, Oxford.  SecondEdit.  16mo.,6d. 

THE  ACCIDENCE  OF  THB  GREEK  VERB  TAUGHT  THROUGH 

INFLEXIONS  AND  ANALYSIS.  By  S.  J.  HULME,  M.A.,  formerly  Fellow 
and  Tutor  of  Wadham  College,  Oxford;  Rector  of  Bourton- on -the -Water, 
Gloucestershire.  126  pp.  16mo.,  in  wrapper,  Is. 


14 


OXFORD  POCKET  CLASSICS. 


A  SERIES  OF  GREEK  AND  LATIN  CLASSICS 

FOR  THE  USE  OF  SCHOOLS. 

GREEK    POETS. 

Cloth. 

Cloth. 

s.     d. 

s. 

d. 

JEschylus       .        .        .        .30 

Sophocles       .... 

3 

0 

Aristophanes.     2  vols.    .         .60 

Homeri  Ilias 

3 

6 

Euripides.     3  vols.         .         .66 

Odyssea 

3 

0 

—  TragoedioB  Sex        .    3     6 

GREEK  PROSE  WRITERS. 

Aristotelis  Ethica           .        .20 

Thucydides.     2  vols. 

5 

0 

Demosthenes  de  Corona,  et  )        o     0 
yEsdnncs  in  Ctcsiplioiit/cin  C 

Xenophontis  Memorabilia 

1 

4 

Herodotus.    2  vols.        .        .60 

LATIN    POETS. 

Horatius        .        .        .        .20 

Lucretius       .... 

2 

0 

Juvenalis  et  Persius       .        .16 

Phasdrus         .... 

1 

4 

Lucanus         .        .        .        .26 

Virgilius         .... 

2 

6 

LATIN  PROSE  WRITERS. 

Csesaris  Commentarii,  cum  Sup- 

Ciceronis  Tusc.  Disp.  Lih.  V 

2 

0 

plementisAuliHirtii  et  aliorum  2     6 

Ciceronis  Orationes  Selectae 

3 

6 

•            Commentarii   de   Bello 

Cornelius  Nepos     . 

1 

4 

Gallico       .        .        .        .16 

Livius.     4  vols.      . 

6 

0 

Cicero  De  Officiis,  de  Senectute, 

Sallustius 

2 

0 

et  de  Amicitia    .        .        .20 

Tacitus.    2  vols.    . 

5 

0 

TEXTS  WITH  SHORT  NOTES. 

UNIFORM  WITH  THE  SERIES  OF  "OXFORD  POCKET  CLASSICS." 

GREEK  WRITERS.     TEXTS  AND  NOTES. 

SOPHOCLES. 

$.  d. 

*. 

d. 

Ail*  (Text  and  Notes)        .        .10 

ANTIGONE  (Text  and  Notes) 

1 

0 

ELECTRA           „                 ..10 

PHILOCTETES    „ 

1 

0 

OZoipus  REX     ,,        .        .         .10 

TRACHINI-E       „ 

1 

0 

OEDIPUS  COLONEUS  „         .        .10 

The  Notes  only,  in  one  vol.,  cloth,  3s. 

AESCHYLUS. 

PERSJE  (Text  and  Notes)     .         .10 

CHOEPHOR^S  (Text  and  Notes)    . 

1 

0 

PROMETHEUS  VINCTUS         „      .     I     0 

EuMENlDES                     ,, 

1 

0 

SEPTEM  CONTRA  THEBAS     „      .10 

SUFPLICES                        „             .            . 

1 

0 

AGAMEMNON                         ,,.10 

The  Notes  only,  in  one  vol.,  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

ARISTOPHANES. 

THK  KNIOHTS  (Text  and  Notes)      I     0  |  ACHARNIANS  (Text  and  Notes) 
THE  BIRDS  (Text  and  Notes)  1     0 


1     0 


NEW  SERIES  OF  ENGLISH  NOTES. 


15 


HECUBA  (Text  and  Notes) 
MEDEA  „ 

ORESTES  ,, 

HlPPOLYTUS         ,. 


EURIPIDES. 

s. 

d. 

s. 

d. 

I 

0 

PHCENISS^E  (Text  and  Notes') 

.     1 

0 

1 

0 

ALCESTIS                    ,, 

1 

0 

1 

0 

The  above,  Notes  only,  in  one  vol.,  cloth, 

3s. 

1 

0 

BACCH^E                      „ 

.     1 

0 

DEMOSTHENES. 


DE  CORONA  (Text  and  Notes')     .     2     0 

HOMERUS. 
ILIAS,   LIB.  i. — vi.    (Text   and 

Notes) 20 

.ESCHINES. 
IN    CTESIPHONTEM   (Text  and 

Notes)  .         .         .         .20 


OLYNTHIAC  ORATIONS 

XENOPHON. 
MEMORABILIA  (Text  and  Notes)      2 

ARISTOTLE. 
DE   ARTE   POETICA    (Text  and 

Notes)       .         cloth,  2s. ;  sewed  1 
DE  RE  PUBLICA     ,        3s.  2 


1     0 


LATIN  WRITERS.     TEXTS  AND  NOTES. 
VIRGILIUS. 


BUCOLICA  (Text  and  Notes) 
GEORGICA  ., 


CARMINA,  &c.  (Text  and  Notes) 
SATIRE  , 


LIB.   i.— in.  (Text 
and  Notes) 

HORATIUS. 

2     0  I  EPISTOL^E  ET  ARS  POETICA  (Text 
1     0  I       and  Notes) 


The  Notes  only,  in  one  vol.,  cloth,  2s. 

SALLUSTIUS. 

JUGURTHA  (Text  and  Notes)       .     1     6  |  CATILINA  (Text  and  Notes) 
M.T.  CICERO. 


IN  Q.  C^CILIUM  —  DIVINATIO 

(Text  and  Notes)  .  .  .10 
IN  VERREM  ACTIO  PRIMA  .  1  0 
PRO  LEGE  MANILIA,  et  PRO 

ARCHIA  ,     1     0 


IN  CATILINAM  (Text  and  Notes) 
PRO  PLANCIO    . 
PRO  MILONE  . 

PRO  Roscio       .... 
ORATIONES  PHILIPPICS,  I.,  II. 


1     0 


1     0 


1     0 


The  above,  Notes  only,  in  one  vol.,  cloth,  3s.  6d. 


DE  SENECTUTE  et  DE  AMICITIA    1     0  | 

CAESAR. 
DE  BELLO  GALLICO,  LIB.  i. — in. 

(Text  and  Notes)    .         .         .10 

LIVIUS. 
LIB.  xxi. — xxiv. (Text  and  Notes) 

sewed 40 

Ditto  in  cloth      .         .         .         .46 


EPISTOLS  SELECTS.     Pars  I. 

CORNELIUS   NEPOS. 
LIVES  (Text  and  Notes)      . 

PHyEDRUS. 
FABULS  (Text  and  Notes) 

TACITUS. 

THE  ANNALS.  Notes  only,  2vols., 
}  6mo.)  cloth     .... 


1     0 


7     0 


Portions  of  several  other  Authors  are  in  preparation. 


Uniform  with  the  Oxford  Pocket  Classics. 

THE  LIVES  OF  THE  MOST  EMINENT  ENGLISH  POETS, 
WITH  CRITICAL  OBSERVATIONS  ON  THEIR  WORKS.  By  SA 
MUEL  JOHNSON.  3  vols.,  24mo.,  cloth,  2s.  6d.  each. 

THE  LIVES  OF  DRYDEN  AND  POPE,  with  Critical  Observations 

on  their  Works.     By  SAMUEL  JOHNSON.     24mo.,  cloth,  Is.  6d. 

THE  SIX  CHIEF  LIVES  OF  THE  POETS :  MILTON,  DRYDEN, 

SWIFT,  ADDISON,  POPE,  AND  GRAY.     By  S.  JOHNSON.    24mo.,  cloth,  3s. 

CHOICE  EXTRACTS  FROM  MODERN  FRENCH  AUTHORS, 

for  the  use  of  Schools.     18mo.,  cloth,  3s. 


16  BOOKS,  $c.,  RELATING  TO  OXFORD. 

SELECTIONS  from  the  BECOKDS  of  the  CITY  OF   OXFORD, 

with  Extracts  from  other  Documents  illustrating  the  Municipal  History : 
Henry  VIII.  to  Elizabeth  [1509—1583].  Edited,  by  authority  of  the  Cor 
poration  of  the  City  of  Oxford,  by  WILLIAM  H.  TURNER,  of  the  Bodleian 
Library;  under  the  direction  of  ROBERT  S.  HAWKINS,  Town  Clerk.  Royal 
8vo.,  cloth,  £1  Is. 

A  HANDBOOK  FOR  VISITORS  TO  OXFORD.     Illustrated  with 

numerous  Woodcuts  by  Jewitt,  and  Steel  Plates  by  Le  Keux.  A  New  Edition. 
8vo.,  cloth,  12s. 

THE    VISITOR'S     GUIDE    TO    OXFORD.      Illustrated.      Post 

8vo.,  Is. 

THE  OXFORD  UNIVERSITY  CALENDAR  for  1882.     Corrected 

to  the  end  of  December,  1881.     12mo.,  cloth,  4s.  6d. 

THE  OXFORD  TEN- YEAR  BOOK :  A  Complete  Register  of  Uni 
versity  Honours  and  Distinctions,  made  up  to  the  end  of  the  Year  1870. 
Crown  8vo.,  roan,  7s.  6d. 

WYKEH AMIGA  :  a  History  of  Winchester  College  and  Commoners, 
from  the  Foundation  to  the  Present  Day.  By  the  Rev.  H.  C.  ADAMS,  M.A., 
late  Fellow  of  Magdalen  College,  Oxford.  Post  8vo.,  cloth,  508  pp.,  with 
Nineteen  Illustrations,  10s.  6d. 

HISTORICAL  TALES 

Illustrating  the  Chief  Events  in  Ecclesiastical  History,  British  and  Foreign. 

29  Numbers  at  One  Shilling  each,  limp  cloth  ;  or  arranged  in 
Six  Volumes,  cloth  lettered,  3s.  6d.  each. 

ADDITIONAL  VOLUMES   TO   THE   SERIES. 

ENGLAND  :  Mediaeval  Period.  Containing  The  Orphan  of  Evesham,  or  The 
Jews  and  the  Mendicant  Orders. — Mark's  "Wedding,  or  Lollardy. — The  White 
Rose  of  Lynden,  or  The  Monks  and  the  Bible.— The  Prior's  Ward,  or  The 
Broken  Unity  of  the  Church.  By  the  Rev.  H.  C.  ADAMS,  Vicar  of  Dry  Sand- 
ford;  Author  of"  Wilton  of  Cuthbert's,"  "  Schoolboy  Honour,"  &c.  With  Four 
Illustrations  on  Wood.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  3s.  6d, 

THE  ANDREDS- WEALD,  OB  THE  HOUSE  OF  MICHELHAM :  A  Tale  of 
the  Norman  Conquest.  By  the  Rev.  A.  D.  CRAKE,  B.A.,  Fellow  of  the  Royal 
Historical  Society  ;  Author  of  "  jEmilius,"  "  Alfgar  the  Dane,"  &c.  With  Four 
Illustrations  by  LOUISA  TAYLOR.  Fcap.  8vo.,  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

CHEAPER  ISSUE  OF  TALES  FOR  YOUNG  MEN 
AND  WOMEN, 

In  Six  Half-crown  Vols.,  cloth. 

Vol.  I.  contains  F.  E.  PAGET'S  Mother  and  Son,  Wanted  a  W7ife,  and  Hobson's 
Choice. 

Vol.  II.  F.  E.  FACET'S  Windycote  Hall,  Squitch,  Tenants  at  Tinkers'  End. 
Vol.  III.  W.  E.  HEYGATE'S  Two  Cottages,  The  Sisters,  and  Old  Jarvis's  Will. 
Vol.  IV.  W.   E.   HEYGATE'S  James   Bright  the  Shopman,  The  Politician,  Ir 
revocable. 

Vol.  V.  R.  KING'S  The  Strike,  and  Jonas  Clint;  N.  BROWN'S  Two  to  One,  and 
False  Honour. 

Vol.  VI.  J.  M.  NEALE'S  Railway  Accident;  E.  MONRO'S  The  Recruit,  Susan, 
Servants'  Influence,  Mary  Thomas,  or  Dissent  at  Evenly  ;  H.  HAYMAN'S  Caroline 
Elton,  or  Vanity  and  Jealousy. 

'Each  Volume  is  bound  as  a  distinct  and  complete  work,  and  sold 
separately  for  PBESENTS. 


BX 
Laud  5035 

.L5 
Works.  i£ 

v.6 
pt.2